《Magic System in a Parallel World》


 Chapter 1: Parallel World

    <h4>Chapter 1: Parallel World</h4>


    Chapter 1: Parallel World


    <Host found>


    <Establishing connection to host>


    <Connection established>


    <Installing system>


    <System installed>


    <Analyzing environment>


    <Environment deemed to be unfit for growth>


    <Searching for a suitable environment for the host>


    <Environment found>


    <Transferring host>


    <Transferpleted>


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Di! Di! Di!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Di! Di! Di!


    A young man with short ck hair slowly opened his eyes to the sound of his rm ringing, but he only managed to open his right eye, as his left eye was sealed shut from an injury that he¡¯d received just yesterday and was still throbbing with pain.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ That asshole really didn¡¯t hold back this time¡­¡± Leo uttered in a spiteful voice as his vision cleared up.


    ¡°Seven¡­ fifteen?¡± Leo stared at the clock with a dazed look on his face.


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m going to bete for ss!¡±


    Realizing that his perfect attendance was in jeopardy, Leo jumped out of the bed and rushed to wear his ck and white school uniform before leaving his room in less than three minutes, not even bothering to do his morning routine.


    The normally busy hallways werepletely empty as Leo ran through it and fixed his appearance to the best of his ability at the same time.


    Although he didn¡¯t notice it since he was too focused on getting to ss in time, there were people staring at him with shocked looks on their faces.


    ¡°H-Hey¡­ Am I seeing things, or did that student just now look exactly like Leo?¡± One of these people asked his buddy while in disbelief.


    ¡°You saw him as well?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought he died three months ago!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that can¡¯t be Leo. No way. It must have been someone that looked like him.¡± His buddy agreed.


    Pretty much everyone that saw Leo came to the same conclusion¡ª that he was not ¡®Leo¡¯.


    Once Leo reached the university¡¯s main building, he immediately rushed up the long flight of stairs.


    He nced at his watch as he reached the top.


    ¡®Three minutes¡­ I can make it!¡¯ A smile appeared on his face when he realized that not all hope was lost.


    However, right as he reached the entrance, Leo stopped when someone suddenly grabbed his cor from behind, nearly choking him to death.


    After coughing for a good moment, he turned around with an angry look on his face and eximed, ¡°What was that for? Are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    When Leo saw the face of the person that just grabbed his cor, he immediately calmed down, but he was still puzzled as to why he was stopped in such a manner.


    The person standing right behind him was a tall and beautiful woman with long, silky ck hair and clear violet eyes, and her slender body was dressed like a nurse with a white medicalb coat.


    ¡°Miss Camille? Sorry, but I am going to bete for my exam. If you have something to tell me, I will meet you in the infirmary afterward.¡±


    Leo ignored the look of disbelief on her face and turned around.


    However, he was unable to go anywhere, as Miss Camille still had her grasp on the back of his cor despite Leo trying to break free.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Miss Camille? Did I offend you somehow? I don¡¯t remember doing so, but if I did, I apologize! I will even clean the infirmary for a week! Please, just let me go for now! I really cannot bete to this exam!¡± Leo begged her in a desperate voice.


    After a moment of silence, Miss Camille finally spoke in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ Are you really Leo¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am Leo! Who else would I be? I know my eye is a little swollen right now, but I swear that I am Leo!¡± Leo shouted, and he began worrying if he had been beaten so badly that his face became disfigured and unrecognizable.


    After another moment of silence, Miss Camille spoke in a grim voice, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    And without waiting for Leo¡¯s response, Miss Camille began dragging him away.


    ¡°W-Wait! Where are you taking me?! This isn¡¯t the way to my ssroom! What about my exam?!¡± Leo continued to try to break free from Miss Camille, but her grasp remained on his cor, almost as though they were glued together.


    ¡°There is no exam today,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Huh? How is that possible? I would never make such a mistake. Don¡¯t tell me that I actually slept through the exam and I had skipped a day?!¡±


    However, Miss Camille did not respond to him, and she continued dragging him until they reached the infirmary.


    After locking the door, she said, ¡°Stand still.¡±


    And without further exnation, she started stripping him.


    ¡°Miss Camille?!¡± Leo was baffled by the bizarre situation.


    After stripping him to his underwear, Miss Camille would spend the next few minutes silently staring at his body, even circling around him.


    It was incredibly awkward for Leo, but he trusted Miss Camille, so he patiently waited until she was finished.


    ¡°You have the same body structure as Leo, you look like Leo, and you even sound like Leo¡­¡± Miss Camille muttered to herself with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°Because I am Leo!¡± He said with a confused frown.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Leo. You can¡¯t be.¡± Miss Camille shook her head.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You may have the same body structure as Leo, but your body is ¡®ordinary¡¯. The Leo I knew had a much more refined and robust figure. You may look like him, but you don¡¯t give off the same feeling as him. You may sound like him, but you don¡¯t speak like him at all.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°Last but not least¡­ Leo is dead. He died three months ago.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise after hearing Miss Camille¡¯sst sentence, but after a moment of silence, he startedughing.


    ¡°Ah, I get it. This must be a prank. What a surprise, Miss Camille. I never thought you were the type to make jokes.¡±


    However, Miss Camille¡¯s face remainedpletely serious.


    Seeing this, Leo stoppedughing and said, ¡°Seriously, Miss Camille, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Did you drink beforeing to work?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? No, what are you? Why do you look and sound exactly like Leo?¡± Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at him, emitting a slightly dangerous aura.


    Leo swallowed nervously, but he had no response, as he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Tell. Me. About. Yourself. Speak to me as though this is our first meeting,¡± she rified.


    Leo sighed. He couldn¡¯t understand why Miss Camille was acting like this, but he nodded his head regardless.


    ¡°My name is Leo, and I am currently 18 years old. I skipped a few grades cause I¡¯m just that smart. My birthday is on the first day of the first month. My hobby is reading. I enjoy fiction and mystery the most. I like sweet and spicy food but dislike sour food. I was epted into this university¡ª Four Seasons University¡ª after scoring a perfect score on the exam. I¡­ I don¡¯t have any friends in this university even after an entire year here, and I am often bullied because of that¡ª and because I am from amon family.¡±


    ¡°There. What else do you want me to say that you don¡¯t already know?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember our first encounter with each other?¡± Miss Camille suddenly asked.


    ¡°Of course. We met when I had to get treated for an injury from a fight with Adam and his group of dumb monkeys.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miss Camille would once again silently stare at him with a pondering look on her face.


    A few momentster, she spoke, ¡°First of all, this ce is not the Four Seasons University. It¡¯s called the Four Witches Academy. Second, you¡ª Leo has plenty of friends in this ce, and nobody would dare to bully him.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Leo held a dumbfounded face at this moment as he tried toprehend the situation.


    ¡°This confirms that you¡¯re not Leo¡­ At least not the Leo I know. However, you are still Leo¡­ probably. There¡¯s only one reasonable exnation to this phenomenon¡­ You, Leo from another world, had somehow traversed to this world¡ª a world where ¡®Leo¡¯ no longer exists.¡±


    Leo¡¯s jaw dropped after hearing Miss Camille¡¯s ¡®reasonable¡¯ exnation.


    ¡®Miss Camille¡­ She has turned crazy!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°I know you must think I am crazy, but allow me to show you the truth¡­¡±


    Miss Camille suddenly lifted her arm and ced her palms directly in front of Leo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Her hand¡­ It¡¯s glowing?¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    The next moment, Miss Camille spoke in a low voice, ¡°Heal.¡±


    Leo could immediately feel a warm sensation spreading throughout his face, and the pain in his left eye started to disappear.


    A few momentster, Miss Camille lowered her hand and said to him, ¡°Go take a look in the mirror.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t ask any questions and went to stand in front of the mirror by the sink, and to his absolute surprise, his left eye that should¡¯ve been swollen had, by some miracle,pletely healed!


    Leo caressed his face in disbelief.


    ¡°W-What just happened? How did you do that?¡± He turned to look at Miss Camille with a shocked face.


    In a calm voice, Miss Camille responded, ¡°Judging by your response, I can assume that ¡®magic¡¯ does not exist in your world, which makes things easier.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡± Leo looked at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Magic.¡± Miss Camille repeated, and she created a glowing orb of light that floated above her palm.


    ¡°C-Can I touch it?¡± Leo asked in a nervous yet excited voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Leo began poking the orb of light at first, then he tried to grab it, but it would go through his hand like it was an illusion. However, he could feel a warm sensationing from the light.


    After taking a long moment to ept his situation, Leo asked, ¡°How did I end up in this world? Can you send me back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quick to adapt, which is good.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t know how you came to this world, but since your world doesn¡¯t have magic, it¡¯s safe to assume that someone in this world had summoned you here for whatever reason. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to send you back to your own world.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who can send me back?¡±


    ¡°I do not. Although there are people who are capable of using teleportation magic, I am not aware of anyone that is powerful enough to teleport through dimensions.¡±


    Leo rubbed his eyes in a stressed manner, and he sighed, ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°You can just live here until you figure a way back home,¡± she said in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°But I am supposed to be dead in this world, right? Won¡¯t that cause some sort ofplications? I don¡¯t know anything about magic, but I have seen enough movies to know what¡¯s possible.¡±


    Miss Camille pondered for a minute before speaking, ¡°Leo¡¯s corpse was never recovered, so we can say that you¡¯d managed to survive. And this is not a movie. Leave everything to me. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    Having no choice but to rely on her, Leo nodded, ¡°Thank you, Miss Camille.¡±


    ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how¡¯s your rtionship with the previous Leo? I was practically best friends with the Miss Camille of my world¡ª though she probably wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    She responded after a moment of silence, ¡°The Leo I knew was a handful. He would take up most of my time because he is always injured from fighting, but because of the time we spent with each other, we became quite close. But we were not friends. I was more of a mentor to him than anything.¡±


    ¡°A mentor, huh? I guess you¡¯re just like the Miss Camille I know, then. I¡¯m really d that¡¯s the case.¡± Leo showed her a bright smile.


    Miss Camille stared at his smile with a dazed face.


    Sometimeter, she said to him, ¡°Anyways, if you want to survive this world, then you¡¯ll need to learn about it first.¡±


    Leo nodded with a serious look on his face,pletely oblivious to the cruel world that he¡¯d just arrived in.

 Chapter 2: Coming Back From the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 2: Coming Back From the Dead</h4>


    Chapter 2: Coming Back From the Dead


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Miss Camille pointed at one of the beds in the infirmary.


    Leo subconsciously picked the bed closest to the window.


    Miss Camille smiled inwardly when she saw that he¡¯d picked the bed the previous Leo used the most.


    ¡°First and foremost, let¡¯s talk about the nature of this world. Like you¡¯d just witnessed, magic exists in this world. This is possible because of the mana that fills this world. In order to use magic, you must convert the mana in the air into your own energy.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I can also use magic?!¡± Leo immediately asked, his voice filled with excitement.


    Miss Camille silently stared at him with a pondering face for a moment before speaking, ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Why not?!¡± Leo¡¯s heart sank the moment he heard that he might not be able to use magic, something he has fantasized about since he was a child.


    ¡°Because not everyone is born with the ability to use magic. Even in this world that is highly reliant on magic, about 60 percent of the world¡¯s poption are unable to use magic. As for you, who was born in a world without magic, it is highly unlikely that you will be able to use magic.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    And she continued, ¡°Furthermore, the previous Leo was also unable to use magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this sucks¡­¡± Leoid on the bed with a dejected look on his face.


    ¡°I was really looking forward to using magic, too¡­ I really want to go home now.¡±


    Seeing his dispirited energy, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°Even if you cannot use magic, you can still use magic artifacts that are infused with mana, and they even have magic spells stored in them. This is what the previous Leo did. However, magic artifacts are very expensive, and they have limited durability.¡±


    And she continued, ¡°We can talk about magicter. There is one very important thing beside magic that exists in this world that you must be aware of¡ª vampires.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°D-Did you just say vampires? Like the ones that suck your blood and stuff?¡± He asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°So vampires exist in your world as well? The vampires in this world suck on mana instead of blood, though.¡± Miss Camille said.


    Leo shook his head. ¡°Yes and no. Vampires exist, but only in movies and fiction.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Anyways, vampires here look exactly like us humans, but they have a very distinct appearance. White hair and red eyes. If you see one, run away, or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re like animals but with human intelligence, and their instincts tell them to hunt humans and absorb our mana.¡±


    ¡°What happens if they suck our mana? Does that also mean humans without mana are safe from them?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°All humans have mana in their body, including those that cannot use magic. If someone loses all of their mana, they will die a very slow and painful death. However, that rarely happens unless it is done by a vampire.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously, and he raised his hand, ¡°Another question. Do vampires just wander around the street looking for their prey?¡±


    ¡°No. Most major cities in this world are protected by a barrier that prevents all vampires from entering. However, the barriers aren¡¯t perfect, so vampires sometimes sneak into cities. Once again, this rarely happens. As long as you stay inside the city, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    ¡°A lot¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°You can save them for another time then. We¡¯ll now talk about your existence in this world.¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯d mentioned not long ago, you¡¯re already dead in this world. But since they have never recovered your body, we can just say that you¡¯d managed to survive. For your own safety, do not tell anybody that you¡¯re actually from another world, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask why?¡± Leo asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Do you want to be put in a prison cell and be ab rat?¡± Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then it would be in your best interest to keep your mouth shut. Until you¡¯re strong enough, do not tell the truth to anyone¡ª not even those you trust with your life. As for your backstory, we¡¯ll say that you¡¯re suffering from amnesia, hence why you do not remember anything done by the previous Leo. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Leo nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Good. Now I have a question for you. Do you have any experience withbat?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡¯ve fought a couple of ss bullies in my life, but besides that¡­¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to learn how to wield a weapon. If you wish to stay as a student in this school or survive this world, you¡¯ll need to learn how to fight. ¡®Leo¡¯ used a sword, so you¡¯ll also learn to use one.¡±


    ¡°What about magic? I know there¡¯s a good chance that I cannot use magic, but I still want to try.¡±


    Miss Camille sighed and said, ¡°Fine, we can tryter. However, even if you can, by some miracle, use magic, you still won¡¯t be able to use magic freely.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leo tilted his head.


    ¡°Did you already forget? ¡®Leo¡¯ cannot use magic. If you suddenly start using magic, people will start questioning you, which will cause plenty of problems. Although we can use magic artifacts to disguise your magic, we can talk about thatter¡ª if you can even use magic.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°One more thing. ¡®Leo¡¯ is known for being cool-headed and always calm, and based on our conversation so far, you¡¯re quite the opposite.¡±


    Leo shrugged, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m usually quiet and reserved. However, I¡¯d just been transferred to another world where magic and vampires exist. I can¡¯t help but be excited, you know? Furthermore, you¡¯re special to me, Miss Camille. I only act this rxed whenever I am with you. Although you may not be the same Miss Camille from my memories, you look, sound, and even act like the Miss Camille that I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Miss Camille stared at the smile on Leo¡¯s face with a profound expression, her thoughts unknown.


    After talking to each other for some more time, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°Are you ready to e back from the dead¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Did you really have to say it like that?¡± Leo showed a bittersweet smile.


    He proceeded to close his eyes and take a deep breath.


    ¡°Alright, I am ready,¡± he said as he opened his eyes.


    Miss Camille unlocked the door and began leading him through the long hallways until they reached the third floor.


    ¡®This is¡­ the Headmistress¡¯s quarters?¡¯ Leo thought to himself as they approached the end of the hallway on the third floor.


    Miss Camille knocked on the door when they arrived.


    ¡°Headmistress, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Camille? Enter.¡± A female voice resounded from inside the room.


    Miss Camille opened the door and walked inside with Leo right behind her.


    Sitting at the end of the room before arge wooden desk was a red-haired beauty who emitted an overwhelming aura that demanded everyone before her presence to be obedient.


    ¡°Hey, Camille. What¡¯s the¡ª¡±


    The Headmistress halted her mouth when she noticed Leo. In fact, she forgot how to breathe for the next few moments as she stared at Leo¡¯s familiar yet foreign face.


    ¡°Headmistress, before you act all cra¡ª¡±


    ¡°LEO?!?!?!¡± The Headmistress suddenly stood up and mmed her desk, causing the entire room to tremble.


    Leo swallowed nervously. The Headmistress in this world was countless times more fearsome than the one in his own world, and he was judging her by her presence alone.


    After standing up, the Headmistress rushed to stand in front of Leo, and she started pulling on his face.


    ¡°Hey, that hurts!¡± Leo quickly stepped back and stared at her like a nervous child.


    ¡°Headmistress, please calm down.¡± Miss Camille quickly stood between them.


    ¡°Camille! What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Why is Leo here?! I demand an exnation!¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve done so long ago if you hadn¡¯t interrupted me.¡± Miss Camille sighed as she shook her head.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m sure you already know this, but he¡¯s Leo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Leo died three months ago!¡±


    ¡°Let me finish. We all believed that Leo had died, but that¡¯s not the case. He¡¯d actually survived, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t able to return until today. I just found this out not long ago when I found him wandering in front of the school building.¡±


    The Headmistress stared at Leo with her mouth and eyes wide open.


    ¡°L-Leo¡­ Is that really you? W-What happened during the past three months? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He has amnesia, so he doesn¡¯t remember anything about what happened. In fact, he¡¯s missing most of his memories.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± The Headmistress staggered backward until she was stopped by her own desk.


    ¡°W-Wait! What about hisbat abilities? Does he at least remember how to fight?!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± Miss Camille shook her head.


    The Headmistress began pondering with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Perhaps if we awakened his memories using magic, he might¡­¡±


    ¡°I have already tried that.¡± Miss Camille quickly said.


    ¡°As much as I hate to say it, there¡¯s nothing we can do but wait until he recovers his memories by himself.¡±


    ¡°What a disaster!¡± The Headmistress sighed out loud, and she continued, ¡°Despite not being able to use magic, he was one of the strongest students in this academy! As a knight, he¡¯d surpassed all expectations! He even fought and killed many vampires! Without Leo, our academy¡¯s prowess is greatly weakened!¡±


    ¡°However, not all hope is lost! Even if Leo loses all of his memories, his talent is still there! As long as we train him properly, he will eventually regain his former strength. And when he recovers his memories, he¡¯ll be even more powerful!¡± Despite despairing just moments ago, the Headmistress managed to bounce back with enthusiasm.


    Leo swallowed nervously, and he nced at Miss Camille, who merely shook her head in silence.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Headmistress, do you mind if I take care of his training?¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh? What about your job as a nurse? You¡¯re the most experienced nurse we have!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am going to train him for the entire day. We¡¯ll do it after school.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t have to force yourself. There are plenty of instructors¡ª¡± The Headmistress frowned.


    ¡°As long as you pay for overtime.¡± Miss Camille calmly interrupted.


    The Headmistress smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, but of course, you¡¯ll be paid overtime.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. I will do it.¡±


    The Headmistress nodded.


    ¡®Haaa¡­ I cannot imagine how the academy will react once they learn that Leo hase back from the dead.¡¯ She sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Anyways, if you need any help, you know where to find me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leo left the Headmistress¡¯ room with Miss Camille shortly after.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°Now you will go to ss and trulye back from the dead,¡± she calmly said.


    Leo swallowed nervously, ¡°What kind of sses did I attend? Magic sses?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use magic, so you only took ordinary sses.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not about magic and vampires, I should have no trouble with the materials and the examinations, so I won¡¯t fail any sses¡­¡± He sighed in relief.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Studying is the only thing I am good at.¡± He said after seeing Miss Camille¡¯s weird face.


    Sometimeter, they returned to the second floor and stopped in front of the first ssroom beside the staircase.


    Miss Camille knocked on the door and waited for the teacher.


    A momentter, a blonde beauty wearing a white cheongsam appeared before them.


    ¡°Camille? What¡¯s the¡ª¡± The teacher halted her mouth when she noticed the handsome figure standing behind Miss Camille.


    It took a long moment, but she eventually recognized his face and eximed in a shocked voice, ¡°L-L-Leo?!¡±

 Chapter 3: Sword Emperors Return

    <h4>Chapter 3: Sword Emperors Return</h4>


    Chapter 3: Sword Emperors Return


    ¡°Leo?! What?! How?!¡± The teacher was at a loss for words after seeing Leo, who used to be her favorite student until he died.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin in a bit. Let¡¯s go, Leo.¡± Miss Camille said as she entered the ssroom with Leo following behind her.


    When the students in the ssroom saw Leo and recognized him, their eyes widened and their jaws dropped.


    Miss Camille stopped in the center of the ssroom and faced the dazed students.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know him, but this is Leo. He was thought to be dead for the past three months, but he¡¯d actually survived. However, he¡¯s suffering from amnesia, so he doesn¡¯t remember many things.¡±


    The entire ssroom was dead silent.


    ¡®Wow¡­ As expected of a parallel world. Everyone from my world is also in the same ss here.¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he nced at their familiar faces.


    However, despite recognizing all of their faces, unlike Miss Camille who looked and felt the exact same one from his world, these students felt different, almost like this was his first time meeting them.


    ¡°Seriously¡­? Leo is still alive?¡± The students eventually returned to reality and started mumbling to each other.


    A lot of them expressed relief after seeing Leo¡¯s face, but some appeared worried for various reasons.


    ¡°You know where to go after you¡¯re done with all of your sses, right?¡± Miss Camille asked Leo, who quickly nodded his head.


    ¡°Good. I will see you then.¡±


    And without saying another word, Miss Camille walked out of the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ssroom remained dead silent even many moments after she left.


    ¡°Excuse me, but where is my seat?¡± Leo turned to ask the teacher.


    She snapped out of her daze and pointed at a certain seat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leo said before walking to his seat.


    ¡®This is also where I sat in my world¡­¡¯


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s see¡­ Even though we¡¯re already behind schedule, I am not really in the right mindset to teach a ss, so I might as well get it out of the way¡­ Leo¡­ What do you remember?¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking in a calm voice, ¡°I remember my name, that I am a student of this academy, and some of the things that I¡¯d learned in this academy. However, that is the extent of my memories.¡±


    The teacher rubbed her eyes and sighed.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I am your homeroom teacher, Professor Jasmine, but I also teach Math and English. You can just call me Jasmine though. I don¡¯t like formalities.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Nice to meet you, Jasmine.¡± Leo smiled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ssroom turned silent again.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ If you have any problems or questions, you can alwayse to me. Also, I don¡¯t expect you to understand the contents of our ss because of your amnesia, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to follow along. Just listen and do your best.¡± Jasmine spoke to Leo as though he was an inexperienced child, which was reasonable, considering his situation.


    Jasmine started their first ss for the day shortly after, and it was Math ss.


    However, none of the students really paid attention to the ss, as they were too focused on Leo, who was supposed to be dead and has been dead for the past 3 months. It felt like they were sharing their ssroom with a zombie, which is understandable.


    Actually, there was one person in the ss that was paying attention to Jasmine¡¯s ss.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know what I expected, but I already know this stuff. It¡¯s literally what I was learning in my old world before being tossed here.¡¯


    Leo was relieved that he would be able to follow the ss. Even if he doesn¡¯t belong in this world and will leave as soon as he can, he will still put all of his effort into studying since it¡¯s the only thing he¡¯s good at.


    Halfway into the ss, Jasmine suddenly asked, ¡°Leo, do you think you can solve this question?¡±


    Everybody in the ss immediately turned to look at Leo.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leo calmly responded.


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Jasmine and the rest of the ss appeared to be very surprised by his response for some reason.


    ¡°Then can youe up here and solve it?¡±


    Leo nodded.


    He stood up, calmly walked up to the board, and wrote on the board in a graceful manner, almost as though he¡¯s done this a million times before.


    ¡°There you go.¡± Leo ced the chalk down and casually walked back to his seat without even asking if his answer was correct.


    ¡®I-It¡¯s correct¡­¡¯ Jasmine¡¯s mouth dropped slightly.


    She turned to look at Leo, who was already back in his seat, with a look of disbelief in her gaze.


    ¡®I was just teasing him a little, but he actually did it¡­ Did he suddenly be smart after losing his memories?¡¯ She wondered to himself.


    Despite being an excellent fighter and respected by many for his strength, there was one thing the ¡®Leo¡¯ of this worldcked¡ª academic skills.


    This was something everybody in the academy knew, hence why Jasmine and the rest of the ss were shocked that Leo, who has supposedly lost his memories, could answer such a difficult question.


    ¡°It¡¯s correct.¡± Jasmine said after snapping out of her daze, and she continued to teach the ss, feeling a little more motivated than usual for some reason.


    The sssted for exactly forty-five minutes.


    At the end of the ss, everyone is given a fifteen minute break while they wait for their teacher for the next period.


    Professor Jasmine left the ssroom and made her way straight to the teacher¡¯s lounge, and she eximed the moment she entered the room, ¡°Everyone! I have big news! Leo is alive!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    All of the teachers currently in the room turned to look at her with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Jasmine, by ¡®Leo¡¯, are you talking about Sword Emperor Leo? The one that died a couple of months ago?¡± One of the teachers asked for rification.


    ¡°Yes! That Leo! He¡¯s back!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the room suddenly erupted with chaos when everyone there realized the meaning behind such words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! I knew that bastard wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This is great news! I can¡¯t wait until the other academies find out about this!¡±


    However, Jasmine interrupted their celebration with the following bad news, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to rain on your parade, but even though Leo is alive, he¡¯s suffering from amnesia, so he doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°What? Amnesia? Who cares! As long as he remembers how to fight, we¡¯re in the clear!¡± One of the teachersughed.


    ¡°Right? That¡¯s the most important thing!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, he has lost his strength as well.¡±


    The room fell silent again.


    Meanwhile, inside his ssroom, Leo pretended to not notice the obvious stares from his ssmates by focusing on his notebook.


    Eventually, the other students began approaching Leo to ask him questions.


    ¡°So what have you been doing for the past 3 months?¡± One of them asked him.


    ¡°Everything is still fuzzy, but I remember wandering aimlessly until I arrived at this academy. I knew something was special about this ce when Iid my eyes on it, too.¡± Leo responded in a clear voice.


    ¡°So you really don¡¯t remember anything about your ¡®death¡¯? We were all shocked when the school suddenly announced your death!¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Leo narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, how did the school know that I was dead without finding my corpse?¡¯


    Now that he had the time to ponder, Leo began having some questions.


    Thus, he decided to find out by asking his fellow students.


    ¡°Why was I announced dead? I was told that they were unable to find my corpse.¡±


    ¡°Your Life Tablet broke, that¡¯s how the school knew.¡± One of the students there said.


    ¡°Life Tablet? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an artifact that keeps track of your life. If you die, your Life Tablet will lose function. All students are required to have one, and they are all managed by the school.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve lost your memories, it¡¯s great to have you back, Leo!¡±


    ¡°Right?! You were our¡ª knights¡ª only hope!¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Sorry, but what¡¯s a knight?¡±


    ¡°Knights are students who cannot use magic in this academy. Instead, we wield weapons and artifacts.¡±


    ¡°Because of our inability to use magic, we¡¯re always being mocked and bullied by the magic students. Fortunately, we have you, the pride of all knights.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason the knights in this academy can walk around without staring at the floor. After you were announced dead, the magic students started bullying us again. It was horrible for the past three months¡­¡±


    The students exined the situation to Leo.


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    He didn¡¯t expect for the ¡®Leo¡¯ of this world to be such a bigshot! In his previous world, he was just amoner who had top grades.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to have people rely on you? What a wonderful feeling¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.


    ¡®Unfortunately, these feelings are not for me, but for the other Leo, who was an inspiration to these students.¡¯


    When their next ss started, everyone returned to their seats.


    ¡®Holy shit, he¡¯s actually alive!¡¯ The teacher for their next ss cried inwardly after seeing Leo¡¯s face.


    The teacher briefly introduced himself to Leo before starting ss.


    ¡®Good, I know these materials as well.¡¯ Leo smiled inwardly after seeing the lecture.


    Meanwhile, news of Leo¡¯s revival began spreading throughout the academy like wildfire.


    ¡°Hey! Have you heard?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Sword Emperor Leo is alive!¡±


    ¡°I thought his Life Tablet broke. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s also suffering from amnesia. Do you think he¡¯s still as strong?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of magic students with their eyes on him. This might be their chance to finally defeat him, after all.¡±


    Indeed, there were plenty of students that wanted to fight with Leo now that he¡¯s back.


    ¡°What?! Leo is alive?! Hahaha! This is great! I can fight him again!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s suffering from amnesia, though, so he might not even remember how to fight.¡±


    News of Leo¡¯s return eventually reached the ears of the elite sses in the academy, where its most talented students can be found.


    ¡°Hey, Valery, did you hear? The Sword Emperor has returned!¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± A beautiful youngdy with short ck hair and a pair of emerald eyes mumbled in a shocked voice.


    ¡°Sword Emperor Leo! Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve already forgotten about your boyfriend? It¡¯s only been three months!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! Haven¡¯t you heard? Valery is going out with John right now!¡± Another student there said.


    ¡°Eh? Since when? This is my first time hearing about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not surprised, since they started going out with each otherst week.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What are you going to do now that your old boyfriend is back, Valery? Are you going to dump John and get back with Leo? John is going to be pissed if you do, though. He just might kill Leo for this!¡±


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Valery sat there with a dazed look on her face as countless emotions flooded her heart.


    ¡°Apparently, Leo has amnesia. Depending on the severity, he might not even remember you, so you can just act as though you don¡¯t even know him.¡± Another student entered the conversation.


    ¡°What do you think, John? Are you okay with Valery going back with Leo?¡± Someone there suddenly asked him, who was also in the room.


    However, John remained silent as he stared at Valery with a perplexed expression on his face.


    ¡®Leo¡­ Why did you have toe back now?¡¯ He sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 4: Give Me One Month

    <h4>Chapter 4: Give Me One Month</h4>


    Chapter 4: Give Me One Month


    While news of Leo¡¯s return spread throughout the academy, Leo himself was focused on his sses,pletely oblivious to how much his return is affecting the academy and the students within.


    At the end of every ss, students from nearby ssrooms would rush to his ssroom to see if the rumors were true.


    However, because they were not allowed to enter the ssroom, these students were only able to look at him through the door and windows.


    ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s true! Leo is actually alive!¡±


    ¡°He looks like Leo all right, but there¡¯s something different about him. He doesn¡¯t feel as powerful as before, and even his aura ispletely gone.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect from someone with amnesia? He may be Leo, but he¡¯s not really Leo until he fully recovers his memories.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take him to remember?¡±


    ¡°Only God knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo pretended to not notice the students outside his ssroom and continued to learn more about this world and ¡®Leo¡¯ from his ssmates that were more than eager to help him recover his memories.


    ¡°Can you tell me a little more about myself? At least who I was before I lost my memories.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Should we start from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded.


    Thus, the students began telling Leo about his own achievements from the day he started school.


    ¡°The school bullying situation was at its worst when you first joined the academy a year ago. None of the normal students dared to retaliate against the magic students, but you were the only exception. No matter who tried to bully you, you would fight back and win.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You were not only strong¡ª you were unbeatable! None of the magic students could defeat you, including some of the elite students!¡±


    ¡°Due to your masterful swordsmanship, the students eventually started calling you ¡®Sword Emperor Leo¡¯!¡±


    ¡®Sword Emperor Leo? Sounds like something straight out of a fantasy novel. How embarrassing¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also won many tournaments, bing the first knight in the academy¡¯s history to win a tournament where magic students are allowed to participate.¡±


    ¡°Not just magic students, you have even defeated many vampires! Very few students in this academy have the capabilities to fight them. Of course, you¡¯re the only knight amongst these students! The rest are the witches.¡±


    ¡°Witches?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re a special title given to talented magic students with a certain magic aptitude. All Witches have S-Rank in Magic Talent. In other words, they¡¯re all geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of witches, you actually have a girlfriend who is a witch.¡± One of the students there suddenly said.


    ¡°What? I have a girlfriend?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock, as this was the thing he least expected to hear.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Valery, and she¡¯s one of the few elite students in this academy.¡±


    ¡°Valery¡­¡± Leo repeated her name in a dazed voice.


    ¡®The school beauty, Valery, is my girlfriend?! No way!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    In his previous world, Valery was one of the academy¡¯s top beauties with countless admirers, and she even had a fanclub of her own with over 10,000 members.


    Although he¡¯d seen her a few times, he has never actually spoken with her before.


    While it didn¡¯t sink into his mind before, Leo now truly understood the vast difference between him and the previous Leo of this world.


    In his old world, he was a loner with no real friends, much less a girlfriend. He was often bullied by other students who were jealous of his top grades despite being amoner. Meanwhile, the ¡®Leo¡¯ of this world was theplete opposite.


    He had friends, people who looked up to him, and even a girlfriend. He even suppressed the school bullies, giving hope to the other students.


    ¡®How envious¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly, and he wondered if he had what it takes to rece the old Leo.


    After the final ss ended, Leo stood up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going, Leo? Let¡¯s talk some more! We still have a lot to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I promised Miss Camille that I¡¯d see her as soon as my sses are done. We can speak tomorrow.¡± He said.


    After waving at the students, Leo walked out of the ssroom and started making his way to the infirmary.


    However, because there were no more sses left, the other students that didn¡¯t get to see Leo flooded the wide hallways, making it almost impossible for him to leave.


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really Leo!¡±


    Most of the students there were ordinary students, and they were ecstatic to see their idol alive.


    Suddenly, a loud and aggressive voice resounded in the hallway.


    ¡°Get out of the way, you trash!¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll fucking blow everyone here away with my magic! I¡¯ll give you all three seconds! Three¡­! Two¡­!¡±


    The students there quickly made way for this person.


    Leo narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw this person.


    Short green hair and a gangster-looking face.


    ¡®Kayn¡­ It appears that this bastard is still a dickhead even in another world¡­¡¯


    Kayn was one of many bullies that Leo had to deal with in his old world, so it wasn¡¯t too surprising for Leo.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re really alive! This is great! I thought I would never get the chance to take revenge on you for what you¡¯ve done to me after hearing that you¡¯d kicked the bucket! Now that you¡¯re back, fight me, Leo!¡± Kayn shouted while pointing his finger at Leo.


    Leo took a deep breath and spoke in a calm but puzzled voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you? I¡¯m suffering from amnesia, so I don¡¯t remember you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have your memories or not! Fight me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m a little busy right now. Perhaps we can deal with this another¡ª¡±


    ¡°Either you ept my challenge or I beat you up right here and now!¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth in frustration. He thought that he¡¯d be able to live a somewhat different life in this world due to his reputation for being strong, but he¡¯s already encountered a bully on his first day.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you scared?! HAHAHA! I can¡¯t believe my eyes! To think I¡¯d get to see such an expression on the Sword Emperor¡¯s face in my life!¡± Kaynughed madly.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared?¡± Leo suddenly spoke with his hands grasped tightly into fists.


    ¡°You want to fight? Sure, I¡¯ll fight you. However, I won¡¯t do it now. Give me one month and I will fight you. My body is still recovering from some serious injuries, so I won¡¯t be able to fight you properly now. Unless you don¡¯t mind fighting a man who¡¯s basically crippled. You won¡¯t be satisfied even if you win such a fight, right?¡±


    There was one thing the current Leo and the old Leo had inmon¡ª that they would always fight back the bullies.


    Despite being bullied for most of his life, Leo never allowed them to push him around even if he ends up getting a broken leg by the end.


    There was one thing he hated more than losing, and that was giving up on himself.


    The hallway turned dead silent after Leo epted Kayn¡¯s challenge under certain conditions.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping me from acting ahead of schedule and beating you up now, huh?!¡± Kayn showed Leo a grim smile.


    It was at this moment the students on the other side of the hallway started moving to clear a path.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Witch Valery! Everyone, get out of the way!¡±


    Leo turned around after hearing this name, and sure enough, he could see Valery approaching his direction with a group of people behind her.


    ¡°Holy shit! They¡¯re all from the elite ss!¡± The students immediately recognized their elegant uniforms that looked infinitely more graceful than the ones worn by ordinary students.


    Valery stopped a few meters away from Leo, and she spoke in a calm voice while staring at Kayn, ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Kayn sucked his teeth in frustration, but he didn¡¯t dare to go against Valery, one of the most influential students in the academy.


    ¡°I will see you in a month, Leo! And I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ready or not by then! We¡¯re going to fight even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± Kayn growled at him before turning around and walking away.


    ¡®I am safe¡­ for now¡­¡¯ Leo sighed in relief inwardly.


    However, while his problem with Kayn ended, he was immediately greeted by a new problem.


    ¡°Leo¡­ Is that really you?¡± Valery¡¯s gentle voice resounded again, causing Leo to stare at her.


    ¡®Even in this world, she¡¯s really beautiful¡­ No, she even looks a little better here. Did ¡®I¡¯ really date such a beautiful girl? Unbelievable¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do I know you?¡± Leo pretended to not recognize her.


    A pained expression appeared on Valery¡¯s face after hearing Leo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Leo, you bastard!¡±


    One of the people standing behind Valery suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Leo by his cor in an aggressive manner.


    ¡®John?¡¯ Leo also recognized this person.


    Just like Valery, John was an immensely popr student in his old world.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to challenge me to a fight like that person just now, I will have to refuse.¡± Leo said while staring into John¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°John! Stop it!¡± Valery suddenly shouted at him.


    ¡°Che.¡±


    John sneered coldly before releasing Leo and returning to Valery¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that just now. We¡¯re not here to fight you. Do you really not remember anything? About me?¡± Valery asked him with a profound frown on her face.


    ¡°The only thing I remember is my name and that I used to be a student here. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m sorry, but I am very busy right now, and I have someone waiting for me. If you wish to talk, find me another time.¡±


    And without saying another word, Leo turned around and started walking away.


    ¡®Even if you had a rtionship with the previous Leo, I do not intend on continuing that rtionship since I am not that Leo. Furthermore, I have no feelings for you, even if you¡¯re very beautiful.¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he disappeared from the hallways.


    Despite being given a life that he has always wanted, Leo had no intention of living a life that someone else had created. It just didn¡¯t feel right to him, even if his decision might end up hurting the people in that life.


    Once Leo was no longer in the scene, Valery¡¯s expression turned cold, almost expressionless, her thoughts unknown.


    ¡°Valery, are you okay?¡± John asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, I no longer feel guilty about our rtionship now. Leo may be alive, but the Leo that I once knew and love is still dead.¡±


    Hearing her words, John couldn¡¯t help but put a relieved smile on his face.


    After leaving Valery, Leo went straight to the infirmary, where Miss Camille was waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. ss ended fifteen minutes ago. I thought I told you toe straight here immediately after ss. Where the hell have you been?¡± Miss Camille weed him with a bad mood.


    ¡°Sorry, but some people blocked my path, preventing me from leaving. I was even challenged to a fight by Kayn.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Kayn? I guess he¡¯s still mad about what you did to him.¡±


    ¡°What did I do to him?¡± Leo asked with a curious face.


    ¡°You thrashed him in front of the whole school, and he was bedridden for an entire week from the injuries.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Serves him right!¡± Leoughed out loud.


    Then he remembered that he¡¯d agreed to fight Kayn.


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to do that in a month¡­ I agreed to fight him, after all.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°You what? I told you to stay lowkey!¡± Miss Camille frowned upon learning about his fight with Kayn.


    ¡°He was threatening to beat me up in front of the students! And I am no pushover! Don¡¯t worry, I have a whole month to prepare!¡±


    ¡°Kayn is ranked top 200 in the whole academy, and there are over 10,000 magic students in this academy. You won¡¯t defeat him even if you¡¯re given a whole year.¡± Miss Camille said in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡± Leo¡¯s face immediately paled.


    Miss Camille shook her head and sighed, ¡°That is only if you¡¯re truly an ordinary person. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To train, of course.¡±


    ¡°Already?!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to win against Kayn or not? I couldn¡¯t care less if you¡¯re killed by him, by the way.¡± Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at him.


    Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s train¡­¡± He said in a dejected voice the next moment.


    AN: Vote for this novel and drop a review if you want more chapters!

 Chapter 5: Magic Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 5: Magic Affinity</h4>


    Chapter 5: Magic Affinity


    After leaving the infirmary, Leo followed Miss Camille outside. They walked for about ten minutes until they arrived at arge, round building.


    ¡°This is the training center. This is where students can go to train their magic and other stuff.¡± Miss Camille introduced the ce to him.


    In Leo¡¯s old world, this training center would be a gymnasium.


    They entered the building shortly after.


    Once inside, Miss Camille brought Leo to a private room. The room¡¯s interior was made of steel, and it was the size of a ssroom.


    ¡°What kind of training will I be doing?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°What else? In order to keep up your appearances, you will need to learn how to use the sword, just like the old Leo.¡± Miss Camille said as she locked the door to the room.


    Leo looked around the spacious but empty room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any swords around here.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Leo turned around to look at Miss Camille after hearing her voice, and to his surprise, she was suddenly holding a sword.


    ¡°What the? Where did you get that from?¡± He asked.


    Miss Camille flipped her palms and spoke, ¡°Spatial magic.¡±


    Leo then watched as Miss Camille put the sword into the small hole that had suddenly appeared on top of her palm, almost as though she¡¯d split the space apart.


    The sword disappeared into the hole without any effort.


    ¡°With this spatial magic, I can cut open space and store inanimate objects into another dimension that can only be essed by me.¡± Miss Camille exined as she took the sword back out of the hole.


    ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s freaking amazing!¡± Leo¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement.


    What he¡¯d witnessed just now looked like it belonged to a fantasy novel or movie!


    ¡°Instead of learning swordsmanship, how about I learn magic?! Kayn is a magician, right? It would only make sense if I fought him with magic, not a sword!¡± Leo suddenly suggested.


    Miss Camille frowned and said, ¡°Did you already forget? Leo cannot use magic! If you suddenly use magic, everyone will be suspicious of your identity. And we don¡¯t even know if you can use magic or not.¡±


    Leo sighed, ¡°I remember just fine. I just really want to try using magic, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°If you can reach a certain level of swordsmanship in the right time, I will teach you how to use magic.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    Of course, her true purpose was to motivate Leo to learn swordsmanship.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise! How good do I have to get, and how long do I have?!¡± Leo immediately asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know that. I will let you know when you reach that goal¡­ if you even reach it at all.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Miss Camille handed him the steel sword and spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll start with the basics. Swing the sword straight in front of you a few times.¡±


    Leo grabbed the sword that weighed about 2kg and immediately started swinging it with all of his might.


    Despite seeing many mistakes at nce, Miss Camille didn¡¯t stop Leo until he swung the sword a dozen times.


    ¡°Okay, you can stop now.¡±


    ¡°Man, that was tiring¡­¡± Leo sighed afterward.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised, since you swung the sword with all of your might every time.¡± Miss Camille said.


    And she continued, ¡°You¡¯re putting too much strength into it. You¡¯re using a sword, not a blunt object. The most important thing when ites to the sword is speed and precision.¡±


    ¡°Let me show you.¡± Miss Camille took out another sword with her spatial magic and started swinging it.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Leo was totally enchanted by her graceful movements.


    Each of her strikes felt as light as a feather, and he could feel the sharpness of the de even though he was far away from it. Furthermore, her movement felt as natural as water flowing downstream. There were no wasted movements, and it looked like she was doing it without any effort.


    ¡°Can you see the difference between my sword swings and yours?¡± She asked him afterward.


    ¡°Yes. Your sword swings feel as light as a feather while mine feels unnaturally heavy. Your movements are swift and agile while mine are stiff and awkward.¡±


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at him, and she thought to herself, ¡®If he can see the difference so quickly, he¡¯s not hopeless. In fact, he¡¯s got some sharp eyes.¡¯


    ¡°Very well. Since you know your mistakes, go ahead and fix it. I won¡¯t stop you this time, so keep swinging that sword until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± She said to him a momentter.


    Leo nodded his head, and without asking any questions, he started swinging the sword again.


    This time, he did not put all of his strength into the swings, and he tried to mimic Miss Camille¡¯s movements,


    A few minutester, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°Do not just copy my movements. You need to understand the reason behind these movements first, or you¡¯ll never truly improve. Tighten your grasp on the sword handle and stop using just your shoulders to swing the sword. Use your entire arm and your body as well. You¡¯ll be able to swing the sword more and spend less energy that way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leo listened to her advice and adjusted his actions ordingly.


    Half an hourter.


    ¡®This guy¡­ He¡¯s a fast learner. The way he¡¯s swinging the sword now is iparably better than before. At this rate, he might really surpass my expectations¡­¡¯


    ¡®Or he could just be pretending to be a newbie to lower my guard. Just who are you, really? And where did youe from?¡¯


    Even though she was the one who told Leo that he was from a parallel world, she didn¡¯tpletely believe such a theory.


    In fact, she suspected Leo to be created by some kind of forbidden magic for whatever reason. However, in order to investigate his true origins without making him suspicious, she decided to give him the bullshit story ofing from a parallel world.


    It is also entirely possible for Leo to be a spy from another country, who is currently living and disguised as Leo.


    After all, it was too much of a coincidence for Leo, who had mysteriously died without his corpse ever being found, to suddenlye back like nothing had happened.


    ¡®Until I can figure out his true background, I must keep him by my side¡­ It would be great if you were truly ¡®Leo¡¯, even if you¡¯re from another world¡­¡¯ She sighed inwardly.


    The trainingsted for two hours until Leo could no longer move his body anymore.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s it! I am done! I cannot lift my arms anymore!¡± Leo copsed on the ground with his body soaked in sweat.


    ¡°Two hours? You¡¯re not very athletic¡­¡± Miss Camille looked down on him.


    ¡°What?! How am I not athletic? I had been swinging a steel sword without much breaks for the past two hours! I even work out very often because I am always fighting back the bullies in my old world!¡± Leo eximed, feeling a little offended by Miss Camille¡¯s words.


    Beside his academic skills, there was one other thing that he was very proud of¡ª and that was his strong body that had been trained and refined just so he can fight back his bullies.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t matter most of the time since the bullies would always gang up on him.


    ¡°Your stamina may have been impressive back in your world, but here, it¡¯s only below average.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    And she continued, ¡°Anyway, since the training ended earlier than I had expected, and your progress surpassed my expectations, I guess I can teach you a little¡ª¡±


    ¡°Magic?!¡± Leo suddenly jumped to his feet and interrupted.


    ¡°¡­¡± Miss Camille looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Are you really tired?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But I will not miss the chance to learn magic even if all of the bones in my body are broken!¡± He said.


    ¡°Whatever. But before we start, I need to see if you have any magic talent and if there are any specific elements that you are blessed with. This way I will know how to train you properly.¡±


    She retrieved a clear crystal ball that was slightly bigger than a baseball with spatial magic and handed it over to him.


    ¡°Hold it on top of your palm.¡± She instructed him.


    Leo nodded and held the crystal ball with his right hand.


    Miss Camille then pressed her palm against his chest and closed her eyes.


    The next moment, Leo could see something appearing inside the crystal ball.


    It appeared as a small ck dot at the center of the crystal ball at first, but the dot began growing in size until the entire crystal ball was pitch ck.


    Miss Camille¡¯s eyes widened with surprise after seeing the results.


    ¡°What does this mean? It doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡± Leo asked her in a nervous voice.


    ¡°You have a magic affinity for Dark Magic, and it¡¯s fairly powerful,¡± she responded a momentter.


    ¡°Dark Magic? That sounds very ominous¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot of people will agree with you since Dark Magic is associated with vampires.¡±


    Leo Swallowed nervously, ¡°D-Does that mean I am actually a vampire?!¡±


    ¡°No, humans can also use Dark Magic, but it¡¯s a rare urrence. Because of this, these people are also known as ¡®Cursed One¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! If people find out that I can use Dark Magic, I will definitely be bullied for the rest of my life here!¡± Leo cried out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. What truly matters in this world is your strength, not your magic affinity. As long as you¡¯re strong enough, nobody will dare to bully you. In fact, there is a Witch in this school that also has a magic affinity for Dark Magic, and nobody dares to bully her.¡±


    ¡°And judging by the results, your Magic Talent is at least A-Rank. I will need better equipment to see your actual rank. You can attend elite sses as a magic student if you reveal this information.¡±


    ¡°As if I can do such a thing!¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°So what do you want to do? Do you wish to learn Dark Magic even though you cannot use them in public?¡± Miss Camille asked him.


    ¡°Do you even need to ask such a question? Of course, I do! I want to learn magic no matter what kind of magic it may be!¡± Leo dered with a resolute expression on his face.


    Ding!


    A crisp noise suddenly resounded in his head.


    <The System has acknowledged your resolve!>


    A transparent screen with texts that looked like it came straight out of a video game suddenly appeared before Leo.


    <System activated>


    {Magic System}


    [System Level: 1]


    [Magic Talent: EX+]


    [Dark Magic Affinity: S]


    [Magic Experience: 0/1,000]


    [Magic Points: 0]


    <You have received a Quest from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Learn a new Magic Spell]


    [Description: Learn a Tier 1 or above Magic Spell]


    [Time Limit: 7 days]


    [Reward: 200 Magic Experience, 1 Magic Point]


    ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Leo muttered out loud after seeing this phenomenon that came out of the blue.

 Chapter 6: A New Room

    <h4>Chapter 6: A New Room</h4>


    Chapter 6: A New Room


    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Miss Camille asked him.


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t see these texts floating in front of my face?¡± Leo asked her in a puzzled voice.


    Miss Camille frowned, ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°N-No! Really! Look! It¡¯s right here!¡± Leo pointed at the transparent screen that followed where his eyes went.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there.¡± She said.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ But I can see them clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re obviously so exhausted from training that you¡¯re hallucinating. Get some rest. We¡¯re done for the day.¡±


    ¡°What?! What about magic?! You said that you¡¯d teach me magic!¡±


    ¡°Trying to use magic when you¡¯re that exhausted is akin to suicide. I won¡¯t allow it. If you want to learn magic, then you should hurry up and improve your stamina so that you will have enough energy to learn magic after training with the sword, which is your priority right now.¡± And without saying anything else, Miss Camille went to unlock the door.


    ¡°You know how to get back to the dorm, right? I¡¯ll meet you here tomorrow after school. Don¡¯t you dare bete again or I will not teach you magic.¡±


    After Miss Camille left, Leo also started making his way back to his own dorm.


    As for the transparent screens, they disappeared a while ago.


    ¡®Maybe I was really hallucinating¡­¡¯


    Sometimeter.


    ¡®Ah, crap. There are so many people here. They¡¯re probably looking for me¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he approached the crowd outside his dorm building.


    Sure enough, when the students noticed Leo, they started alerting the others.


    ¡°Leo! It¡¯s really Leo!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe it! He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    The students said words that Leo had already heard many times today from the other students.


    When the students surrounded him, Leo sighed out loud, ¡°Can you all stop acting like today is thest day you¡¯ll be able to see me? You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to see me in the future. I¡¯m really tired and would like to return to my room.¡±


    The students became silent until one of them said, ¡°Your room? It was cleaned out a month after your ¡®death¡¯. You shouldn¡¯t have a room now.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible.¡± Leo didn¡¯t believe the voice and rushed to his room.


    He remembered very clearly waking up in his room today.


    A few minutester, Leo arrived before room 1-G.


    He started searching for his wallet that had the key to the room.


    However, his body was empty, and his wallet was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Oh shit! I left my wallet in my room today because I was in a rush to leave!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°Do you need help opening that door?¡± Someone there suddenly asked.


    Leo turned to look at the person who just spoke and recognized him as the dorm¡¯s manager.


    ¡°This should be my room, but I forgot where I¡¯d put my keys¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind opening the door for you, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    The dorm manager unlocked the door with a card a momentter and allowed Leo to go inside.


    ¡°What the? This isn¡¯t my room!¡± Leo was baffled by the interior of the room that lookedpletely different from this morning right before he left!


    ¡®Maybe the Leo of this world was assigned to a different room?¡¯


    With this in mind, he turned to ask the dorm manager, ¡°What room did I use to live in?¡±


    ¡°1-G, but like I¡¯d already said¡ª your room had been cleaned out because you were thought to be dead.¡± The dorm manager exined it to him.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, where did I wake up today? It was definitely my room! Or did I get teleported to this world the moment I left my room?¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ If that¡¯s the case, are there any avable rooms right now that I can use temporarily?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but this building is already at full capacity. I will ask the other dorm managers to see if they have an avable room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leo nodded.


    Thus, he followed the dorm manager to his office.


    After a couple of phone calls, the dorm manager said to him, ¡°There¡¯s one room avable at the old dorm building. Sorry, but that¡¯s all we have right now.¡±


    ¡°The old building, huh¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like I have a choice.¡± Leo shrugged.


    ¡°Once again, I am really sorry about this.¡± The dorm manager lowered his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not even your fault.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Do you know where the old dorm is located? It¡¯s about ten minutes from here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°The dorm manager there should be waiting for you there. He has short red hair with a sporty face.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Leo left and made his way to the old dorm room shortly after.


    ¡®Man, I really hope the old dorm isn¡¯t haunted like my old world¡­¡¯ He prayed inwardly.


    The old dorm was famous in his old world for being haunted. There were many recorded phenomenons that nobody could exin.


    Of course, Leo didn¡¯t believe in superstitions¡ª at least not until very recently.


    If magic, vampires, and witches exist in this world, there¡¯s a good chance that ghosts could also exist.


    Ten minutester, Leo arrived at the old dorm building, but to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t run-down like it was in his old world, nor did it resemble a haunted house.


    ¡°Well, this is a surprise.¡± Leo mumbled as he approached the entrance, where a red-haired student in his early twenties could be seen waiting for something or someone.


    ¡°Leo!¡± The red-haired student started waving at him the moment their eyes met.


    Leo approached him and greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hank, the manager of this dorm. Your room is ready. Follow me.¡±


    He nodded and followed Hank to his new room.


    A couple of minutester, once they arrived at the door, Hank handed Leo the key to the room and said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can find me in my office after school hours. Oh, even though they cleaned your old room, they haven¡¯t thrown away your stuff. I have already sent out an email to the storage guys, so you¡¯ll get your stuff back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    After entering his new room, Leo looked around the ce. The room was quite spacious, but that was due to theck of furniture and personal stuff.


    Besides a dining table, some chairs, and a bed, the room was practically empty.


    ¡°I miss my books and tv already¡­¡± He sighed out loud as he started removing his clothes.


    Once he was butt naked, Leo entered the bathroom to wash his sweat-covered body.


    ¡®I still can¡¯t believe that I have traveled to another world. It feels so unreal, yet¡­ Am I actually in a really surreal dream? Perhaps I¡¯d entered aa from the fight?¡¯


    Leo began having a lot of shower thoughts as hot water rained on his body from head to toe.


    He pondered about what he should do from here, about his future, about his old world.


    He felt nervous and even a little terrified of the uncertainties, yet he was also excited about this new world and all of the new things that he¡¯s learned.


    ¡®ording to Miss Camille, I seem to have pretty decent magic talent¡­ I didn¡¯t think I would have other talents¡­ This could be a chance for me¡­ A chance to change the purpose of my very being¡­¡¯


    ¡®Although I won¡¯t be able to reveal my magic talents now, I can do so when I am powerful enough to protect myself. When that happens, I shall let the world know that I am not the same Leo they knew! That I am¡ª¡¯


    Leo suddenly had the urge to open his eyes that had been closed shut for many minutes.


    However, what he saw when he opened his eyes caused him to scream and fall into the bathtub.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ghost!¡± He shouted in a surprised voice as his wide eyes stared at the shower walls in front of him, where a human head was sticking out of the wall.


    The ghost was also surprised by Leo¡¯s reaction, and it eximed in a clear feminine voice, ¡°Y-You can see me?!¡±


    ¡®It can talk?!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°Hey! Answer me! Can you see me?!¡± The ghost asked him again.


    Leo sat in the bathtub with a dazed look on his face.


    After a moment of silence, he stood up and pretended like nothing had just happened.


    He rinsed his body for a couple more seconds before getting out of the bathroom,pletely ignoring the ghost.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just pretend I can¡¯t see it. If it learns that I can see it, it will most likely haunt me!¡¯ Leo thought as he dried his body with a towel.


    After putting on the only thing he has avable, a bathrobe he¡¯d found in the bathroom, Leo went straight to bed and pretended to go to sleep.


    While Leoid on the bed with his eyes closed, the ghost hovered directly above him, silently staring at his handsome face.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty bad at pretending, you know? I know you can see me. I¡¯m not an evil spirit, so you don¡¯t need to be wary.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®That sounds suspicious as hell! Like something an evil spirit would say!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°If you open your eyes now, I will show you my beautiful breasts!¡±


    The ghost¡¯s words were so unexpected that it made Leo¡¯s face subconsciously twitch.


    The ghost chuckled when she saw his reaction and continued, ¡°Look! I ampletely naked right now! Nobody has ever seen me naked before, you know? That means you¡¯ll be the first one! All you need to do is open your eyes! Then you¡¯ll be able to feast your eyes upon my graceful body!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo did not fall for the ghost¡¯s temptations and kept his eyes closed.


    The ghost sighed after seeing this.


    After a moment of silence, the ghost spoke in a cold voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes right now, I will possess your body and make you run around the school naked!¡±


    Hearing such an awful threat, Leo¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare!¡±


    When he opened his eyes, he could finally see the ghost floating above him.


    ¡®Holy shit¡­ What a beauty¡­¡¯


    These were Leo¡¯s first thoughts when he saw the ghost clearly for the first time. Due to the mist from the hot shower, he was unable to see the ghost clearly in the bathroom, but now that he¡¯s looking at her without anything obstructing his vision, he could see the ghost¡¯s features very clearly.


    This ghost had long white hair spread behind her like a cape with wind, long eyeshes, and she had two very beautiful gem-like red eyes. Her body was delicate and perfectly bnced. She had long, slender legs, and a paleplexion that made it seem like she was made out of pure snow. She also looked to be around his age, and she was wearing a uniform that resembled the ones worn by the students in this academy.


    Seeing Leo¡¯s dazed expression, the female ghost smiled, ¡°Are you disappointed that I am not naked? Or are you scared of my appearance?¡±


    Leo frowned and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about your naked body, nor am I scared of you. Who are you? Are you really a ghost? And what do you want from me?¡±


    The ghost looked a little surprised by his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really a ghost, since I am notpletely dead. I am what you call a ¡®Spirit¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°For starters, Spirits are living beings that don¡¯t have a physical body. My physical body may be long gone, but my soul is perfectly fine, and that makes me a Spirit.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I have a name. Lilith. Nice to meet you, Leo from another world.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª?! How did you¡­¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock.

 Chapter 7: Lilith the Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 7: Lilith the Spirit</h4>


    Chapter 7: Lilith the Spirit


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re the one who summoned me to this world?!¡± Leo immediately came to this conclusion.


    Lilith smiled and said, ¡°Does it look like I can use teleportation magic? Also, since I am a Spirit, I cannot use magic, so no, I did not summon you to this world.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know that I am from another world?! Only Miss Camille should know about this!¡±


    ¡°I heard you mumbling to yourself in the bathroom. You weren¡¯t aware, but I have been watching you for quite some time in the shower.¡± Lilith chuckled in a cheeky manner.


    ¡°With that being said, I have known about you¡ª the ¡®Leo¡¯ before you for a while now. I mean, I didn¡¯t personally know him, but I have watched him a couple of times when he was still alive. He couldn¡¯t see me, though.¡±


    Leo stared at the beautiful spirit before him with a pondering face.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke, ¡°So, what do you want from me? If you¡¯re not here to haunt me, then can you leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°What? After countless years, I have finally found someone that can see me, much less have a conversation with me! There¡¯s no way that I¡¯d leave you alone now!¡± Lilith eximed.


    ¡°I knew it was a mistake to acknowledge you¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just want to be your friend. It can get boring living as a Spirit, you know. I can see and hear everyone, but they cannot see or hear me. It feels like I am alone in this world.¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you just talk to other spirits or ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ While I am technically a spirit, I am not a real spirit, so I cannot see them either.¡±


    Leo looked at her with suspicious eyes, ¡°So you¡¯re neither a ghost or spirit? That¡¯s suspicious as hell¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I gain nothing from being friends with an unknown entity that could possess my body, so I will have to refuse your offer.¡±


    ¡°I was only joking about the possession. I¡¯m just a powerless soul, so I can¡¯t possess you.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I have no reasons to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°A reason, huh?¡± Lilith pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°How about I teach you magic?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    ¡°You want to learn magic, right? In fact, I was there when you tested your magic talent. I happen to have a magic affinity for Dark Magic as well, and I was very powerful when I still had my physical body.¡±


    ¡°If you be friends with me, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a few Dark Magic Spells. It¡¯s only natural for friends to help each other, after all.¡±


    ¡°You really enjoy taking advantage of peoples¡¯ weakness, huh?¡± Leo gritted his teeth at her incredibly charming offer.


    ¡°Too bad for you, Miss Camille will teach me magic, so I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    In the end, he refused Lilith¡¯s offer.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that she can teach you magic, she will, at most, teach you one or two basic magic spells, but I can teach you all sorts of powerful Dark Magic and much more. I can also guarantee you that you will learn magic faster under me than her.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t mind giving you a taste of what it¡¯s like to be my friend.¡±


    Lilith suddenly pointed her index finger at him and spoke, ¡°ck Bullet. It¡¯s a Tier 1 Dark Magic.¡±


    The next moment, Leo could see a red magic circle with many symbols that he didn¡¯t recognize appearing in front of Lilith¡¯s finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to learn magic, actually. You only need to memorize the magic circle required for the magic. Using magic is a different story, however.¡±


    ¡°In order to use magic, you must have an affinity for the type of magic you want to use, and you must have enough mana to use it.¡±


    ¡°Take some time to memorize this magic circle and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have already memorized it. Now what?¡± Leo interrupted, dumbfounding her.


    ¡°Huh? You have already memorized it? How is that even possible? Magic circles have this phenomenon that makes it naturally hard for people to memorize it no matter how good your memory is, so even people that have photographic memory require some time to memorize them, and the stronger the magic spell the longer it will take to memorize them.¡± Lilith exined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me.¡± Leo shrugged.


    Unbeknownst to Lilith, the transparent screens appeared before him again.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: ck Bullet>


    [ck Bullet]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 1]


    [Mana: 10]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+200 Magic Experience, +1 Magic Point]


    Ding!


    <You have received a Quest from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Increase Mastery Rank]


    [Description: Increase any 1x Magic Spell to Mastery Rank ¡®E¡¯]


    [Time Limit: 7 days]


    [Reward: 400 Magic Experience, 2 Magic Point]


    ¡®I knew I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. Out of the thousands of books that I have read, I have only read a couple that has a System, so I didn¡¯t recognize it immediately, but this is definitely a ¡®System¡¯, right?¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he stared at the transparent screens.


    ¡°Anyway, now that I have memorized the magic spell, how do I use it?¡± Leo asked Lilith a momentter. He decided to test the system another time.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You just imagine the magic circle inside your head and release the mana in your body. The magic circle inside your head must be perfect, or the magic spell will not activate.¡±


    Leo rubbed his eyes and sighed, ¡°This is my first time using magic, and my old world doesn¡¯t have magic, so I will need more details. For starters, how do I release my mana?¡±


    ¡°How troublesome.¡± Lilith sighed.


    ¡°However, for my soon-to-be friend, I shall help you.¡±


    She flew in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to help you ¡®feel¡¯ your own mana, but that¡¯s the best I can do for you. You¡¯ll have to figure out the rest by yourself.¡±


    Lilith then tapped Leo in the forehead with one of her fingers.


    Leo could immediately feel something different about his body.


    ¡°This is what mana feels like? I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but it feels freaking amazing, like there¡¯s some kind of otherworldly power inside me!¡± Leo eximed in an excited voice after feeling mana for the first time.


    ¡°Good, now try to release it with the magic circle for ck Bullet inside your head.¡± Lilith instructed.


    Leo pointed at the wall with his hand that was in the shape of a gun, and he took a deep breath.


    The next moment, a ck orb of light the size of a marble appeared on the tip of Leo¡¯s finger.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Leo shouted in an excited voice after seeing himself use magic.


    ¡°You idiot! Stay focused!¡± Lilith suddenly yelled at him.


    However, Leo was startled by her loud voice and identally released the magic spell entirely, sending the ck orb flying towards the wall.


    Whoosh!


    The ck orb pierced the wall with ease and disappeared outside the building, creating a small hole in the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky there wasn¡¯t another room behind that wall, or you could¡¯ve been in big trouble! When using magic, you must remain focused no matter what. You could¡¯ve really injured yourself or someone else just now.¡± Lilith immediately scolded him afterward.


    ¡°I finally have someone to talk to after so long, so don¡¯t you dare get yourself killed so quickly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I got a little too excited.¡± Leo recognized his mistake and apologized.


    ¡°Anyways, congrattions on learning your first magic spell.¡± Lilith started pping her hands.


    ¡°Hell yeah! And it¡¯s all thanks to you, Lilith!¡± Leo said with a wide smile on his face.


    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll be friends with me?¡± She suddenly asked.


    Leo turned silent for a moment before nodding his head, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being your friend, but if you do anything suspicious like trying to possess my body, I will immediately call for an exorcist!¡±


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t do anything like that!¡± Lilith said.


    Leo nodded, and he held his fist in front of him, ¡°I never properly introduced myself. I¡¯m Leo. Nice to meet you, Lilith.¡±


    Lilith also extended her fist until it was directly in front of Leo¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Be honored! You¡¯re officially my first friend ever!¡± She smiled.


    Sometimeter, Leo began looking around the room to find something that would hide the hole in the wall.


    While he was doing that, Lilith watched him in silence.


    ¡®Not only did he memorize the magic circle at nce, but he was even able to Silent Cast the magic spell on his first try, almost like he¡¯s done it countless times before¡­ Is this really his first experience with magic? If that¡¯s the case, what horrifying magic talent you have, Leo¡­¡¯ She smiled inwardly.

 Chapter 8: Black Flame

    <h4>Chapter 8: ck me</h4>


    ¡°Thank god the damage wasn¡¯t anything serious, and the hole in the wall is too small to notice from the outside and easy to hide from the inside.¡± Leo sighed in relief after covering up the hole by sticking a piece of paper over it.


    It was a simple but effective solution.


    ¡°If I want to continue practicing magic while keeping it a secret, I will need to do it elsewhere. Do you have such ces in mind, Lilith?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just do it at the training center? They have private rooms made for students that wish to train magic.¡±


    ¡°I could do that, but won¡¯t people be suspicious if I enter a training room meant for magic students when I cannot use magic?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Lilith shrugged.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re that worried and cautious, you can visit a private training center outside of school. However, I must warn you, I cannot leave the school premises, so I won¡¯t be able to help you outside.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you leave? Is there some sort of barrier preventing you from leaving?¡± Leo asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°No, there is not. It¡¯s just that the mana gathered in this ce is just enough for me to keep my soul from degrading. The mana outside the academy¡¯s territory is many times worse. If I go outside, I won¡¯t be able to maintain the perfect condition of my soul, and if my soul is damaged, I will truly die.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I don¡¯t n on going outside since I don¡¯t have any money, and renting a private training room sounds expensive.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°By the way, what do you normally do as a ghost? Do you just wander around?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost! And yes, since I cannot touch anything, I can only wander around the academy and watch people do stuff. I go to sses to keep my mind healthy and my knowledge up to date, and I watch students train when I am bored.¡±


    ¡°When I am super bored, I spy on handsome students in the shower.¡± Lilith said with a perverted smile on her face.


    Leo frowned, ¡°What a vulgar hobby. I am now having second thoughts about being associated with someone like you¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I am just joking! Sheesh, you¡¯re not very fun. Someone as elegant and graceful as myself would never stoop as low as spying on people when they are in the shower!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I guess there must have been a misunderstanding just now when you were peeking at me in the shower.¡±


    The corner of Lilith¡¯s lips twitched after hearing his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t stop being my friend! I swear that I will only look at your body starting from today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! Anyways, let¡¯s change topics. I want to know more about you. Can you tell me how you died? What about your life before you became a spirit?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lilith showed a hesitant expression on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t feelfortable with it. I¡¯m just asking, not demanding.¡± Leo quickly said.


    ¡°Thank you. I will tell you about my background when I am ready. However, I can tell you how I died. I was betrayed by my own family, and I was stabbed in the back. That¡¯s how I died.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously. He didn¡¯t expect her death to be so dark. Now he understands why she¡¯s reluctant to tell her story.


    ¡®If she¡¯s telling the truth, I don¡¯t think she will betray me in the future.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°Can you tell me about your own world?¡± Lilith suddenly asked him.


    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s a super boring cepared to this world.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. This world has magic, but in my old world, magic only exists in fantasy stories and movies. If you take out all of the fun stuff in this world, you will have my world.¡±


    ¡°Fun, huh¡­¡± Lilith muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Regardless, I still want to hear it. If you tell me about your world, I will teach you another magic spell!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Leo immediately agreed.


    Then he realized something.


    ¡°Wait, you said that you can¡¯t use magic as a spirit, right? Aren¡¯t magic circles considered magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, magic circles are considered magic.¡±


    ¡°Then why can you use them?¡±


    ¡°Because my magic circles are not really magic circles. I am a spirit, so I can transform my body ording to my imaginations, like this¡­¡±


    Lilith¡¯s right hand suddenly turned into the de of a dagger.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°This is also how I can create magic circles without using magic.¡±


    ¡°Now that you understand, hurry and tell me about your world!¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, I don¡¯t even know where to start. My world is exactly the same as this world but without magic and vampires, and that includes the school and the students here.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me about your life beforeing here.¡±


    Leo nodded and said, ¡°I was a student of this academy in my world, but the academy had a different name there¡ª Four Seasons University.¡±


    ¡°I came from amon background that didn¡¯t have much money, so I had to get a schrship in order to join the school. I got one by scoring the highest in the entrance exam. Soon after I entered the school, the other students started bullying me because I was the only student in my grade toe from amon background, and always being above them in the tests that we must take every two weeks did not help me in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since I skipped a few grades, I was also the youngest person in our grade.¡±


    ¡°And right as I was finally getting used to my life, I was tossed into this world without my permission.¡±


    Lilith had a pitiful expression on her face after hearing Leo¡¯s depressing school life.


    ¡°What about your life before the academy?¡±


    Leo chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s even more boring. All I did was study from day to night, so I had no friends.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Lilith spoke, ¡°Honestly, your life is a lot like mine.¡±


    ¡°I had no friends because I had spent most of my time training magic at home, and I had a very strict household. This was my life from start to end.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of our simr life that¡¯s brought us together? Is this what they call a fateful encounter?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Leo immediately rejected.


    Lilith smiled, ¡°But it is true that you¡¯re the only person in this academy that can see me. Anyways, here is another magic spell, just like I¡¯d promised.¡±


    Lilith showed Leo a different magic circle this time.


    Leo stared at the magic circle for a couple of seconds before the system appeared.


    <you have="" learned="" the="" magic="" spell:="" ck="" me=""></you>


    [ck me]


    [Affinity: Dark/Fire]


    [Tier: 1]


    [Mana: 25]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    ¡°This is the magic circle for ck me, a dark and fire magic spell.¡± Lilith exined.


    ¡°Huh? I thought I cannot use magic with a different affinity.¡± Leo tilted his head in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that this magic spell has fire element, it is also considered a Dark Magic. As long as the magic spell has some dark element, you will be able to use it. With that being said, if you have a magic affinity for both elements, this magic spell will be more powerful and scale to both of your magic affinity.¡± Lilith exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ I really want to try out this new magic spell, but I will have to endure it for now.¡± Leo sighed.


    Sometimeter, Leo left his room and went to theundry to clean his uniform that reeked of sweat before going to see Hanks.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Leo? And why are you in a bathrobe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes, and my only uniform is currently being washed in theundry.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Then do you want to borrow some of my clothes? We have pretty simr body structures, so it should work out.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have a lot that I stopped using. You can even take them if you want.¡±


    Leo shook his head and said, ¡°I just need something that I can work out in. And just one set of clothes is enough.¡±


    ¡°All right. Come with me.¡± Hanks brought Leo to his own room.


    Sometimeter, Hanks handed Leo three sets of clothes for working out.


    ¡°I know you only asked for one, but just take them. I was nning on throwing them outter, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I owe you.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Also, I wanted to ask you, do you mind if I do some exercises around the dorm?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As long as you don¡¯t make a mess or use magic, you¡¯ll be fine. The use of magic is forbidden outside of official matches and the training center, after all.¡±


    ¡°T-Thanks.¡± Leo suddenly recalled the hole in the wall.


    Sometimeter, Leo changed into his new clothes and started runningps around the dorm while Lilith followed him in the air.


    After running for three hours without stopping, Leo returned to his room to take another shower.


    Afterward, he wore his school uniform and left the dorm.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°The cafeteria, obviously. I¡¯m starving after all the training I did today.¡±


    There were three different cafeterias that students can go to in the academy. Two of them serve free food while the third one is for the elites that don¡¯t mind paying for luxurious food.


    As for the other two cafeterias, one is used by only magic students while the other is for normal students.


    However, this disparity between the students wasn¡¯t natural, something the school had intended. Instead, it was a situation created by the students that preferred being away from the other side, hence the disparity.


    Fortunately for Leo, the cafeteria used by normal students like him was the closest to his dorm, and he arrived after a short ten minute walk.


    When he arrived, the students there quickly noticed Leo¡¯s presence, and with everyone there staring at him, it made it near impossible for him to eat in peace.

 Chapter 9: Being Watched

    <h4>Chapter 9: Being Watched</h4>


    Chapter 9: Being Watched


    ¡°Look over there. It¡¯s Sword Emperor Leo.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear? He epted a challenge from Kayn, and they¡¯re going to fight in a month!¡±


    ¡°Kayn? He¡¯s always challenging Leo to a fight whenever he gets the chance, and he always loses. Nothing is going to change this time around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. Leo is suffering from amnesia, and from what I heard, he doesn¡¯t even remember how to fight. Things might be different this time.¡±


    ¡°If Leo can¡¯t remember how to fight, why even bother fighting him? That will only make Kayn look like a fool, fighting someone powerless.¡±


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s just that desperate to beat Leo.¡±


    At another table, some female students mumbled to each other, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is the best chance to hook up with Leo?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you looking to die? He already has a girlfriend, and she¡¯s a witch!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Valery? Haven¡¯t you heard? She¡¯s going out with John now, which means he¡¯s single and avable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too risky. I would wait for a few more days before I do anything if I were you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Leo sat by himself at a small table, trying his best to ignore the stares.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more popr now that you¡¯ve returned from the dead.¡± Lilith said to him as she hovered sideways in front of him, almost as though she was lying on a bed.


    Leo mumbled without looking at her, ¡°Can you not speak to me while we¡¯re in public? People will think I am crazy if they see me talking to myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fun at all.¡± Lilith frowned.


    ¡°You might not care about your public image at all because they can¡¯t see you, but I care!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to respond to everything I say, but I will continue speaking. Just act like I am speaking to myself. I am satisfied just knowing that you can hear me.¡±


    Leo quickly finished his food and left the cafeteria.


    On his way back to the dorm, Lilith suddenly said, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t stop walking and don¡¯t turn around, there¡¯s someone following you.¡±


    ¡°What! Who is it? What do they want from me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic student judging by her uniform.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s a female student? Then I don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. She¡¯s probably an admirer of the previous Leo.¡±


    Lilith left his side to go check the stalker¡¯s identity.


    When she returned to his side, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an admirer.¡±


    ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Because that student is Nina Wraith, and she¡¯s a witch.¡±


    ¡°So what? If the old Leo could date someone like Valery, he could attract other witches as well.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Nina Wraith is also known as the Witch of Necromancy. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence that someone like her shows up right after you ¡®came back from the dead¡¯? She probably thinks you got resurrected with magic or something, so she¡¯s spying on you.¡±


    ¡°What an ominous title. Can she resurrect the dead with her magic or something? And most importantly, is she dangerous?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡®Nina Wraith¡­ I don¡¯t know any students by that name in my old world.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    ¡°No, she cannot resurrect the dead. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dangerous or not, but she has a bad reputation in the academy.¡±


    ¡°How bad?¡±


    ¡°Rumors say she likes to experiment on corpses and other things that are rted to the dead.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there some kind ofw that prevents people from messing with corpses in this world?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on what she does with the corpses, but for the most part, what she¡¯s doing is not illegal, and she¡¯s probably just practicing her magic, which is pretty normal for magicians that study necromancy.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Is necromancy considered Dark Magic?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see, so she¡¯s also¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leo! Watch out! She¡¯s casting magic!¡± Lilith suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What?¡±


    However, before Leo could even react, two hands appeared from the ground beneath him and grabbed his ankles, preventing him from moving.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Leo shouted out loud.


    ¡°Calm down, she¡¯s just restricting your movements.¡± Lilith said.


    A small figure approached him from the shadows a momentter.


    ¡°Please calm down. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Nina Wraith said to him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Leo was taken aback by her appearance.


    Nina Wraith had a petite body and a delicate face, making it seem as though she was no older than 12 years old. She had long ck hair that reached the back of her knees, and her eyes were dark but clear.


    When Leo saw Nina Wraith, he subconsciously muttered out loud, ¡°A child?¡±


    Nina¡¯s eyebrows twitched after hearing his words.


    ¡°Who are you calling a child?! I am 19 years old, a full-fledged adult!¡± She shouted in a frustrated voice before kicking Leo in the knee with her ck mary jane shoes.


    ¡°Fuck! That hurts!¡± Leo fell to the ground while clutching onto his knee.


    ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t going to harm me!¡± He shouted afterward.


    ¡°That was before you insulted me.¡± She snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s against school rules to use magic outside of official matches and the training center! You¡¯re going to get into a lot of trouble if the school finds out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Tier 1 magic spell. I won¡¯t get punished over something so small as long as I don¡¯t kill you.¡± Nina shrugged.


    ¡°You skipped a few steps there! It should be ¡®as long as I don¡¯t hurt you¡¯!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Leo. She¡¯s a witch. She can beat up another student in front of the teachers and get away with it.¡± Lilithughed.


    Leo gritted his teeth after hearing such words.


    ¡®So it¡¯s just like my old world, where the rich and influential can get away with pretty much anything as long as it¡¯s not murder, huh?¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± He asked her after forcing himself to calm down.


    ¡°I would like to take a look at your body and see if you¡¯d been resurrected with magic,¡± she said with a nonchnt look on her face.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s crazy. Of course I am not resurrected with magic!¡± Leo refuted.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why do I sense dark magicing from you?¡±


    ¡°Dark magic? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Leo frowned.


    Lilith flew in front of him and exined to him, ¡°ck Bullet. When you use magic, its mana residue will linger around you for some time before disappearing, and people with the same magic affinity will be able to sense iting from your body.¡±


    ¡®What?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important before?! My secret is now exposed! And it hasn¡¯t even been a full day since I came to this world!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± Nina asked him with narrowed eyes, clearly suspicious of his behavior.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I was definitely not resurrected with magic! This is a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident that you¡¯re not a reanimated corpse, you wouldn¡¯t mind me inspecting your body, right? I will immediately leave you alone afterward¡ª if this turns out to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Hearing her words, Leo stared at Lilith in the eyes.


    ¡°Let her.¡± Lilith nodded with an amused smile on her face.


    Even though Leo did not trust her, it was not as though he had another choice.


    ¡°Fine. I will let you inspect my body. You better leave me alone afterward.¡± He sighed out loud.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Nina nodded.


    ¡®Cooperation, my ass! You basically forced me!¡¯ He cursed her inwardly.

 Chapter 10: Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 10: Vampire</h4>


    Chapter 10: Vampire


    ¡°Can you lift your shirt up?¡± Nina asked him shortly after he agreed to let her inspect his body.


    Leo took a deep breath and released it before lifting his shirt halfway, revealing his pristine six-pack abs.


    Nina swallowed nervously and said, ¡°A-A little higher. Lift it above your chest.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t say anything and lifted his shirt until his entire body was exposed.


    Nina tipped her toes to its limits and ced her hand on his chest, where his heart was located.


    She closed her eyes and began inspecting Leo¡¯s body with some unknown magic.


    Lilith watched Nina¡¯s every movement just in case she nned on doing something funny to Leo¡¯s body.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with his heart¡­¡¯


    ¡®His blood also appears to be healthy¡­¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s a hint of ck magic in his body, but nothing that suggests he was resurrected from the dead. The mana is too weak.¡¯


    Half a minuteter, Nina removed her hand from his body and mumbled in a dumbfounded voice, ¡°You¡¯re not a reanimated corpse¡­¡±


    Leo immediately pulled his shirt back down and said, ¡°Thanks, captain obvious. I told you that I wasn¡¯t resurrected from the dead, but you don¡¯t want to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even care if I am a reanimated corpse or not?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°Necromancy is my specialty. It¡¯s only natural that I would be interested in someone who supposedly came back from the dead.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Anyways, I was wrong about you. Goodbye.¡±


    Nina turned around and disappeared into the shadow shortly after.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ She didn¡¯t even bother apologizing!¡± Leo muttered in a dumbfounded voice.


    ¡°At least her personality matches the rumors.¡± Lilith chuckled.


    Leo shook his head and continued to make his way back to the dorm.


    Meanwhile, after her inspection on Leo, Nina Wraith returned to the main school building and went straight to the infirmary.


    Despite the lights being turned off inside the infirmary, Nina opened the door that should¡¯ve been locked after school hours and entered the room.


    Inside the infirmary, Nina could see a tall and mature figure standing by the window.


    ¡°I have inspected Leo¡¯s body just like you¡¯d asked, Miss Camille.¡± Nina said after closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Thank you. I could only rely on you since you¡¯re the only person in this school who can tell if someone is an animated corpse. What were the results?¡±


    ¡°Before I tell you the results, do you remember our agreement? I didn¡¯t do this out of charity.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have it here with me.¡± Miss Camille showed Nina the item in her hand.


    ¡°Ne of the Dead. It¡¯s a B-Grade magic artifact that boosts all necromancy magic. Tell me the result and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Nina took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°Leo¡¯s not a reanimated corpse. His body is perfectly alive.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Miss Camille frowned slightly.


    ¡°One hundred percent. However, there was a slight discrepancy in his body.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There were traces of dark magic inside his body, so he either used dark magic recently or he¡¯d been struck by dark magic. With that being said, the amount of mana in his body could not be the result of resurrection magic, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Miss Camille pondered Nina¡¯s intel.


    ¡®Traces of dark magic¡­ Could it be caused by the test earlier today? It would make sense since he has a Magic Affinity for dark magic.¡¯


    ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± Miss Camille asked a momentter.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all the information I have.¡±


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes on Nina.


    ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re lying to me or withheld intel, I wille back for you, do you understand?¡±


    Nina showed a cold smile on her delicate face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting another thing? That I am not allowed to tell anyone about our agreement?¡±


    Miss Camille snorted before tossing the Ne of the Dead into the air towards Nina¡¯s direction.


    Nina quickly went to catch the magic artifact.


    ¡°Hey! That was dangerous¡ª¡±


    Nina tried toin, but like a ghost, Miss Camille suddenly disappeared from the room.


    ¡®Leo, huh? Why does she care so much about him? To think she¡¯d be willing to part with a B-Grade magic artifact just to confirm that he¡¯s not a reanimated corpse¡­ How surprising.¡¯ Nina did not linger around the infirmary and left shortly after.


    Back at the old dorm, Leoid on his bed and prepared to go to sleep.


    ¡®What if I wake up and find myself back in my old world tomorrow? What if this is all just a really long dream?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but have these thoughts.


    Despite only being in this world for less than a day, he was already getting fond of it.


    ¡°By the way, I really hope you¡¯re not going to watch me sleep for the entire night.¡± Leo looked at Lilith, who was hovering directly above him and staring at his face.


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re pretty handsome for a human and just my type,¡± she said in a teasing voice.


    ¡°For a human?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why are you talking as if you¡¯re not a human? I mean, you¡¯re a ghost right now, but you¡¯re technically still human, right?¡±


    However, Lilith didn¡¯t respond to him, as she was too busy staring at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not aware?¡± She asked him after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Aware of what?¡±


    Then Lilith realized something and mumbled, ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re from another world, and vampires don¡¯t exist in that world.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Vampire?¡±


    When Lilith mentioned vampires, Leo suddenly recalled what Miss Camille had told him earlier today.


    ¡®Vampires look exactly like humans, but they have white hair and red eyes.¡¯


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re a vampire?¡±


    Because Lilith resembled a human so much, whether it be her appearance or attitude, he subconsciously treated her as a fellow human despite her unique features.


    Lilith nodded with a prideful smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a vampire. But to think that you weren¡¯t aware of it until now.¡±


    ¡°Miss Camille told me, but I kind of forgot¡­¡± Leo scratched his head.


    ¡°Forgot? Even though your memory is amazing enough to instantly memorize magic spells? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Even if I have perfect memory, it is inevitable that I will forget some minor things! I have also been thinking about a lot of things today, so my head is a little overwhelmed at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lilith proceeded to stare at his face in silence and with a pondering expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leo decided to ask her.


    ¡°Now that you know I am a vampire¡­ Are you scared of me? Do you hate me? Are you going to stop being friends with me?¡± She asked him with a worried look in her gaze.


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°After hearing about you guys from Miss Camille, I thought vampires would be much scarier. In any case, I am not scared of you. Even if you may be a vampire, in my eyes, you¡¯re just a perverted ghost who enjoys peeking at people in the shower. Hell, even Nina Wraith, who looks like a child, is scarier than you.¡±


    Lilith couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Leo¡¯s words, and she spoke, ¡°Once again, I am not a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Leo said after yawning.


    He closed his eyes and tucked himselffortably in bed the very next moment.


    ¡°Good night, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Night.¡±


    Leo quickly fell asleep within seconds due to how exhausted he was.


    As for Lilith, she would go on to spend the entire night silently staring at Leo¡¯s sleeping face with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡®I wonder if he would be able to say the same words just now if he knew my true identity¡­¡¯ She sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 11: Magic Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 11: Magic Artifact</h4>


    Chapter 11: Magic Artifact


    Leo woke up the following morning with aching pain all over his body, especially around the shoulder and arms.


    ¡°Good morning, Leo.¡± Lilith greeted him the moment he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t been this sore since I first started working out¡­¡± He mumbled in a painful voice.


    ¡°It might hurt, but if you don¡¯t wake up soon, you will bete for school.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°What? What time is it right now?¡±


    ¡°Seven on the dot.¡±


    Leo sighed. After spending a few seconds to resolve himself, he got off the bed and went to wash his face.


    Five minutester, he got dressed and left the dorm.


    ¡°Did you know that you like to sleep talk?¡± Lilith suddenly asked him as he made his way towards his homeroom.


    ¡°Really? What was I saying?¡± Leo was curious.


    ¡°You were dreaming about using magic, right? You were shouting ¡®ck Bullet!¡¯ and ¡®ck me!¡¯ out loud throughout the whole night.¡± Lilith chuckled at him.


    Sometimeter, Leo arrived at his ssroom three minutes before homeroom started.


    ¡°Good morning, Leo!¡± His ssmates greeted him with bright smiles the moment he walked through the door.


    ¡°Good morning, everybody.¡± Leo greeted them back with a stiff smile, which felt really awkward since he¡¯s never had to return his ssmates¡¯ greetings in his old world.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Leo?¡± One of the students asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I slept like a log.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Good for you. I know I won¡¯t be able to sleep properly knowing that I will be fighting Kayn in a month.¡±


    ¡®Damn it, why must you bring up such an unpleasant topic so early in the morning?¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re fighting Kayn in a month? What a surprise. You don¡¯t strike me as the fighting type.¡± Lilith said after hearing about his challenge with Kayn for the first time.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re talented, but even with your talent, you¡¯ll need to practice hard if you want to defeat someone like Kayn in a month. He¡¯s someone with over 15 years of experience with magic andbat while you just started yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. I will have to fight him whether I ept his challenge or not. The only difference is when I have to fight him. If I refused, he would¡¯ve fought me there and then.¡± Leo sighed in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you have me as your teacher, you will be able to defeat Kayn in a month!¡± Lilith said in a confident manner.


    ¡®Even though you¡¯re teaching me magic and I cannot use magic in public?¡¯ Leo shook his head inwardly.


    After homeroom, Professor Jasmine started their first ss.


    ¡°Leo, can you solve this?¡± Jasmine picked Leo for their first question of the day.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    Leo stood up and walked to the board.


    He returned to his seat a few momentster after leaving behind a perfect answer on the board.


    ¡®As I thought¡­ His performance yesterday wasn¡¯t just a fluke! He¡¯s somehow turned smart!¡¯ Jasmine cheered inside her heart.


    Despite not being smart in ss before, Leo still managed to be her favorite student. Now that he¡¯s smart, her impression of him increased several folds!


    Time passed very quickly, and before Leo realized, it was already time to go home.


    ¡°The weekend starts tomorrow. If you¡¯re nning on leaving the school premises, make sure to notify the school and check out at the school entrance. Have fun.¡± Jasmine said to the students before leaving the ssroom.


    ¡°What are you going to do for the weekends, Leo?¡± The students asked him.


    ¡°You wanna hang out? I know a great ce near our academy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I already have ns with Miss Camille.¡± Leo said to them with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Huh? The school nurse? Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in charge of my recovery,¡± Leo gave them a random but understandable excuse.


    ¡°And I also have to prepare for my fight with Kayn.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Then we¡¯ll bother you another time. Good luck, Leo!¡± The students no longer bothered him.


    Leo did not linger in the ssroom and immediately headed for the training center, where Miss Camille was waiting.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Miss Camille asked him.


    ¡°Sore.¡±


    ¡°Good. That means you¡¯re growing.¡±


    Leo followed her to a private training room shortly after.


    ¡°Since we trained your upper body yesterday, we¡¯ll train your lower body today. I want you to sprint around the room until you cannot lift your legs anymore. This will help you quickly gain more endurance.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo said withoutining.


    ¡°Before you start, wear these around your wrists and ankles.¡±


    Miss Camille handed him four metallic green bracelets.


    ¡°What are these?¡± He asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re F-Grade magic artifacts that will boost your endurance and stamina, allowing you to train for longer.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheating? I am artificially boosting my stamina, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a hassle exining it, so I won¡¯t bother. However, I will say that this is a verymon training method used by everyone that can afford these artifacts.¡±


    ¡°How much do they cost?¡± Leo asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°20,000 dors each.¡± Miss Camille casually said.


    ¡°What?! So I am going to train with 80,000 dors on me?! If I trip and identally break them during training, you better not expect me to pay for them!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. The school has plenty of them, anyways.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    As someone who was born in amon household, 80,000 dors is a huge amount of money that would take him years of working and saving to collect, yet he will be wearing equipment worth that much just for training. It was simply iprehensible.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to use them and make things harder on yourself, by all means.¡± Miss Camille said as she gestured for him to return the artifacts.


    ¡°W-Who said anything about not using them?¡± Leo quickly wore all four artifacts, one on each limb, and he started runningps around the room at full speed.


    An hourter, Leo was surprised to see that he was still running without running out of breath.


    Normally, he would run out of breath after a few minutes of sprinting at his full speed, yet he was able to run an entire hour without much trouble.


    ¡®These magic artifacts are amazing! I feel like I can run around the world as long as I have them on me!¡¯ Leo became even more motivated to train with these new toys.


    After sprinting for another two hours, Leo finally copsed on the floor when he exhausted all of his stamina.


    ¡°Three hours, huh? Not bad for your first time.¡± Miss Camille approached him.


    She proceeded to retrieve something from her spatial storage and ced it on the floor before Leo.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked her after seeing the item, which was a clear ss bottle with about three ounces of green liquid inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stamina potion. It will increase your stamina recovery rate. You should be back to full energy in 15 minutes after drinking it.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    ¡°My god! This world is amazing! No wonder why everyone is so strong! As long as I have this stamina potion, I can train all day and not run out of energy!¡±


    However, Miss Camille shook her head and said, ¡°Your body is too weak right now, so you¡¯ll only be able to drink one of these every 12 hours.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that¡¯s still three extra hours of work out every day!¡± Leo immediately drank the stamina potion and waited for his stamina to recover.


    Fifteen minutester, he was back to runningps around the room for another three hours.


    Meanwhile, Miss Camille resumed reading her book near the door while she waited for him to finish.

 Chapter 12: One Percent

    <h4>Chapter 12: One Percent</h4>


    Chapter 12: One Percent


    After six total hours of intense training, Leo copsed on the floor gasping for air.


    ¡°I have never worked out so much in my life before¡­ I feel like I am dying¡­¡± He could feel his heart beating like war drums.


    Seeing that he was done, Miss Camille closed her book, tossed it inside her spatial storage, and she approached him.


    ¡°Here, eat this.¡± She tossed what appeared to be a piece of candy at him.


    ¡°Why are you giving me candy?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a performance boosting medicine. It¡¯ll make it so that your body will gain more benefit from your training today,¡± she exined.


    Leo looked at the candy and can¡¯t help but feel like he¡¯s taking drugs and steroids to improve his strength at a rapid rate.


    ¡®This is a magic world, so things are different here¡­ probably¡­¡¯ He thought to himself.


    Once Leo could stand up again, Miss Camille suddenly said to him, ¡°Strip.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    This is his second day in this world and Miss Camille¡¯s already stripped him twice.


    However, he didn¡¯tin and stripped his top and bottom until he was only in his underwear.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Leo could hear Lilith chuckling behind him and feel her gaze ogling at his body, but he pretended to not notice.


    Meanwhile, Miss Camille paced around him while staring at his body.


    She would also use her hand to squeeze his muscles every once in a while.


    ¡®His body is improving at a good rate, and it seems to have a lot of potential. Maybe he will be able to achieve Leo¡¯s strength if given enough time.¡¯


    A few momentster, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°If you continue training at this rate for a month, you will acquire strength that is about 1 percent of what the previous Leo had achieved.¡±


    ¡°Only one percent?! Isn¡¯t that a bit too low? How will I beat Kayn like that?¡± Leo asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°One percent of Sword Emperor Leo¡¯s strength is more than enough to defeat someone like Kayn.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Just how ridiculously powerful was this old Leo?¡±


    ¡°Extremely powerful,¡± she calmly responded.


    ¡®And someone like that somehow died? This world is more dangerous than I thought¡­¡¯ Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll stop here for today. Come back here tomorrow morning at 9 and don¡¯t bete.¡± Miss Camille said a momentter.


    ¡°Oh! Miss Camille, do you mind if I borrow these magic artifacts for times when I work out by myself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but if you break or lose them without my supervision, you¡¯ll be responsible for paying the bill.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously, and he said, ¡°T-Then I will just borrow one of them for now.¡±


    It was easier to manage one than four, significantly lowering the risk of breaking or losing it.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After getting back the other three magic artifacts, Miss Camille left the training center.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Lilith asked him once they were alone again.


    ¡°I can barely walk straight¡­¡± He sighed as he limped his way back to the old dorm.


    After a quick shower, Leo hopped straight into bed without even bothering to eat dinner.


    ¡°Hey, Lilith, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°How can I increase a magic spell¡¯s mastery level? Do I just keep using it?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± she said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Leo fell asleep momentster.


    Unbeknownst to Leo, while he slept, his body started to transform.


    His muscles and bones grew stronger, his blood healthier, and his body more refined.


    The following morning, Leo woke up with his lower body aching in pain, but to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought it would be.


    After washing his face and getting dressed, he went to the cafeteria for breakfast.


    Unsurprisingly, the cafeteria was quite empty this time, mostly because it was the weekend and most students slept in, or they preferred eating outside the school premises.


    Because of this, Leo was able to have a slow and peaceful breakfast.


    When it was almost nine, Leo made his way to the training area to meet up with Miss Camille for another day of training.


    ¡°Is it sword training today?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Camille nodded her head as she pulled out a sword from her spatial storage.


    ¡®The sword looks different from thest one I used.¡¯ Leo immediately noticed this detail.


    ¡°Careful, this sword weighs 10kg. It¡¯s five times heavier than thest sword,¡± she warned him as she handed the sword to him.


    ¡°10kg?! Why are you increasing the weight already?¡±


    ¡°Thesting session was only to get you used to holding and swinging a sword. The real training starts today. We¡¯ll be working on your arm muscles first. Once you canfortably swing around a 30kg sword, we¡¯ll begin working on your technique.¡±


    ¡°30kg?! That¡¯s ridiculous! What kind of sword weighs that much?!¡±


    ¡°30kg is nothing. The previous Leo can swing 300kgs easily. And for your question, most magic swords will weigh above 50kg.¡±


    After handing Leo the sword, Miss Camille handed him three bracelets.


    ¡°Hm? Is there a reason why two have a different color?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°The red ones will increase your strength, and the green ones will increase your stamina. Wear the strength bracelets around your wrist and the stamina bracelet around your ankles.¡±


    After wearing the bracelets, Leo found it much easier to hold the 10kg sword.


    ¡°The bracelets are only to train your muscles right now. Your real goal is to wield a 30kg sword without the bracelets.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ By the way, what if someone decides to wear more than four bracelets? Isn¡¯t that a little too overpowered?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°You can, but these magic artifacts have greatly diminished effects after the fourth one, so there¡¯s really no point.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo started swinging the sword likest time.


    Once Leo was out of stamina about three hourster, Miss Camille handed him a stamina potion.


    ¡°Before you continue, let me add something.¡± Miss Camille said as she proceeded to pull out a weird-looking object that Leo has never seen before out of her spatial storage.


    This object was as tall as an adult human, and it had the shape of a human mannequin. However, the material it was made out of was what baffled Leo.


    ¡°What is this thing? It¡¯s like it¡¯s made out of jelly¡­¡± Leo said.


    ¡°This is a Slime Dummy. It¡¯s near indestructible as long as you hit it with physical attacks. Give it a try.¡±


    He nodded and swung the sword at the dummy, slicing half of its body but not managing to cut it entirely in half. After pulling his sword out of the dummy, it restored the damage almost immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be swinging your sword at this dummy starting now. This will help you train your precision with the sword as well. If you don¡¯t hit the dummy properly and with enough strength, you won¡¯t be able to cut it, and your goal is to cut itpletely with every swing.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo nodded, and he started to swing at the dummy.


    A few swingster, Miss Camille suddenly said, ¡°Since we have plenty of time today, I don¡¯t mind teaching you magicter if you train hard enough with the sword.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Leo became more motivated after hearing her words, and he started swinging at the Slime Dummy with even more strength and speed.

 Chapter 13: Magic Power

    <h4>Chapter 13: Magic Power</h4>


    Chapter 13: Magic Power


    After spending two hours swinging his sword at the Slime Dummy, Leo was out of breath and stamina even though hested three hours before.


    ¡°Here, eat this.¡± Miss Camille handed him another candy.


    Afterward, Leo asked her, ¡°Are you going to teach me magic now?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do it after you get some rest and I get some lunch. I will see you back here in an hour.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Leo nodded.


    Leo returned to his room to take a quick shower before making his way to the cafeteria again.


    Once his stomach was full, he returned to the training center with 15 minutes to spare.


    ¡®This ce is nothing like the gymnasium I know, and it¡¯s also a lot bigger. Let¡¯s take a look around.¡¯


    With that in mind, Leo started wandering the training center.


    The interior of the building consisted mostly of hallways and private training rooms, so Leo didn¡¯t bother with it. Instead, he checked out the area behind the training center, where an out-door training field existed.


    There, he could see both ordinary students and magic students doing their own things. The ordinary students were practicing their weapon techniques on Slime Dummies and other objects while the magic students trained their magic spells on dummies that appeared to be made out of crystal.


    Leo focused on the magic students since they were the most interesting to him.


    ¡°Fireball!¡± A young man pointed his palms at the crystal dummy 10 meters in front of him and shouted out loud.


    A ball of me the size of a fist appeared before the magic student before flying at the crystal dummy


    However, the crystal dummy suddenly emitted a subtle colorless light, absorbing the ball of fire before it could be damaged.


    A moment after it absorbed the magic, the crystal dummy pulsated with a green light.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Leo asked Lilith.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Magic Absorbing Dummy. It will absorb all magic spells and evaluate the magic power of that magic spell,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Magic power above 100 and below 500 will emit a green light. 500 to 1,000 will emit a blue light. 1,000 to 2,000 will emit a purple light. 2,000 to 3,000 will emit an orange light. 3,000 to 5,000 will emit a red light with 5,000 being the limit.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I understand the function of the dummy and the purpose of it, but I don¡¯t understand the magic power part.¡±


    ¡°Then let me give you some examples.¡± Lilith said.


    And she continued, ¡°It¡¯s hard to evaluate magic power because of many variables, but this is the gist of it. Magic power around 500 is usually strong enough to break bones. Around 1,000 is strong enough to blow a hole in your body if you don¡¯t have any protection. Magic power around 2,000 is strong enough to destroy entire buildings.¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°How much magic power do you think someone like Kayn has?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on what kind of magic spell he uses, but he should be able to output at least 1,000 magic power with any Tier 2 magic spell.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing this, and then he asked, ¡°W-What about me? My ck Bullet was able to put a hole in the wall. That should be at least 500, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Lilith nodded.


    And she thought inwardly, ¡®Normally, Tier 1 magic used by newbies like him would only have around 100 magic power, but because of his high magic affinity, he was able to output at least 500 on his first try¡­ What terrifying talents¡­¡¯


    After watching for a few more minutes, Leo went inside the building and waited for Miss Camille to return.


    When she arrived, he quickly went to greet her with a smile, ¡°Wee back, Miss Camille!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re eager to use magic, Leo, but I must warn you. Even if I teach you magic today, there¡¯s no guarantee that you can use them immediately. Before using magic, you need to memorize magic circles, and that alone can take hours if not days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just memorizing some magic circles, how hard can it be? I¡¯ll have you know that I have a pretty good memory.¡± Leo smiled, pretending to know nothing.


    Miss Camille decided to not exin it to him so that he could experience it first-hand how hard it was to memorize magic circles.


    ¡°Since you have a magic affinity for dark magic, I have picked out two Tier 1 dark magic spells for you.¡±


    Miss Camille retrieved aptop and opened two video files.


    ¡°The first magic spell is called ¡®ck Bullet¡¯. It¡¯s like shooting a bullet from a gun, but in this case, the bullet is magic and the gun is your hand.¡±


    Miss Camille opened the first video file, which showed a middle-aged man using ck Bullet.


    ¡°The second magic spell is called ¡®Dark Barrier¡¯. It¡¯s a defensive magic spell that creates a barrier around you, protecting you from harm. However, it can only be used when there are shadows around you, and the more darkness there is, the stronger the barrier will be, so this magic spell is the most powerful at night.¡±


    After showing him the second video of the magic spell being used, she asked him, ¡°Which magic spell do you want to learn first?¡±


    ¡°Dark Barrier!¡± Leo answered without hesitation, which surprised Miss Camille, who was sure that he¡¯d pick ck Bullet first.


    ¡°Why did you pick Dark Barrier? I was sure that you¡¯d pick ck Bullet.¡± She decided to ask him.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it obvious? My safetyes first. With this magic spell, I will feel a lot safer in this dangerous world.¡± Leo immediately responded.


    Although he wasn¡¯t lying about wanting to feel safer, it wasn¡¯t the entire truth. However, there was no way that he could tell her that he¡¯d already learned ck Bullet from a vampire spirit.


    ¡°Furthermore, since I cannot use magic publicly, there¡¯s no reason for me to learn an offensive magic spell such as ck Bullet for now.¡± He continued giving logical excuses.


    ¡®This guy¡­ How unexpected¡­¡¯ Miss Camille thought to herself.


    ¡°All right. Here¡¯s the magic circle for Dark Barrier. I will give you the magic circle for ck Bullet once you can use Dark Barrier,¡± she handed him a piece of paper with the magic circle perfectly drawn on it.


    Leo epted the paper, took one good look at the magic circle, and proceeded to hand the paper back to Miss Camille.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Dark Barrier>


    [Dark Barrier]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 1]


    [Mana: 50]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing his actions, she asked him with her eyebrows raised in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°I have already memorized it,¡± he calmly responded.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s no way that you could¡¯ve memorized it so quickly.¡± Miss Camille immediately doubted him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Memorizing magic circles is nothing like memorizing words on a book. It¡¯s more like memorizing every little detail on a deeply detailed piece of art with aplex design. If you miss even the slightest detail, you will not be able to use the magic properly, and magic circles are naturally hard to memorize. Even a magic prodigy will require an hour or two to memorize this magic circle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you, Miss Camille. I really memorized it.¡± Leo shrugged.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then you should be able to use the magic spell right now.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ How do I activate my mana?¡± Leo pretended to not know again to avoid suspicion.


    Miss Camille approached him, ced her palm on his chest, and poured some of her mana into his body.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s a very refreshing feeling.¡±


    ¡°Good. Memorize this feeling.¡±


    Leo closed his eyes, and a few momentster, the shadow in this room suddenly began gathering around his body.


    Miss Camille removed her palm and took a few steps back from him, her eyes wide with surprise.


    ¡®No way¡­ He really managed to memorize the magic circle in such a short time¡­¡¯


    Miss Camille was in disbelief as she stared at the Dark Barrier that epassed Leo¡¯s body like a ball.


    ¡°How is it? Did it work?¡± Leo asked her a momentter despite the answer being clear, as he wanted to rub it in her.


    After snapping out of her daze, Miss Camille handed him another paper, which had the magic circle for ck Bullet on it.


    ¡°This is the magic circle for ck Bullet. I want you to memorize it and use it.¡±


    Leo nodded, and he calmly epted the paper.


    However, since he¡¯d already learned the magic spell, he pretended to study it.


    ¡°Okay, I am done.¡±


    ¡°Aim it at the wall. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t do any damage to the wall.¡±


    After handing the paper back to Miss Camille, Leo pointed at the wall and proceeded to use ck Bullet.


    A small ck bullet appeared on the tip of his finger before it flew at the wall in the distance.


    The sound of someone smacking a metal wall with a blunt object resounded when the ck Bullet struck the wall and disappeared without leaving even a dent on the wall.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Miss Camille mumbled in a dazed voice as she stared at the proud smile on Leo¡¯s handsome face with a baffled face herself.

 Chapter 14: Mana Fatigue

    <h4>Chapter 14: Mana Fatigue</h4>


    Chapter 14: Mana Fatigue


    ¡®This guy¡­ Not only did he manage to learn the magic spells in seconds, he can even Silent Cast them on his first try! His magic talent is ridiculously high!¡¯ Miss Camille cried inwardly after realizing what Leo had just done.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good with magic, right? How about we ditch the sword and start focusing on my magic?¡± Leo smiled at the dazed Miss Camille.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± Miss Camille frowned after snapping out of her daze.


    And she continued, ¡°You may have some talent when ites to learning magic, but you¡¯re focusing on swordsmanship right now.¡±


    ¡°I understand that I must keep up my appearances as ¡®Leo¡¯, but won¡¯t that be a waste of my magic talents?¡± Leoined.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, she spoke, ¡°Listen up, Leo. I admit that you¡¯re very talented with magic. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you should ignore everything else. Just because you can train your mana doesn¡¯t mean you should not train your body, and just because you can wield magic does not mean you won¡¯t need to wield a weapon.¡±


    ¡°There will be situations where you won¡¯t be able to cast your magic, and there will be times when you have to use your body to defend. In these situations, a mage that can wield a weapon and has a strong body will prevail over those who focused only on their magic.¡±


    Miss Camille couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Leo was a magic genius, but she didn¡¯t agree with the statement that it would be a waste of his talents.


    And she continued, ¡°How about this? You can focus on training your magic once you defeat Kayn using only swordsmanship. You¡¯re already 10 yearste when ites to learning magic, anyway. Another month won¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Camille. It¡¯s important to have a sturdy body and know otherbat styles even if I can use magic. Sorry, the excitement of being able to learn magic must¡¯ve affected my train of thoughts.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°I will continue to train the sword and my body diligently even after I defeat Kayn.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s continue your training.¡± Miss Camille nodded.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille retrieved another dummy from her spatial storage and ced it a few meters away from Leo.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Magic Absorbing Dummy that evaluates one¡¯s magic power, right? I watched some of the magic students train with them right beforeing here.¡± Leo recognized the dummy made of crystal.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Since you already know about it, we can skip the exnation and go straight into training. I want you to hit the dummy with as many ck Bullets as you can use. You can stop once you feel start feeling lightheaded.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leo pointed his finger at the dummy and started firing off ck Bullets every few seconds, feeling incredibly refreshed to finally be able to let loose and use magic to his heart¡¯s content.


    However, after his 5th ck Bullet, Leo suddenly started feeling lightheaded.


    ¡°W-What is happening to me? I suddenly feel super fatigued¡­¡± Leo quickly took a seat on the floor and started rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°What you¡¯re experiencing is called Mana Fatigue; it¡¯s basically your body telling you to stop using magic. This is what happens when you¡¯re low on mana. If you continue using magic while in that state, you will lose consciousness, and that is the best-case scenario.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst-case scenario?¡± Leo asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°You die.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously, and he made a mental note to never use magic whenever he¡¯s experiencing Mana Fatigue, unless it was a live-or-die situation.


    ¡°Here, drink this. It¡¯s a mana potion.¡± Miss Camille handed him a bottle of blue liquid.


    After consuming the mana potion, Leo could feel his fatigue disappearing within moments.


    ¡®Taste like sparkling water¡­¡¯ He thought to himself afterward.


    ¡°How often can I drink these?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°Although you can drink mana potions every hour, it is rmended that you drink them every two to three hours to lower the risk of mana overdose, where you acquire too much mana in too short of a time.¡±


    ¡°Every hour? Why is there such a big difference in cooldown between stamina potions and mana potions?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°There are a couple of reasons. The first being that mana naturally regenerates faster than stamina. Secondly, mana potions are far more advanced than stamina potions due to how much the world relies on mana. One more reason is that mana potions contain actual mana, which will directly recover our mana like filling an empty ss with water. However, you cannot do that with stamina.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That actually makes a lot of sense.¡±


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille said, ¡°Your mana should have fully recovered now. Go ahead and repeat what you were doing before. This will tell us the state of your current mana capacity right now.¡±


    Leo nodded and started shooting ck Bullets at the dummy again, making the dummy pulsate a pale blue light every time.


    About a minute and ten ck Bulletster, Leo started experiencing Mana Fatigue again.


    ¡°Ten ck Bullets, huh? Considering that you¡¯d just started using magic today, you¡¯re above average when ites to mana capacity, I guess.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡®Since each ck Bullet uses at least 10 mana, I should have around 100 total mana right now, huh? It would be nice if the system showed me exactly how much mana I have¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    The following moment¡ª


    <Calcting host¡¯s total mana>


    <Calctionpleted>


    [Mana: 9/125]


    ¡®How convenient¡­¡¯ Leo was surprised by the Magic System¡¯s response to his desires, and he wondered if there was anything else he could make the system do.


    ¡°Miss Camille, I have a question. Let¡¯s say a ck Bullet uses 10 mana and I have 100 total mana. Can I use all 100 mana on a single ck Bullet?¡± He asked her a momentter.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we call Overcharge¡ª when you use more mana than necessary to strengthen the magic spell. However, there is a limit to how much you can Overcharge a magic spell. Every magic spell will have a minimum mana usage. For example, if you only use 5 mana to activate ck Bullet which requires 10 mana, it will not activate.¡±


    ¡°As for its limit, that will depend on your mastery of that magic spell and your magic affinity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s verymon for people to Overcharge their magic spells, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not dangerous. If you try to Overcharge a magic spell past its limit, the magic spell will explode in your face.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    Leo made another mental note to never Overcharge his magic spells past their limit.


    ¡°By the way, how can I tell if I am near its limit?¡±


    ¡°When it starts getting hard to pour more mana into the magic spell. You¡¯ll feel a resisting force. It¡¯s very obvious, so you won¡¯t miss it,¡± she exined.


    Sometimeter, Leo started swinging the sword again while he waited for his mana to naturally recover.


    Although he cannot use magic while he has Mana Fatigue, he could still use his own stamina to train his body.


    Of course, this required Leo to get past his mental weakness caused by the Mana Fatigue, which was easier said than done.


    Once it was starting to get dark outside, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°Go get dinner. I will see you back here in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re still going to train today?¡±


    ¡°Do you have sses tomorrow?¡± Miss Camille calmly asked him.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be training with me. In fact, I don¡¯t n on letting you sleep tonight.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock after hearing her words.


    ¡®If only those words mean what I want them to mean¡­¡¯ Leo felt an urge to cry after hearing herst few words.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If you want to defeat Kayn, you will need to put at least this much effort.¡± Miss Camille said.


    And she continued, ¡°You might not realize this yet, but your match with Kayn is much more important than you think. I would even say that it will decide whether you live or die in this academy.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± He asked for rification.


    ¡°There are many people¡ª students that have a grudge against the previous Leo, and they are all waiting for the result of your fight with Kayn.¡±


    ¡°If you lose to Kayn, they will undoubtedly flood you with challenges, and if you refuse, they will bully you to your death.¡±


    ¡°However, if you win, there will not be as many challengers, and the better your result, the less likely they will try to mess with you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?! Just how many students did the previous Leo offend?!¡±


    ¡°A good majority of magic students hate him.¡± Miss Camille grinned.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    After standing there in a daze for a couple of moments, Leo snapped back to reality and spoke in a resolute voice, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry! Let¡¯s continue training!¡±


    However, Miss Camille started walking towards the exit and said, ¡°If you want to starve, you can do it by yourself. I¡¯m going to eat.¡±


    ¡°Also, you are forbidden from training with magic if I am not here with you because I don¡¯t trust you with magic yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo nodded, and he continued to train with the sword while Miss Camille disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 15: Magic Shop

    <h4>Chapter 15: Magic Shop</h4>


    Chapter 15: Magic Shop


    ¡°She¡¯s working you to the bones, Leo.¡± Lilith said to him shortly after Miss Camille left.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I am too weak right now, and Miss Camille is only doing what¡¯s the best for me.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure about that? You just came to this world, right? Why do you trust her this much?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the Miss Camille I know,¡± he calmly said.


    ¡°That makes no sense. The Camille in this world is not the one you knew in your old world. You can¡¯t really say that you know her.¡±


    ¡°I understand, and I agree with you, but she¡¯s the first person to help me in this world, so I had no choice but to trust her. Without her help, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what my situation would be like right now. And while it¡¯s true that this Miss Camille is not the one I know, she doesn¡¯t feel any different from the one I know, so I subconsciously treat her the same.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. However, you shouldn¡¯t trust people so easily in this world. You never know what they may be thinking.¡± Lilith said in a solemn voice.


    ¡°People like you?¡± Leo said with a teasing smile.


    ¡°I-I am an exception!¡± She hastily responded.


    Miss Camille returned to the training room about an hour and halfter.


    ¡°How long does it normally take for one to recover their mana naturally?¡± Leo asked her when she returned.


    ¡°That really depends on how much mana you have. The bigger your mana capacity the more mana you will recover. At your current level, you¡¯ll need around four hours to recover your manapletely.¡±


    ¡°Then how does one increase their mana capacity?¡±


    ¡°Keep using magic. Your mana capacity will naturally increase. With that being said, don¡¯t expect it to happen overnight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Leo smiled.


    Leo continued to train his magic now that Miss Camille was there to supervise him.


    After shooting about 7 ck Bullets, Leo consumed a mana potion and continued to shoot another ten.


    The system appeared at the end of his training.


    <Your Mastery Rank for ck Bullet has increased to ¡®E¡¯>


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+400 Magic Experience, +2 Magic Point]


    <You have received a Quest from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Learn 3x Magic Spell]


    [Description: Learn 3x Tier 1 or above Magic Spell]


    [Time Limit: 7 days]


    [Reward: 600 Magic Experience, 3 Magic Point]


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+600 Magic Experience, +3 Magic Points]


    <You have received a Quest from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Increase Master Rank]


    [Description: Increase any 2x Magic Spell to Mastery Rank ¡®D¡¯]


    [Time Limit: 14 days]


    [Reward: 1,000 Magic Experience, 5 Magic Points]


    <Magic System has leveled up>


    <Magic Shop has been unlocked>


    {Magic System}


    [System Level: 2]


    [Magic Talent: EX+]


    [Dark Magic Affinity: S]


    [Magic Experience: 200/50,000]


    [Magic Points: 6]


    ¡®Magic Shop? I¡¯ll have to take a look at thatter when I have the time.¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he read the system notifications.


    Once he was out of mana, Leo started training his body, and he would continue this until it was midnight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time I stayed up thiste, even on the weekend. I¡¯m not only exhausted, but I¡¯m sleepy as well¡­¡± Leo said to Miss Camille, who seemedpletely fine as she read her book.


    ¡°Here.¡± Miss Camille retrieved a potion from her spatial storage and handed it to him without looking away from her book.


    ¡°Let me guess, this will make it so that I don¡¯t need to sleep.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s an energy potion. You¡¯ll feel refreshed immediately, like you¡¯d just woken up from a good nap.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not surprised? It¡¯s like there¡¯s a potion for almost everything in this world. By the way, how much do these potions even cost? You have been handing them to me like they¡¯re water for a while now.¡± Leo asked her about the value of these potions, something he immediately regretted.


    ¡°Well, it depends on the quality. If you¡¯re just asking about the ones I have been giving you, mana potions cost around a thousand dors each. Stamina recovery potions cost around five hundred, and these energy potions cost about two hundred each.¡±


    ¡°What! That¡¯s insanely expensive! Where¡¯d you get the money to spend sovishly?¡±


    ¡°Who said I paid for them? These are all supplied by the academy. The Headmaster has given me the permission to use the school¡¯s supply to help you ¡®recover¡¯ your strength.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­ That makes a lot more sense.¡± Leo mumbled.


    After learning that he wasn¡¯t using up Miss Camille¡¯s resources, Leo felt less guilty about the money being spent on him, as he was aware of how ridiculously rich the academy was.


    Sometimeter, Leo resumed his training after all of his drowsiness was washed away by the energy potion, and he would continue this all night.


    The following morning, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°Go get breakfast. I¡¯ll see you back here in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Leo returned to his room to take a steaming hot shower first.


    ¡°She actually kept me up all night¡­¡± He sighed.


    A few momentster, Leo decided to check out the recently unlocked Magic Shop.


    ¡®How do I open the system? Do I justmand it? Let¡¯s give it a try. Open Magic Shop!¡¯ Hemanded inwardly.


    Ding!


    The system answered his request the very next moment.


    {Magic Shop}


    [Shop Level: 1]


    [Awaken Random Affinity: 10 MP]


    [Increase Mana Capacity: 5 MP]


    [Increase Magic Power: 5 MP]


    [Improve Magic Affinity: ?]


    [Total MP: 6]


    [Shop Experience: 0/100]


    ¡®Wow, this is pretty neat¡­ MP¡­ So I can use the Magic Points acquired from Quests in this Magic Shop. Everything in this shop seems so useful, and they¡¯re pretty cheap for now.¡¯


    Leo was pleasantly surprised by what the Magic Shop had in store for him.


    ¡®Awaken Random Affinity¡­ Does this mean I can acquire a new magic affinity? And it only costs 10 MP? This is a no-brainer!¡¯


    The other options were self-exnatory.


    ¡®Improve Magic Affinity, why is the price a question mark?¡¯


    Ding!


    {Improve Magic Affinity}


    [Dark Affinity(S ¡ú S+): 100,000 MP]


    ¡°100,000 Magic Points?!¡± Leo subconsciously eximed after seeing the ludicrous price.


    ¡°What are you shouting about in there? Do you need me toe in there to check up on you?¡± Lilith¡¯s voice resounded from outside the bathroom since Leo forbade her from entering.


    ¡°No! Stay out of the bathroom!¡± Leo immediately responded.


    ¡°Che. How boring.¡± Lilithined.


    ¡®I only need 4 more MP before I can acquire a new magic affinity, so I just need toplete the current quest and I will be able to afford it.¡¯


    After exiting the shower, Leo went to grab breakfast at the cafeteria before returning to the training center.


    There were still 30 minutes until Miss Camille would return, so Leo decided to just lie on the floor to rest.


    When Miss Camille returned, Leo would start training on his magic first since it was easier for him to run out of mana than stamina.


    Although he wasn¡¯t aware, every time he reaches Mana Fatigue, his mana capacity would increase by a little.


    At the end of the day, his total mana had increased to 170, allowing Leo to shoot over 15 ck Bullets with ease. Furthermore, his ck Bullets started causing the magic dummy to pulsate with a dark blue light, meaning that it was getting close to 1,000 in magic power.


    Miss Camille stopped his training and said, ¡°You can go home and get some rest. We¡¯ll continue this tomorrow after school.¡±


    ¡°I understand. By the way, thank you for spending your precious time with me even though it was the weekend.¡±


    ¡°I usually stay at home and read books, anyway. This isn¡¯t that much different except for the scenery,¡± she calmly said.


    Leo returned home shortly after, falling asleep seconds after closing his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Miss Camille reviewed Leo¡¯s progress in her bedroom.


    ¡°His progress with the sword is by no means slow, butpared to his magic talents, it¡¯s miles behind.¡±


    ¡°In just two days, he¡¯s progressed what would normally take even talented magic students two whole months to achieve.¡±


    Seeing how frightening Leo¡¯s magic potential was, she was beginning to believe that he was truly from another world.


    The following morning, Leo woke upte for ss.


    ¡°Damn it! Homeroom started half an hour ago! Why didn¡¯t you wake me up, Lilith?!¡± Leo cried out loud as he quickly prepared for the day.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me me. First of all, I am not your rm clock. Secondly, I did try to wake you up. However, you wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how loud I shouted at you.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time beingte to ss in over 10 years! I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    After arriving at his destination, Leo swallowed nervously before entering the ssroom.


    ¡°S-Sorry for beingte, Jasmine!¡± He apologized as he walked into the ssroom, causing everyone there to look at him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jasmine asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I just overslept. I had training with Miss Camille over the weekend, and she even kept me up all night on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°K-Kept you up all night?¡± Jasmine looked at him with a dumbfounded face.


    Some of the female students in the ss could be seen blushing a momentter.


    ¡°A-Anyways, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. I heard from Camille that you¡¯re still recovering from some injuries and that she¡¯s helping you with physical therapy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will try my best to not bete again.¡± Leo went to his seat shortly after.


    ¡®How surprising. The old Leo never cared about beingte and would rarelye to ss towards the end.¡¯ Jasmine thought to herself before she continued her ss.


    AN: Vote and review for more chapters!

 Chapter 16: Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 16: Monsters</h4>


    Chapter 16: Monsters


    After spending 7 long and slow hours in school, Leo prepared to leave the ssroom to go to the training center for another day of training.


    However, before he could go anywhere, Professor Jasmine approached him and said, ¡°Hey, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this since you have amnesia, but we are having our lessons at the Coliseum tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? At the what?¡± Leo doubted his ears.


    They have a coliseum in the academy?


    ¡°The Coliseum. It¡¯s right behind the Training Center. We go there every Tuesday to practice swordsmanship, and there will even be instructors to guide you.¡± Jasmine exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand. I will be there tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to participate due to your injuries, but since we¡¯re training with swords, you might remember a thing or two,¡± she said.


    Leo nodded despite knowing full well that he wouldn¡¯t remember anything.


    After leaving the school building, he made his way to the Training Center and started his training with Miss Camille.


    ¡°Does everyone in school train in swordsmanship?¡± Leo suddenly asked Miss Camille towards the end of their training.


    ¡°Not everyone, but the majority of knights do.¡±


    ¡°So is non-magic student a knight in this school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking these questions?¡± Miss Camille was curious.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re supposed to have our sses at the Coliseum tomorrow, and the students will be training in swordsmanship ording to Professor Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I forgot about that.¡± Miss Camille suddenly frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leo asked her after seeing her expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably have to spar with students from other sses tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? I thought we¡¯re only there to practice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and sparring with other students is considered practice. In fact, it¡¯s verymon. Although nobody would dare to spar with the previous Leo, there might be some students that wish to test your current level.¡±


    ¡°And to bepletely honest, I don¡¯t want you sparring with other students yet.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not powerful enough, right?¡± Leo said.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t want the other teachers to be suspicious of you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intentions of fighting anyone until I am strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The following morning, Leo made his way to the Coliseum, which was about a five minute walk from the Training Center.


    ¡°Holy, this ce is much more massive than I¡¯d anticipated¡­¡± Leo muttered in a surprised voice after arriving at the Coliseum, which was the size of at least three football stadiums together.


    After spending a moment admiring the building, Leo followed the dozens of students there inside.


    Once inside the Coliseum, Leo looked around the open field for Professor Jasmine. Fortunately, she was easy to spot due to her unique appearance.


    Sometimeter, he grouped up with Jasmine and the rest of the students in his ss.


    ¡°Are all the students here for training? I can even see magic students here.¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes. The knights practice on the left side of the field and the magic students practice on the right side of the field. If you wish to spar with them, you just need to walk up to them and challenge them.¡± Jasmine nodded.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    When all of the students for their ss arrived, Professor Jasmine said, ¡°Take ten minutes to warm up, then we¡¯ll start practice.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    All of the students there brought their own swords, so they immediately started warming up by swinging the sword at the empty air in front of them.


    Only Leo there was empty-handed.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know we needed to bring our own sword.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I already told you that I don¡¯t expect you to train with us today.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I still want to train at my own pace. Do you have a sword I can borrow?¡±


    Jasmine pointed at the weapon rack in the distance and said, ¡°You can use one of those.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Leo ran to the weapon rack and started looking through the swords there.


    All of the swords were organized by weight, so it didn¡¯t take long before Leo found what he was looking for¡ª a 15kg sword.


    Furthermore, 15kg was the lightest sword in the rack.


    After spending the entire weekend with Miss Camille, his arm strength increased to the point where he could swing swords at that weight without any artifacts.


    Now that he also had a sword, Leo started warming up with the other students by swinging his sword.


    ¡°Why is Leo swinging around such a light sword? That¡¯s like swinging around a feather for someone like him.¡± His ssmates mumbled to each other.


    After all, even though Leo has lost his memories, amnesia has nothing to do with one¡¯s strength.


    ¡°It must be due to his injuries.¡±


    ¡°His injuries must be very serious for him to lose so much strength, yet he¡¯s stilling to ss as usual. How admirable.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what really happened to him.¡±


    ¡°We can only guess for now since even he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye while the students warmed up their bodies and muscles.


    ¡°Now that everyone is warmed up, it¡¯s time for practice.¡±


    Professor Jasmine retrieved a box from a spatial storage just like Miss Camille while the students lined up in front of her.


    The students proceeded to put their hands into this box before pulling out a piece of paper that had a number written on it.


    ¡°Those that picked the same number will be sparring with each other. If you wish to challenge someone, you can do so after your first fight.¡± Jasmine said to them.


    And for the next two hours, the students from Leo¡¯s ss would spar with each other in the open field.


    Of course, the other sses were doing the same thing but at different locations in the open field.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you remember anything?¡± Jasmine approached Leo about half an hour into their training and asked him.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t.¡± Leo shook his head.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, you have plenty of time to remember now that you¡¯re back at the academy where it¡¯s safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call this ce safe¡­¡± Leo showed her a bittersweet smile.


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t argue that, but trust me, it¡¯s hell of a lot better than outside the city, where vampires and monsters roam freely.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Monsters? I know about vampires, but there are monsters too?¡± This was Leo¡¯s first time hearing about monsters.


    ¡°Of course. Vampires are actually quite rarepared to monsters, but they¡¯re also much more powerful than monsters, mostly due to their intelligence and knowledge.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Leo subconsciously nced at Lilith, who was flying around the open field and watching the other students.


    Once all of the students fought at least once, Jasmine said to them, ¡°You can now go challenge the other sses if you want.¡±


    After getting her approval, most of the students in the ss left to find opponents from the other sses.


    However, they only dared to approach the other ordinary students.


    Leo remained with Jasmine and watched from a distance. However, he was quickly bing bored of just standing around, so he started training by himself again.


    When the students from other sses noticed Leo training by himself, a few of them approached him.


    ¡°Hey, Leo, let¡¯s have a spar.¡± A bulky student that was a head taller than Leo said to him.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not in the condition to spar with others.¡± Leo immediately rejected the challenge.


    ¡°Hah! Are you scared? You¡¯re thest person I expected to refuse a fight!¡± The bulky student taunted him.


    Leo stopped swinging his sword and nced at the student.


    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight you all you want after I deal with Kayn. What¡¯s your name? If you don¡¯te looking for me, I wille looking for you.¡±


    The bulky student swallowed nervously after hearing Leo¡¯s words.


    ¡°I-I¡¯lle back after your challenge with Kayn then¡­¡± The bulky student quickly turned around and walked away.


    Several more students from other sses approached Leo for a spar, but they were all shut down.


    ¡°Leo¡¯s really changed. Not even daring to fight with the ordinary students¡ª he¡¯s turned into a coward.¡±


    The magic students at the other side of the Coliseum had been paying attention to Leo, as they were looking forward to seeing him spar. However, that no longer seems to be possible.


    Sometimeter, someone there shouted while pointing at a certain person, ¡°L-Look over there!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, what is she doing here? She has never shown up to training before!¡±


    The magic students there watched as a red-haired student approached the unaware Leo.


    ¡°LEO!¡± The red-haired student shouted his name once she was close enough.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo quickly turned around to see a beautiful young girl walking towards him with an angry expression on her pretty face.


    ¡®Who¡¯s this chick?¡¯ Leo wondered inwardly.


    ¡°Sorry, but if you¡¯re looking to spar with me, I will have to refuse.¡± He said to her a momentter.


    However, the young girl ignored his words and pointed her sword at him.


    ¡°You promised that you¡¯d fight me! However, you ¡®died¡¯ the day before our fight! I have waited three months for this moment!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t even remember who you are. If you want to fight me, I don¡¯t mind, but there¡¯s a line of people waiting to fight me. Please wait your turn.¡± Leo shook his head.


    ¡°FIGHT ME!¡±


    The red-haired student suddenly brandished her sword at Leo.


    However, she stopped her movement right before her de touched his neck.


    ¡°I see¡­ So this is how you want to y, huh?¡± She retrieved her sword and sighed.


    And without any exnations, she turned around and walked away.


    ¡®W-What the hell? I couldn¡¯t even see her movements just now!¡¯ Leo snapped out of his daze and cried inwardly.


    The only reason he didn¡¯t try to dodge her strike was simply because he couldn¡¯t react to it!


    Once the red-haired student was gone, he asked Jasmine, ¡°Who was that student just now?¡±


    ¡°That was the Crimson Witch¡¯s younger sister, Tia Bat. She has a habit of challenging the strong.¡± Jasmine said.


    ¡°Crimson Witch?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, she has the highest magic affinity for fire in this entire academy, and she¡¯s also one of the most powerful students.¡±


    ¡°With that being said, her younger sister, Tia Bat, isn¡¯t as talented, hence why she keeps on challenging the strong as a way to prove her strength to others. Just ignore her, Leo. She¡¯ll stop bothering you after a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I intend on doing,¡± he said.

 Chapter 17: Missing Package

    <h4>Chapter 17: Missing Package</h4>


    Chapter 17: Missing Package


    After training by himself for another half an hour, Jasmine dismissed the ss three hours earlier than normal.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leo rushed to the training area after ss. Even though Miss Camille wasn¡¯t there yet, he decided to start training early.


    ¡°You¡¯re more motivated than usual. Did being challenged so many times today affect you?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°No, that has nothing to do with it. After watching the other students spar, I realized truly how weak I ampared to them. And it¡¯s not just a difference in our strength. I wouldn¡¯t havested even three seconds if I fought with them. I still have a lot of work to do.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s only true if you¡¯re using a sword. If you¡¯re allowed to use magic, you¡¯re already stronger than most of the people at training today.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Even if that is true, I cannot use magic until I am strong enough.¡± He sighed.


    By the time Miss Camille arrived at the Training Center, Leo had already exhausted his stamina, so he started training with magic.


    At the end of the day, Leo asked, ¡°I have been swinging the sword aimlessly for many days now. When am I going to learn some sword techniques?¡±


    ¡°Just focus on your foundation for now and forget about the others. We will get there when we get there.¡± Miss Camille said.


    And she continued, ¡°Most things in this world require a foundation. If the foundation is weak, so is everything else after it.¡±


    ¡°Also, I am not qualified to teach you real swordsmanship. I will have to find you another teacher for that, preferably someone that doesn¡¯t know the old Leo.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo nodded.


    Time passed quickly as Leo focused on his studies in the morning and training in the afternoon, and before he was aware, an entire week had passed.


    During this time, his ck Bullet¡¯s Mastery Rank increased to ¡®D¡¯, and his Dark Barrier increased to ¡®E¡¯.


    Since he can only use magic that Miss Camille taught him, Leo was unable to practice with ck mes at all.


    Furthermore, his mana capacity has increased to 300, and his magic power reached over a thousand with only Tier 1 magic spells.


    As for his training with the sword, he has finally managed to acquire enough strength to wield a 30kg sword with ease.


    Although his swordsmanship cannotpare to his magic, it was still progressing faster than Miss Camille¡¯s expectations.


    Such growth wouldn¡¯t have been possible in Leo¡¯s old world, but with the assistance of magic potions and artifacts, it became a reality.


    ¡°Now that you have sufficient strength, we can start working on your sword techniques so that you can finally start fighting for real. Since it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, meet me here at nine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After returning to the dorm, Leo went to find Hank, the dorm manager.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while since you mentioned my personal items, but I still haven¡¯t received them.¡± Leo said to him.


    ¡°Huh? Really? Let me call them right now.¡±


    Hank picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    A few momentster, Hank exined the situation to the person on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Leo, right? Let me check the database¡­¡±


    ¡°Here we go¡­ Leo¡­ Hm?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hank asked.


    ¡°It says here that Leo¡¯s items had been delivered three days ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hank raised his eyebrows.


    He turned to look at Leo and said, ¡°They said the items have been delivered to you three days ago.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. Did they leave it in front of my door and mark it ¡®delivered¡¯? What if someone stole it?¡±


    ¡°Leo said that he didn¡¯t receive his items.¡±


    ¡°Let me contact the person who delivered it.¡±


    A few minutester, the person called back and said, ¡°The person who delivered the package said that he¡¯d personally handed it to Leo.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Leo, are you sure you didn¡¯t receive anything? The deliverer said that he¡¯d handed it to you¡­ personally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I am rarely in my room nowadays, and when I return, I go straight to sleep! I have never received anything!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°You heard Leo.¡±


    ¡°Then I will have to open up an investigation. This could take weeks if not months.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will let him know.¡±


    After hanging up, Hank exined the situation to Leo.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ I only wanted some extra clothes and uniforms. And if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check my room. It¡¯s empty in there except for the clothes you gave me.¡±


    ¡°No need, I believe you.¡± Hank shook his head.


    ¡°However, since we don¡¯t know what happened to your package, we can only wait for them to finish the investigation.¡±


    ¡°What was inside my items, anyway? Since someone went out of their way to steal it, there must¡¯ve been something valuable inside.¡±


    ¡°As far as I am aware, artifacts and valuables are given to the academy once their owner is officially dead, so besides clothes and misceneous items, it is highly unlikely that your package had anything valuable.¡± Hank said.


    ¡°Why in the world would anybody steal my clothes? That¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ If you really want some new clothes, you can just ask the academy. The uniforms are free. And since you¡¯re famous, the academy might even give you some money to buy more clothes.¡±


    ¡°Where do I go to get these free uniforms?¡±


    Hank pointed at therge map on the wall and said, ¡°That¡¯s a map of the academy. Find the Administration Hall and order your uniforms there.¡±


    Leo looked at the map intensively for a couple of moments, memorizing the map and all of its details.


    ¡°All right, I know where to go. Thank you for your help.¡± Leo left the dorm shortly after to order some uniforms at the Administration Hall.


    Once there, Leo spoke to one of the workers there for help.


    Fortunately, since Leo¡¯s information was still in the academy¡¯s database, they were able to give him four sets of uniforms on the spot.


    ¡°Anything else I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ To tell you the truth, all of my clothes have been stolen recently, so besides these uniforms, I don¡¯t have anything else to wear¡ª not even pajamas. Fortunately, I was told that I could receive some financial help here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Actually, while we do give financial help to our students, you probably won¡¯t be needing that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not? I have no money right now.¡±


    ¡°You see, when you died, the academy had seized all of your wealth¡ª which is a normal practice by the way. However, since you didn¡¯t actually die, you can naturally take back what originally belonged to you, and this includes your artifacts and whatnot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the academy is already in the process of doing so since you¡¯re popr. Would you like me to check?¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Leo answered, his voice filled with anticipation.


    ¡°All right, give me a moment¡­¡±


    The worker proceeded to type some stuff in hisputer.


    A few momentster, he spoke, ¡°So the academy has already returned all of your money. However, your artifacts will require a little longer due to someplications.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So how do I ess my money?¡±


    ¡°The academy has its own banking system that is used by most of its students. ording to your information, your money is also in this bank. In order to ess it, you just need to visit the bank. However, it¡¯s already closed for the day, so you¡¯ll have to go tomorrow when it opens at 7 in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for taking the time to help me.¡±


    Leo returned to his room shortly after.


    ¡°Man, I cannot wait to visit the bank tomorrow! Since the old Leo was very strong, he should have plenty of money!¡± Leo entered the bed filled with excitement for tomorrow.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count too much on it¡­¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh? What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that the old Leo was very wealthy from hunting monsters and vampires, he would use most of his wealth to improve himself, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there isn¡¯t much money left.¡±


    ¡°Truly wealthy people won¡¯t be broke no matter how much money they spend!¡±


    Lilith chuckled, ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at how easy it is to spend all of your money on artifacts. Even E-Rank artifacts can easily cost up to six digits.¡±


    ¡°I get it, so stop ruining my excitement. We¡¯ll just have to see for ourselves tomorrow if I can afford new clothes with the old Leo¡¯s money.¡±


    Leo went to sleep shortly after.


    The following morning, Leo left the dorm and headed to the bank fifteen minutes before they even opened.

 Chapter 18: A Common Trope

    <h4>Chapter 18: A Common Trope</h4>


    After waiting outside the bank for 15 minutes, Leo became the first student to enter the bank that day.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ess my bank ount.¡± Leo said in a confident manner.


    The worker there looked at him and said, ¡°Go ahead and press your hand against the scanner in front of you. We¡¯ll need to confirm your identity first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    ¡®My hand? Don¡¯t tell me they require fingerprints?! Damn! I didn¡¯t think it woulde to this!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly.


    ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be as easy as you thought, huh?¡± Lilith chuckled.


    Leo nced at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡®This vampire ghost! She definitely knew about this beforehand, yet she didn¡¯t even bother warning me!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The worker behind the desk asked Leo when he only stood there in silence.


    ¡°Y-You see, I have amnesia, so I don¡¯t remember how things work here.¡±


    ¡°Amnesia? Then you must be Sword Emperor Leo. I have heard about you.¡± The worker said with a smile.


    And he continued, ¡°In order to ess your bank information and withdraw or deposit money, we must verify your identity even if we know your face. After all, we cannot just rely on a person¡¯s face in a world where people can disguise themselves with magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Such a magic spell exists?¡± Leo was speechless.


    ¡°Of course. Although they¡¯re quite rare, there are magic artifacts with the ability to change a person¡¯s appearance out there.¡±


    Leo suddenly recalled what happened with his stolen package and wondered if someone had epted his package using his face.


    ¡°If they can change their appearance, won¡¯t that apply to their fingerprints and such?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Of course not. There are no magic artifacts out there with such power and uracy. The best they can do is change their face, voice, and their body. Things such as their fingerprints and their blood type cannot be altered.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡®Since I am technically Leo, that means I should have the same fingerprints as the Leo of this world, right?¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡®What will happen if my fingerprints don¡¯t match? That would be problematic¡­ However, they would be suspicious of me if I just turn around now¡­¡¯


    Under such a dilemma, Leo decided to just hope for the best and pressed his hand onto the scanner in front of him.


    Leo could feel his heart throbbing like drums as he waited for the scanner to scan his fingerprints.


    A momentter¡ª


    ¡°Okay, I have confirmed your identity, Leo. You may now ess your bank ount.¡± The worker said to him.


    ¡®I-It worked!¡¯ Leo cried out in relief inwardly.


    Leo proceeded to take a look at his bank ount.


    ¡°500,000 dors?!¡± Leo was ecstatic when he saw the amount of digits in his bank ount.


    In his previous world, 500,000 dors was enough to buy an entire house, and a pretty good one in some ces!


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s worse than I thought¡­¡±


    However, Lilith appeared to be disappointed by the result.


    And she continued, ¡°That¡¯s barely enough to buy a normal D-Rank artifact¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to buy any artifacts! I just need some money for clothes!¡¯ Leo responded to her inside his head.


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, ¡°By the way, do you guys offer debit cards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°Can they be used outside of the academy?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Would you like one?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    The worker went away for a few minutes before returning with a red card.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to set a new pin for that card. Insert that card in the slot beside the scanner and type your desired pin when it appears on the screen.¡±


    Leo followed the instructions.


    ¡°All done. You may now use that card as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Leo left the bank shortly after with a blissful look on his face.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re technically stealing a dead person¡¯s money with identity fraud?¡± Lilith reminded him.


    ¡°S-Shut up¡­ It¡¯s not like I am going to spend it all. I am merely spending just enough to get some clothes.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do, get a job? Students are not allowed to have jobs in case you didn¡¯t know.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°I know. This was also the case back in my world. With that being said, students could earn money through exams in my old world. Meaning the better your test results, the more money you can receive. Does it work like that in this ce as well?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. However, instead of tests, you¡¯ll get paid a fixed amount based on your school ranking.¡±


    ¡°School ranking? How does that work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, actually. You just have to fight, and if you defeat someone with a higher rank than you, you¡¯ll get to take that rank and push everyone below you back one rank.¡±


    ¡°I figured it would be something like that. It¡¯s a magic school, after all.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°By the way, what was Leo¡¯s rank before?¡±


    ¡°This might surprise you, but Leo was only ranked 69.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought he was one of the strongest in the academy.¡± Leo raised an eyebrow after hearing this information.


    ¡°He was, but you can only take someone¡¯s rank through official matches. If you win an unauthorized fight, you won¡¯t take their rank, and Leo was someone who mostly fought in unauthorized matches, meaning that his rank would rarely rise, not that he cared about it anyway. After all, he earned most of his money hunting monsters and vampires as an Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer? This kind of profession exists in this world, too?¡± Leo mumbled in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a very popr one at that since students are allowed to be Adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, there are also Adventurers¡¯ Guilds and such.¡±


    ¡°You seem very knowledgeable in this aspect.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a verymon trope in my world. They exist in almost every fantasy fiction in existence.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, tell me more about the Adventurers in this world.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lilith proceeded to exin to him about the Adventurers of this world while Leo went to get some breakfast before heading to the Training Center.


    At nine, Leo met up with Miss Camille outside the Training Center.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like that? I rarely see you without your white coat.¡± Leo asked Miss Camille, who was dressed casually, almost like she was going on a date.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you? We¡¯ll be spending our time outside the academy today.¡±


    ¡°You did not¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Well now you know. Go change into something that¡¯s not your school uniform. I don¡¯t want people to recognize you,¡± she then said.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any casual clothes. Besides my school uniforms and some workout clothes that I got for free, I don¡¯t have anything else. Some bastard stole my¡ª the old Leo¡¯s stuff.¡±


    Miss Camille sighed, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go buy you some clothes. There¡¯s a shopping mall in the academy that we can go to.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Leo nodded.


    There was also a shopping mall in his old world so he was quite familiar with it.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the mall, but it looked nothing like the one in Leo¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be quick with your shopping. We don¡¯t have unlimited time because we actually have an appointment with someone.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go grab something really quick.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Do you even have any money?¡± Miss Camille suddenly asked him.


    Leo smiled and said in a prideful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can pay for my own stuff.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of saying that when it¡¯s not even your money?¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being awfully snarky today?¡± Leo mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°You do remember that I cannot leave the school premise, right? That means I won¡¯t be able to be by your side!¡± She reminded him.


    ¡°Oh, right. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about that, and it¡¯s not like I can refuse Miss Camille, so you¡¯ll have to wait until Ie back.¡±


    ¡°You better tell me everything when youe back! Everyst detail!¡± Lilith eximed.


    ¡°If I remember them, sure.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo entered the nearest clothing store he could find and quickly picked a in ck t-shirt as well as a pair of ck sweatpants. After paying for them, he immediately changed into his new clothes in the changing room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Miss Camille said to him afterward.


    ¡°What about my school uniform?¡±


    ¡°Just throw it out. It¡¯s all worn out, and uniforms are free,¡± she casually said.


    ¡°What? But it¡¯s the only thing I brought with me from my old world! There¡¯s no way I can throw it out!¡±


    ¡°How bothersome. Give them to me.¡± Miss Camille gestured for them.


    Leo handed them to her the next moment, and she proceeded to throw it inside her spatial storage.


    ¡°There. Let¡¯s go now or we¡¯ll really bete.¡±


    Leo nodded and followed Miss Camille to the school entrance.


    Although teachers aren¡¯t required to sign out whenever they leave the school premises, Leo had to do so because he was still a student.


    Once that was all done, Miss Camille took Leo to her personal car.


    ¡°You own the same car as the ¡®you¡¯ from my world.¡± Leo said to her as he casually took a seat beside the driver¡¯s seat in a single smooth action, almost as though he¡¯s done this many times before.


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at Leo for a brief moment, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Once they were on the road, Leo asked, ¡°So¡­ Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Guild,¡± she calmly responded.

 Chapter 19: Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 19: Adventurers Guild</h4>


    Chapter 19: Adventurers Guild


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Guild? Why are we going there?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Oh? You know of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild? Did they exist in your world as well?¡±


    ¡°Only in fantasy novels and such. I learned about their existence here not long ago.¡±


    ¡°You want to be strong fast, right? Bing an Adventurer will help you achieve that.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to fight monsters? I can¡¯t even fight with the humans in this world, and you¡¯re already throwing me at monsters?! There should be a limit to how fast we do certain things!¡±


    ¡°Fighting monsters is a lot easier than fighting humans. You¡¯ll learn that very soon. Unlike humans, most monsters have little to zero intelligence, so they operate merely on instincts, which will limit their movements and actions.¡±


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s not like I am going to make you fight monsters right away. You still need some experience. The real reason we¡¯re going to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild today is to meet with a certain Adventurer. He¡¯s known as Sword King Khrome, and he¡¯s an A-Rank Adventurer. He will also be your teacher for today and tomorrow.¡±


    Half an hourter, Miss Camille parked the car.


    ¡°Before we enter the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, I want you to wear this ne.¡± Miss Camille suddenly handed him a silver ne.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a D-Rank artifact that changes your face and voice. You¡¯ll be known as Leon outside the academy. This way, you can train without constantly worrying about others. I have already created a face for you, so you just need to activate it with your mana.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously before asking her, ¡°Miss Camille, I won¡¯t be angry, so can you tell me the truth? Were you the one who stole my package using my face?¡±


    Thud!


    Miss Camille suddenly bonked his head with her fists.


    ¡°What am I going to do with your clothes? Are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°I-I was only joking with you! God, that really hurts¡­ What if you¡¯d damaged my brain just now?¡±


    Leo activated the artifact a momentter.


    ¡°What the heck? I look like a freaking yboy with this face and hairstyle!¡± Leo said after taking a look at his new face in the mirror.


    His slick ck hair had turned dark blonde, and his eyes became hazel.


    ¡°Hell, even my voice sounds so weird! Is this the type of man you¡¯re into, Miss Camille?¡±


    ¡°I picked that because I knew you would hate it. Now stopining and get out of the car. We¡¯re already two minuteste to the appointment.¡±


    Leo sighed and left the car.


    Sometimeter, he followed Miss Camille into thisrge building that looked nothing like the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in the fantasy stories he would always read about. Compared to the tavern-like buildings in his imagination, the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in this world looked more like office buildings.


    ¡°I have an appointment with Sword King Khrome.¡±


    ¡°W-Wee to our humble Guild, Saintess!¡± The person at the reception seemed to recognize Miss Camille.


    ¡®Did he just call her Saintess?¡¯ Leo doubted his ears.


    ¡°Sword King Khrome is already waiting for you in room three!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said while looking at Leo.


    A few minutester, they entered a room where a tall and bulky man could be seen standing by the window, silently staring outside with an intensive gaze.


    ¡°I apologize for theteness despite being the one who arranged this meeting.¡± Miss Camille said after entering the room.


    The bulky man turned around and stared at them with a serious look on his face.


    Leo swallowed nervously, wondering if he was going to start yelling at them.


    However, to his surprise, the man suddenly showed a humble and friendly smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Since it¡¯s the Saintess who summoned me, I don¡¯t mind waiting even a few more hours! Hahaha!¡±


    He then looked at Leo and continued, ¡°Is this pipsqueak the one you want me to train?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his name is Leon, and I want you to teach him how to use the sword.¡±


    ¡°Leon, huh? Nice to meet you, pipsqueak. You can just call me Khrome. I¡¯m the best swordsman in the city. Since the Saintess has asked me to train you, I will make sure that you be the second best swordsman in the city, only below me!¡±


    ¡°About the payment, I will definitelypensate you for your time and effort.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about money! If you promise to have dinner with me, I will teach him for free!¡±


    ¡°Then that wouldn¡¯t be free. And I¡¯d rather pay you the money.¡± Miss Camille said, instantly shooting him down without any hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as cold as ever, I see.¡± Khromeughed out loud.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s start training now. Follow me, Leon.¡± Khrome said to him.


    Leo nodded and followed him to a training room that was located underneath the Guild.


    ¡°How much experience do you have with the sword?¡± Khrome suddenly asked him.


    ¡°Not much if any at all. I¡¯ve only been swinging the sword aimlessly to increase my strength for the past week.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Give this sword a swing for me.¡± Khrome suddenly tossed him a steel sword.


    Leo subconsciously went to catch the sword, but he immediately regretted his actions, as the sword weighed around 50kgs, which was more than he could handle.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Khrome stared at Leo with wide eyes.


    ¡°His maximum is 40kgs, and he started training only a week ago,¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°No way¡­ He¡¯s weaker than I thought. Looks like we have a lot of work to do, pipsqueak.¡±


    ¡°Here, use this instead.¡± Miss Camille handed Leo the sword that he trained with.


    Now that he has a sword that he can actually swing, Leo swung the sword a couple of times for Khrome.


    ¡°All right, you can stop now.¡± Khrome said a few momentster.


    And he continued, ¡°Your form isn¡¯t bad for someone who just started a week ago. You must have spent a lot of time swinging the sword.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°However, while your form is good, youck every other aspect. Your sword swings feel empty. Itcks emotion and experience. And worse of all¡ª it feels so damn weak.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will train you into a proper swordsman before the weekend ends! It¡¯s going to be difficult, but I won¡¯t let you quit even if you die! After all, my reputation is on the line here! I won¡¯t embarrass myself in front of the Saintess!¡±


    ¡°Then I will leave you boys alone. Leon, I wille pick you up tomorrow.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo looked at her with wide eyes.


    Khrome suddenly patted his back and said, ¡°Did you think you would be sleeping tonight? Sorry, but you¡¯re going to be sweating all night with me, pipsqueak!¡±


    ¡°You have got to be fucking kidding me¡­¡± Leo muttered in a dumbfounded voice.


    Miss Camille smiled at the pain on his face and said, ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    And without saying another word, she disappeared.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think I would ever see the Saintess smile. What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Khrome asked him after she left.


    ¡°She¡¯s like my guardian¡­ By the way, why do you keep calling her Saintess?¡± Leo finally got the chance to ask.


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Should I know?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Khrome shook his head.


    ¡°Anyways, I would love to tell you about her, but we don¡¯t have the time. If I¡¯m going to turn you into a proper swordsman in a day and half, we¡¯ll need every minute we can get.¡±


    ¡°I am now going to show you the basics of swordsmanship. Watch and learn.¡±


    Khrome started dancing around the training room with a sword in his hand.


    Leo watched him intensively.


    A few minutester, Khrome stopped his movements and said, ¡°What you just witnessed is a sword technique called ¡®Formless Sword Dance¡¯. It¡¯s one of the easiest sword techniques to learn but also the hardest to master.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of ny nine differentbos in this technique, but you will only be learning the first ten, which is more than enough to qualify you as a swordsman.¡±


    ¡°Here, wear these.¡± Khrome handed Leo two stamina and two strength bracelets.


    Once Leo wore the artifacts, Khrome officially started his hellish training, something that Leo will remember for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 20: Intense Training

    <h4>Chapter 20: Intense Training</h4>


    Chapter 20: Intense Training


    Less than two hours into training, Leo already copsed three times.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Let me take a breath. I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± Leo gasped for air as heid on the cold, metal floor.


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead and take as long as you need. However, just know that for every minute you take, I will increase the intensity of the training by another level!¡± Khrome said in a cold voice.


    Compared to the friendly and humble character before training started, the current Khrome is like a beast who tortures humans for fun.


    When he heard such threatening words, Leo reluctantly forced himself back onto his feet and started swinging his sword again.


    However, a momentster¡ª


    ¡°Wrong! Your elbow should be higher! Your sword¡¯s position is wrong!¡± Khrome corrected Leo every time he made a mistake, even smacking him with a wooden sword for every single mistake.


    ¡®Shit! It feels like I am being whipped with steel chains even though he¡¯s clearly using a wooden sword! What kind of training is this?! Even worse, he¡¯s not letting me drink any stamina potions when I am clearly exhausted! Why did I even agree to do this again?!¡¯


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leo screamed after being struck again.


    ¡°Clear your mind of unnecessary thoughts and focus on your sword and your movements!¡± Khrome shouted afterward.


    Once Leo had truly exhausted thest drop of energy in his body an hourter, Khrome handed him a stamina potion and said, ¡°Drink and stand back up.¡±


    After chugging down the stamina potion in one motion, Leo stood back up and continued to train without waiting for his stamina to fully recover.


    This made Leo feel as though he was constantly exhausted¡ª like he was always on the verge of copsing.


    ¡®This pipsqueak¡­ He has some amazing mental fortitude to endure all of this for so long.¡¯ Khrome thought to himself, as he¡¯d expected for Leo to give up an hour into their training.


    ¡®It¡¯s already been five hours since we started, yet he hasn¡¯tined once. When my teacher used this training method on me for the first time, I gave up within half an hour andined constantly.¡¯


    Once it was around 5PM, Khrome stopped Leo¡¯s training and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s break time. Go get yourself something to eat, but don¡¯t eat too much, or you¡¯ll just throw everything up when you start training again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to move, and I¡¯d rather just lie here and rest.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± Khrome said to him before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Leo closed his eyes and fell asleep on the spot.


    An hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Khrome returned to the training room, he woke Leo from his nap, which felt like it¡¯dsted only for a couple of seconds.


    The training resumed after that.


    Once Leo mastered all tenbos by midnight, Khrome said to him, ¡°Looks like you have some talent with the sword. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d learn all 10bos so quickly. Since this is the case, I¡¯ll add five morebos for the heck of it!¡±


    Leo wanted toin, but he could feel himself improving, so he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    At three in the morning, when Leo mastered five morebos, Khrome handed him another stamina potion.


    ¡°Before we start the next phase of training, I want you to recover fully.¡± Khrome said.


    Leo almost cried after hearing these wonderful words.


    While Leo recovered, Khrome spoke to him, ¡°So you want to know why Camille is known as the Saintess, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she is one of the strongest healers in this country. Her magic affinity for the light element is also insanely high. Before she became a nurse at the Four Witches Academy, she was an S-Rank Adventurer who has amassed a good amount of reputation and achievements.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she decided to be a nurse at that school, but she used to be a renowned Adventurer before her retirement.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Leo listened to all of this information with a wide mouth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Camille still in her twenties? How can she have achieved so much at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s what most would call a prodigy. Some would even call her a monster. She also started her career as an Adventurer at 11 years old.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ I see her in a new light now.¡±


    Sometimeter, Khrome picked up his sword again and said, ¡°All right. Break time is over. Let¡¯s start the second phase of your training.¡±


    He pointed the sword at Leo and continued, ¡°Although you may have mastered the 15bos, you haven¡¯t truly perfected them yet. There¡¯s a difference between memorizing it and utilizing it. And in order for you to truly master it, you must gain experience through realbat. Therefore, you¡¯re going to be fighting me for the rest of your time here.¡±


    ¡°And if you¡¯re thinking it¡¯s going to be easier than phase one, I have some bad news for you.¡±


    Khrome suddenly emitted a powerful aura from his body, one that caused Leo to freeze in fear.


    ¡®W-What is this feeling? My instincts are telling me to run!¡¯ Leo trembled nonstop.


    ¡°Why are you standing there?! Training has already started! Come at me if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Khrome suddenly roared as he rushed at Leo.


    Leo subconsciously swung the sword at Khrome, but it was easily blocked.


    ¡°What the fuck was that lousy swing just now, huh?! Did you already forget about everything you¡¯ve learned today?! Strike and defend with the Formless Sword Dance!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth and tried his best to resist Khrome¡¯s pressure while also trying to use the Formless Sword Dance, but it was much easier said than done.


    Leo would not make any progress for half an hour, but he eventually got used to Khrome¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°Good! Come at me like you want to kill me! I can see it in your eyes¡ª killing intent! Hahaha!¡± Khrome appeared to be enjoying his training with Leo.


    Even though Leo was nowhere near strong enough to make him fight seriously, he admired Leo¡¯s persistence and dedication, something even many high-ranking Adventurersck.


    While Leo trained with Khrome, Miss Camille wandered the city for her own business.


    ¡°Wee to Potion Haven, Saintess. Are you here for more potions?¡± The shopkeeper asked Miss Camille, almost as though she was a frequent customer.


    ¡°Yes, but give me 10 times the usual.¡±


    ¡°T-Ten times? Do you n on leaving the city?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please give me a few minutes to prepare.¡±


    While Miss Camille waited for the shopkeeper to return, she looked around the shop to see if there was anything else she needed.


    Once the shopkeeper returned, Miss Camille paid for the potions that ended up costing her a million dors.


    ¡°Thank you for your business as usual, Saintess. I hope this means that you¡¯re going to leave retirement and return to being an Adventurer.¡± The shopkeeper said.


    ¡°What I am currently involved in is much more dangerous than being an Adventurer,¡± she suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The shopkeeper stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°See youter.¡± However, Miss Camille left without exining any further.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille entered another building, and this one looked much more luxurious than the potion store.


    ¡°Wee back to the Mirage Auction House, Saintess.¡± A man in a ck suit greeted Miss Camille shortly after she entered the building.


    ¡°Anything decent today?¡± She asked him in a calm voice.


    ¡°Here is a list of today¡¯s artifacts. We have an A-Rank artifact being auctioned in about an hour.¡± The man handed her a pamphlet.


    After a quick nce at the artifacts, Miss Camille turned around and walked out without saying another word.


    ¡°See you next time, Saintess.¡± The man didn¡¯t mind her actions at all and even bowed to her.


    The following day, Miss Camille went to check up on Leo two hours before the end of his training.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably no better than a corpse right now¡­¡¯ She thought to herself as she made her way to their training room.


    After entering the room, Miss Camille¡¯s eyes widened with surprise when she saw the scenery inside.


    ¡®He¡¯s actually keeping up with Khrome¡¯s training?!¡¯ She cried inwardly when she saw that Leo was sparring with Khrome.


    Not wanting to disturb them, Miss Camille stood at the door and waited for them to finish.


    After two hours of nonstop fighting, Khrome said, ¡°All right, we¡¯re done with training. You can stop now.¡±


    However, almost as though he didn¡¯t hear Khrome, Leo continued to swing his sword.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Khrome bonked Leo on the head with the wooden sword, knocking him down.


    After getting knocked down, Leo did not get back up.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­¡± Khrome quickly went to check on Leo.


    ¡°Good, he¡¯s still alive¡­¡± He sighed in relief.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Miss Camille approached them and asked.


    Khrome looked at her and smiled, ¡°You bought me one hell of a monster. And I am not talking about his strength or talents. He actually endured the whole training. If he can continue to endure my training, he¡¯ll easily reach my level within a few months.¡±


    ¡°So you think he¡¯s talented with the sword?¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s no prodigy like you, he¡¯s got good potential.¡±


    Miss Camille couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Khrome¡¯s words, and she said, ¡°He might not seem like it now, but he¡¯s definitely a prodigy, perhaps even a monster.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Khrome raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. I n on making him an Adventurer in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°An Adventurer, huh?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Khrome spoke, ¡°Hey, Saintess. I know our agreement onlysts until today, but I would like to continue training him for the next two weeks if you don¡¯t mind. I won¡¯t ask for any payments.¡±


    ¡°Your reasoning?¡± She asked.


    ¡°This pipsqueak has piqued my interest.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. Leon can decide for himself once he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Khrome nodded.

 Chapter 21: First Purchase

    <h4>Chapter 21: First Purchase</h4>


    Chapter 21: First Purchase


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille approached Leo¡¯s unconscious body on the floor and picked him up, carrying him like a princess.


    ¡°I-I will carry him for you.¡± Khrome quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Miss Camille turned around and started walking towards the door.


    Khrome narrowed his eyes at them and suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, Saintess, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what¡¯s your rtionship with this fellow? He looks a little too young to be your boyfriend, unless you prefer them like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± She turned to re at him with killing intent.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m only joking with you.¡±


    Miss Camille coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s just a lost child that I happened toe across and somehow ended up taking care of. There is nothing more than that between us.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Sorry for sticking my nose into your business.¡± Khrome bowed to her and remained bowed until she disappeared from the ce.


    After leaving the Adventurers¡¯ Guild with Leo still unconscious, Miss Camille carried him back to her car before driving back to the academy.


    Right before they returned to the academy, Miss Camille made sure to remove the ne she gave Leo.


    ¡°W-What happened to him?¡± The person at the gate asked about Leo when they arrived at the gate.


    ¡°His injuries acted up, causing him to lose consciousness.¡± Miss Camille casually exined.


    ¡°Does he need medical attention? We should probably¡ª Oh¡­ Never mind¡­¡± The guard suddenly recalled Miss Camille¡¯s background and stopped his sentence midway.


    ¡°Can you help him check in? I¡¯ll bring him back to his room.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Miss Camille proceeded to carry Leo back to his room within the academy.


    Once inside his room, she brought him to the bedroom and ced him on the bed.


    However, since Leo had been unconscious since his training, his body reeked of sweat.


    Miss Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed before stripping him down to his underwear and wiping his body with cleaning wipes.


    Meanwhile, Lilith watched the whole thing from beginning to end with a wide grin on her face.


    Once everything was done, Miss Camille left Leo alone to rest.


    The following morning, Leo woke up with intense pain all over his body, feeling as though he¡¯d been hit by a truck.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ What is this pain?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Leo.¡± Lilith greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Huh? Lilith?¡± Leo was surprised to see her.


    He started looking at his surroundings the next moment, ¡°This is¡­ I am back inside my room? How?¡±


    ¡°The pretty nurse brought you back since you were unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Miss Camille? Wait¡­ That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup! She carried you like a princess! I almost couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when I saw it!¡± Lilithughed out loud.


    Leo¡¯s face flushed with redness after realizing that Miss Camille had carried him back to the academy from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°Oh? Are you blushing? Don¡¯t be! Because that¡¯s not even the best part!¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Leo had a bad feeling about this, but he still asked regardless.


    ¡°After she carried you back to your room, she even wiped your body clean with cleaning wipes!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Leo cried out loud, his face turning as red as a tomato.


    However, before Leo could settle down, Lilith said, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s almost time for ss. You should still take a shower before you leave, though.¡±


    Leo sighed and went to take a quick shower before going to his ss.


    ¡°I bet a lot of students saw Miss Camille carrying me¡­ They¡¯re definitely going to bully me with that¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite lucky. Only the person at the gate and a couple of students in your dorm saw it.¡±


    ¡°Even if one person saw it, that¡¯s still one too many.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°By the way, what happened while you¡¯re outside? Howe you came back unconscious?¡± Lilith asked.


    ¡°Long story short, Miss Camille took me to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, where I trained with some crazy bastard until I dropped dead.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun?! You¡¯re out of your mind if you think that kind of training is fun! It was basically torture! However, if I have to be honest, I think I benefited greatly from it, so I won¡¯tin too much.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo arrived at his ssroom and proceeded to spend half of the day listening to lectures.


    After all of the sses ended, Leo made his way to the Training Center even though Miss Camille didn¡¯t tell him to do so.


    Sure enough, Miss Camille was waiting for him outside the building.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I have never felt worse. My whole body screams with pain every time I move my body. I might even have a few broken bones,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Your bones are fine. I checked.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I have something to tell you. Khrome would like to continue training you for another two weeks. I¡¯ll let you decide whether you want to keep training with him or not.¡±


    Leo¡¯s jaw dropped after hearing this news.


    ¡°Two weeks?! I¡¯ll definitely die if I have to train like that for two more weeks!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell him that you¡¯d refused.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! Who said anything about refusing?¡± Leo suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Miss Camille was a little surprised.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that his training method is very painful, I have to admit that it¡¯s very efficient and promising. In just two days, I have learned how to use the sword properly. If I fought with my ssmates in my current state, I should have a decent chance of defeating them. If I continue to train with Khrome, I will definitely be able to defeat Kayn!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to continue training with him?¡± Miss Camille asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°I understand. Then I will let Khrome know of your decision.¡±


    ¡°Oh wait¡­ But this means that I will have to leave the academy everyday to go to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. I would walk there if I could, but that would waste a lot of time.¡±


    Miss Camille couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly seeing how Leo was being so considerate of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind driving you there,¡± she said a momentter.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am still going to be with you even if you train here. It won¡¯t make that much of a difference.¡±


    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll bother you a little more and ask you to drive me to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±


    ¡°Go get some more rest today, and go buy some more clothes. We¡¯ll start going to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Leo left to buy more clothes while Miss Camille contacted Khrome about Leo¡¯s decision.


    ¡°I see. It appears that I am still underestimating that pipsqueak. I didn¡¯t think he would actually agree to it. I¡¯ll reward him for exceeding my expectations by increasing his training! Hahaha!¡± Khromeughed out loud.


    The following day, Miss Camille drove Leo to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild for another day of training.


    A few more dayster, Leo finally managed to increase his magic spell Dark Barrier to Mastery Rank ¡®D¡¯ by training his magic before going to train with Khrome,pleting his quest.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+1,000 Magic Experience, +5 Magic Points]


    <You have received new Quests from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Learn a new Magic Spell]


    [Description: Learn a Tier 2 or above Magic Spell]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 1,600 Magic Experience, 8 Magic Points]


    [Quest: Kill Monsters]


    [Description: Kill 3 monsters using magic]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 2,000 Magic Experience, 10 Magic Points]


    ¡®I have to kill monsters for this new quest?!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly after seeing the new quest.


    He then asked Lilith, ¡°Hey, do you have any Tier 2 Magic Spells that you can teach me?¡±


    ¡°I do, but why are you being so hasty? You just started using magic.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am just curious.¡± He made an excuse.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not going to teach you any Tier 2 Magic Spells for now. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Then when can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°When I think you¡¯re capable enough to handle them.¡±


    Leo decided to not pursue his quests for now since he has 30 days toplete them.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, what will happen if I fail a quest?¡¯ He wondered inwardly.


    Sometimeter, once he was inside the bathroom to take a shower, Leo brought up the Magic Shop.


    ¡®Now that I have enough Magic Points, let¡¯s awaken a new magic affinity!¡¯


    After taking a deep breath, Leo used 10 Magic Points out of his total 11 to purchase [Awaken Random Affinity] from the Magic Shop.


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Awaken Random Affinity¡¯>


    ¡°Confirm!¡±


    Ding!


    <You have purchased ¡®Awaken Random Affinity¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <You have awakened a new Magic Affinity!>

 Chapter 22: Awakened Magic Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 22: Awakened Magic Affinity</h4>


    Chapter 22: Awakened Magic Affinity


    Leo swallowed nervously as he waited for his new Magic Affinity to awaken.


    Ding!


    <You have awakened Wind Magic Affinity!>


    [Wind Magic Affinity: F]


    ¡°Wind Magic Affinity?¡± Leo muttered the result.


    He was neither happy nor disappointed with the results, mostly because he didn¡¯t know much about Wind Magic in the first ce.


    ¡®Wind magic¡­ Will it allow me to fly like in fantasy novels?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself, as this was the first thing that came to mind.


    If he could fly in the sky using magic, that would make traveling much more convenient.


    Leo looked at the Magic Shop after the purchase.


    {Magic Shop}


    [Shop Level: 1]


    [Awaken Random Affinity: 300 MP]


    [Increase Mana Capacity: 5 MP]


    [Increase Magic Power: 5 MP]


    [Improve Magic Affinity: ?]


    [Total MP: 1]


    [Shop Experience: 10/100]


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the new price for Awaken Random Affinity.


    ¡®300 Magic Points?! Such a tremendous increase!¡¯


    Although he understood why the price had increased, he was still baffled by it.


    ¡®Fortunately, the rewards I get forpleting quests seem to get higher every time I finish one. While 300 Magic Points may be too expensive for me right now, I should have no problem paying for it in the future.¡¯


    Since it was too expensive to awaken another magic affinity right now, Leo has decided to focus on the other options, such as Increase Magic Power and Increase Mana Capacity.


    After getting out of the bathroom, Leo asked, ¡°Hey, Lilith, since you don¡¯t want to teach me Tier 2 Magic Spells, why don¡¯t you teach me some Tier 1 Magic Spells? Do you know any for Wind Magic?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you suddenly want to learn Wind Magic? If you don¡¯t have any Wind Magic Affinity, you won¡¯t be able to use Wind Magic.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have Wind Magic Affinity, but it¡¯s Rank F. I found out about this very recently.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You have both Dark and Wind Magic Affinity?¡±


    ¡°Is that so surprising?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s umon to have more than one Magic Affinity. In fact, only one out of one million magicians have two different Magic Affinities.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Anyways, do you have any Wind Magic that you can teach me?¡±


    Lilith pondered for a moment before nodding, ¡°This one should benefit you the most.¡±


    Leo stared at the green magic circle on Lilith¡¯s palms and memorized it within seconds.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Feather Step>


    [Feather Step]


    [Affinity: Wind]


    [Tier: 1]


    [Mana: 5]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    ¡°Feather Step? What does it do?¡±


    ¡°It basically makes your body as light as a feather, allowing you to travel faster and with more stamina efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s pretty neat.¡± Leo said.


    And he continued, ¡°Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know much about Magic Affinities. Each element should have their advantages and disadvantages, right? And how many different Magic Affinities are out there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Each Magic Affinity has their own strengths and weaknesses. For example, Dark Magic specializes in destruction but requires more mana than usual while Wind Magic specializes in support and speed butcks firepower.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty interesting¡­¡± Leo mumbled as he absorbed the information.


    Lilith continued, ¡°As for the number of Magic Affinities out there¡­ There¡¯s actually a lot, so I¡¯m not going to name them all.¡±


    ¡°Magic Affinities are split into two categories¡ª Main and Advanced. For example, Water Magic Affinity is considered to be a Main Affinity while Ice Magic Affinity is an Advanced Affinity that is a superior version of Water Magic Affinity.¡±


    ¡°If you have Ice Magic Affinity, you can use both Ice and Water Magic, but if you have Water Magic Affinity, you can still use Ice Magic, but it won¡¯t be nearly as powerful, and it will also be much harder to use while requiring much more mana.¡±


    ¡°Water, Fire, Wind, and Earth are all Main Affinities. Only one percent of magicians are born with Advanced Affinities, so they¡¯re quite rare.¡±


    ¡°What about the Light and Dark? What is their superior version?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°That would be Holy and Chaos Magic. There are also other Magic Affinities such as Lightning, Space, and Gravity. However, not all Magic Affinities have a superior version.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Magic is moreplex than I initially thought¡­ How interesting.¡± Leo mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Hm? Space Magic? Is that spatial storage magic used by Miss Camille considered Space Magic?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°So Miss Camille also has two Magic Affinities¡­ Light and Space. How cool.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. There are artifacts that can allow people to use certain magic, so not everyone who can use such magic has Space Affinity. In fact, most of them are definitely using artifacts since they¡¯re prettymon in this world.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, ¡°By the way, howe you know Wind Magic as well? Do you also have Wind Magic Affinity?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I just enjoy learning all sorts of magic even if I cannot use them. It¡¯s a hobby of mine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty neat.¡± Leo said.


    Lilith rubbed her nose in a prideful manner.


    ¡°With that being said, can you teach me more Wind Magic? Are there any Wind Magic that allows me to fly?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°Fly? There is flight magic, but it¡¯s a Tier 4 spell.¡±


    ¡°Tier 4? Got it! Although I cannot learn it now, I am satisfied just knowing it exists!¡± Leo said excitedly.


    The following day, at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Khrome said, ¡°Leon, it¡¯s been a week since our first meeting. During this time, you have managed to master 20 differentbos, and you even managed tond a clean strike on my body yesterday. I believe it¡¯s about time we start phase 3 of your training.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a phase 3?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows. This is his first time hearing about it.


    ¡°Of course. While you¡¯re pretty decent at fighting in close-quartersbat, you have no experience with fighting opponents that can attack you from a distance like magicians. Therefore, you¡¯re going to start fighting against a magician for yourst week of training.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve been wanting to fight a magician for quite some time now!¡± Leo said in an excited manner.


    ¡°Who am I going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± A familiar voice responded to his question.


    Leo turned around to see Miss Camille standing behind him with a calm look on her face.


    ¡°S-Seriously?¡± Leo stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Dead serious.¡± Khrome nodded with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you like one of the strongest Adventurers out there?! Even your weakest magic is probably strong enough to erase my existencepletely!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to control my mana output. You won¡¯t die even if I hit you directly with my magic, but it¡¯s definitely going to hurt worse than being struck by a wooden sword.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me feel any better!¡± Leo felt an urge to cry.


    Miss Camille suddenly extended her arms and summoned two beautiful but threatening golden spears made out of light in her grasp.


    ¡°H-Hey! Wait a second! At least let me prepare!¡± Leo cried out loud as he quickly positioned himself.


    ¡°Good luck, Leon!¡± Khromeughed out loud as he took a seat at the end of the room, turning into a spectator.


    Meanwhile, Miss Camille tossed one of the spears at Leo.


    The spear flew elegantly and quickly, but it was not at a speed that Leo couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    After narrowly dodging it, Leo immediately started rushing at Miss Camille.


    ¡°I got you!¡± Leo swung his sword at her once he was close enough.


    ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you, but most magicians know how to fight in close-quartersbat!¡± Khrome suddenly shouted.


    Miss Camille blocked Leo¡¯s sword with her golden spear with ease. Then using her free hand, she pointed her palm at his face before releasing another magic spell.


    Leo was unable to react to this attack and was immediately sent flying to the edge of the room.


    ¡°Damn it! That really hurts like hell!¡± Leo started touching his face in a panic, as he was worried that some of his face might¡¯ve been blown off after that attack, not to mention the burning sensation on his face.


    ¡°Never lose your focus when you¡¯re fighting a magician!¡± Miss Camille warned him right before she sent thest gold spear flying.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Leo subconsciously moved the sword in front of his body.


    Although he¡¯d barely managed to block the spear with his sword, the impact had still sent him flying all the way to the wall.


    ¡°Are you really a healer?!¡± Leo shouted in pain as he quickly got back to his feet to prepare for Miss Camille¡¯s next magic attack.


    And for the next few hours, Miss Camille would spam magic attacks to attack Leo without any breaks, almost as though she had infinite mana.

 Chapter 23: Becoming an Adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 23: Bing an Adventurer</h4>


    Chapter 23: Bing an Adventurer


    At the end of their training, Leo copsed on the floor with pain in almost every part of his body.


    ¡®Miss Camille is even more ruthless than Khrome when ites to training¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.


    ¡°How does it feel to fight a magician?¡± Khrome poked his body on the floor with a wooden sword.


    ¡°It feels like shit¡ª like I am fighting someone with guns using nothing but a stick. And how are you able to use magic nonstop, Miss Camille? Do you have unlimited mana or something?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as unlimited mana. I only have about half of my mana left now.¡±


    ¡°Half?! Even though you¡¯ve been spamming magic spells for thest few hours?!¡± Leo was in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only used low tier magic spells, after all.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo chugged a stamina and energy potion, allowing him to move again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ll be training with the Saintess for the next seven days, I guess you won¡¯t need toe back to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. I have also stayed here longer than nned, so I will be leaving as well.¡± Khrome suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re leaving already? I still have a lot to learn from you, though.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again. I wille back in a month, and when I do, I want to see your improvements.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Khrome suddenly handed Leo a manual.


    ¡°The entire Formless Sword Dance technique is written in here, so you can learn the rest of it even without me. If you need some visual demonstration, you can go watch them on the inte. There are plenty of people showing off the technique out there.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? I thought this was some kind of secret technique that only a select few can learn!¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Hahaha! You wish! If you want to learn some secret sword technique, go join a noble family or something! I¡¯m just an Adventurer. There¡¯s no way I would know something like that. With that being said, the Formless Sword Dance is still one of the most powerful sword techniques out there, so you shouldn¡¯t underestimate it just because it¡¯s not a secret technique.¡±


    Khrome left the Adventurers¡¯ Guild shortly after.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we return to the academy too?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still something I want you to do here.¡± Miss Camille shook her head.


    ¡°What?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to register as an Adventurer so that you can leave the city and fight monsters.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously telling me to fight monsters already?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but you will be in a week. If you¡¯re going to live in this world, you¡¯ll need to earn money, and as a student of the academy, you¡¯re only allowed to work as an Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, this is the fastest way for you to grow stronger.¡±


    Leo sighed before asking, ¡°You¡¯ll be out there with me when I fight monsters, right?¡±


    ¡°Naturally¡­ At least until I am confident that you¡¯re strong enough to protect yourself.¡±


    Sometimeter, they went upstairs to the lobby of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°He¡¯s here to register as an Adventurer.¡± Miss Camille said to the worker behind the desk.


    ¡°I understand. Please fill out this form.¡± The worker handed Leo a piece of paper.


    [Name: Leon]


    [Age: 18]


    [DOB: 04/29/2022]


    [Blood Type: O+]


    ¡°What should I write for my address? Same with my emergency contact.¡± Leo asked Miss Camille.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she grabbed his pen and wrote it by herself.


    ¡®This is a few blocks away from where Miss Camille from my world lives¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself after seeing the address.


    Miss Camille also added herself as his emergency contact.


    After filling in some basic information, Leo signed it and handed it back to the worker.


    ¡°Everything looks great. Do you have a sponsor?¡± The worker suddenly asked him.


    ¡°A what?¡± Leo raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°A sponsor is someone who supports your career as an Adventurer by offering you artifacts, equipment, money, and other resources. In return for sponsoring you, they will also receive recognition when you aplish something, and they can even request for a percentage of your earnings as an Adventurer.¡± The worker exined.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Leo mumbled to himself.


    He then looked at Miss Camille and opened his mouth, ¡°Do you want¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Miss Camille refused before he could even finish his sentence.


    And she continued, ¡°A sponsor is not something you can take lightly. They must be trustworthy and have the capability to help you grow as an Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°That sounds exactly like you.¡± Leo calmly said.


    ¡°I trust you, and you¡¯ve been a great help to me.¡±


    However, she still shook her head, ¡°I have never sponsored anyone before, and I don¡¯t n on bing one. You should find someone else. You¡¯ll probably have a lot of offers in the future, too.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the only reason I am bing an Adventurer¡­ I won¡¯t ask for anything from you, and you can even have all of my achievements. Please? I want to repay you for all of your help.¡± Leo stared at her with puppy eyes.


    Miss Camille¡¯s eyebrows twitched after seeing his expression.


    The old Leo would also resort to these eyes when he really wanted her help.


    Miss Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be your sponsor for now. You better not do anything that will ruin my reputation.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°T-Then I will put the Saintess as Leon¡¯s sponsor¡­¡± The worker said.


    Once all of the paperwork was done, the worker continued, ¡°Do you wish to take the practical exam now?¡±


    ¡°I need to take an exam to be an Adventurer?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course. We need to make sure that you¡¯re qualified to fight monsters before we allow you outside the city, or we¡¯re just sending you to your death.¡±


    ¡°He will take the examination next week.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°I understand. Then I will just put him into the database for now.¡±


    Leo followed Miss Camille back to the academy shortly after.


    ¡°The old Leo was also an Adventurer, right? What rank was he?¡± Leo asked in the car.


    ¡°He was a C-Rank Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Only C-Rank? I thought he would be an S-Rank Adventurer like you, considering how strong you make him sound.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need more than strength to increase your Adventurer Rank. You need to do Guild Missions and other stuff that increase your reputation. And in terms of strength, Leo could probably defeat most newly promoted A-Rank Adventurers, but there are many A-Rank Adventurers that are stronger than him, like Khrome, so he¡¯s between B-Rank and A-Rank.¡±


    ¡°However, you have to remember that Leo was only 18 years old. To have such strength at his age is very rare and an impressive feat.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Once they returned to the academy, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°I will see you tomorrow at the Training Center tomorrow after school.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodnight.¡±


    After returning to his room, Lilith immediately started speaking to him.


    ¡°What did you do outside today? More training? Even so, I still want to hear it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but instead of fighting Khrome, I had to fight Miss Camille today. They said that I needed experience fighting magicians.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, especially since your opponent, Kayn, is a magician,¡±


    ¡°I also found out that I will be hunting monsters outside the city next week.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re going to be an Adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is the examination hard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know since I never took the examination. However, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard. Most students in this academy would qualify as an Adventurer, so you should be fine as well.¡±


    ¡°You should have more confidence in yourself. Although I don¡¯t know how strong you¡¯ve be, I can tell that you¡¯re a lot stronger than before. You¡¯ll realize your true strength when you fight another student¡­ probably.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only two weeks left before my fight with Kayn, huh? Time sure passes quickly when you¡¯re focused on something.¡±


    Leo fell asleep shortly after.


    The following day, Leo met up with Miss Camille at the Training Center for another day of training, and they would continue this for the rest of the week.


    AN: Don¡¯t forget to vote! Gift if you¡¯re generous enough!

 Chapter 24: Tier 2 Magic Spell

    <h4>Chapter 24: Tier 2 Magic Spell</h4>


    Chapter 24: Tier 2 Magic Spell


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you confident in fighting other magicians now?¡± Miss Camille asked Leo at the end of their week-long training.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Leo responded as heid on the floor in a puddle of sweat.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re the only magician I have fought in the past week. The others will surely have a different fighting style, so I¡¯m a little worried about fighting other magicians.¡±


    ¡°Why would you need to fight other magicians if you already have someone like me? You¡¯re just going to be training with someone much weaker. Although every magician has their own style of fighting, they won¡¯t differ from each other that much besides what magic spells they use. If you can handle me, you¡¯ll be able to handle other magicians. In fact, you¡¯re overestimating the students in this academy.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point exining it to you. You will understand what I mean once you actually fight other magicians.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, we¡¯re going back to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild tomorrow for your examination. Meet me at the parking lot like usual.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Before you go, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to start learning Tier 2 magic spells soon. How can I tell if I am ready for Tier 2 magic spells?¡± Leo asked.


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at Leo, and she proceeded to ponder in silence.


    A few momentster, she asked him, ¡°How many ck Bullets can you use before you run out of mana?¡±


    Leo thought about it for a moment before answering, ¡°About 40.¡±


    After training his magic every day for almost 3 weeks, his mana capacity has increased to 420.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, there are only two things preventing someone from learning a higher tier magic spell¡ª ack of mana capacity and a weak magic affinity.¡±


    ¡°For example, most Tier 2 magic spells can be learned by people with a Rank F Magic Affinity, and while they can learn Tier 3 magic spells, they won¡¯t be able to activate them due to theirck of affinity.¡±


    ¡°Tier 2 magic spells also require much more mana than Tier 1 magic spells, and if you try to use magic that requires more mana than what you have, you¡¯ll immediately enter Mana Fatigue and fall unconscious, which is incredibly dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Most people start learning Tier 2 magic spells half a year after they started learning Tier 1 magic spells, but it has only been three weeks since you started learning magic.¡±


    ¡°Half a year?! That¡¯s too long!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°For normal people, that is. Since your magic talent is quite high, you should be able to start learning Tier 2 magic much sooner.¡± Miss Camille said.


    And she continued after a pause, ¡°If you can defeat Kayn wlessly, I will teach you a Tier 2 magic spell.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Then I will see you tomorrow after school hours.¡±


    Once Miss Camille left the Training Center, Leo returned to his room.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Lilith suddenly approached him and said, ¡°Leo! I have great news for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°I have decided to teach you a Tier 2 magic spell!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you more excited? You¡¯ve wanted to learn them sincest week, right?¡± Lilith was puzzled by hisck of reaction.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I am just a little suspicious.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean? Why would that be suspicious?¡± Lilith¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Suddenly telling me that you¡¯ll teach me Tier 2 magic right after I asked Miss Camille to teach me¡­ That¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like I am trying to be the first one to teach you Tier 2 magic spells or anything like that, okay?! I just truly believe that you¡¯re ready to learn them!¡± Lilith exined to him in an unconvincing voice.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ I don¡¯t really care about your reasoning, but if you¡¯re really going to teach me a Tier 2 magic spell, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Great! Then feast your eyes upon this magic circle!¡±


    Lilith created a red magic circle that was slightlyrger and looked way moreplex and detailed than the magic circles for Tier 1 magic spells.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how long will it take for him to memorize a Tier 2 magic¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I am done.¡± Leo suddenly said.


    ¡®No way¡­ Really? That only took a couple seconds longer than memorizing Tier 1 magic circles!¡¯ Lilith¡¯s mouth was wide open from shock, as she had expected him to take at least a few minutes with this Tier 2 magic circle.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Mana Drain>


    [Mana Drain]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 2]


    [Mana: N/A]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+1,600 Magic Experience, +8 Magic Points]


    ¡°Huh? Mana Drain? Does this mean I can use this to steal mana from others?¡± Leo asked in a surprised voice, as he didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d get such a useful magic spell so early!


    After all, this kind of powerful magic should be reserved for higher tier magic spells!


    ¡°That is exactly what it does. However, you should only use this magic when you¡¯re alone.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leo had to ask.


    ¡°Because Mana Drain is considered vampiric magic, and it¡¯s also considered forbidden magic, mostly because it¡¯s abused by vampires around the world. If you use this magic in public, they will mistake you for a vampire and hunt you like one.¡±


    ¡°What?! Forbidden magic?! Why would you teach me something so dangerous?! I can¡¯t even use this!¡± Leo eximed after learning the truth.


    ¡°You can definitely use it¡­ as long as you don¡¯t let others find out. Also, even though it is considered forbidden magic, that¡¯s only because it¡¯s abused by vampires that mainly use dark magic. It used to be very popr and widely used during ancient times. The only downside to this magic is that you must touch the target in order to steal their mana.¡±


    ¡®I have to admit, even though it¡¯s forbidden magic, it¡¯s a very useful magic that allows me to replenish my mana without using mana potions. This will definitely save me a lot of money.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°Is there a limit to how much I can use this magic spell?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°As many times as your body can handle since it uses your stamina instead of mana to activate.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ And how much mana can I steal with this magic spell?¡±


    ¡°It depends on your Mastery Rank. Since your mana capacity is still very small, you should be able topletely recover your mana with a single Mana Drain even if you just learned it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Even though it¡¯s a very dangerous magic spell with a lot of risks, I¡¯m d that I learned it.¡± Leo said sometimeter.


    ¡°Really?! So you¡¯re not mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but you should really tell me about the magic spell before you teach it to me starting now. Of course, I am also at fault for learning it without asking any questions. I¡¯m still too hasty when ites to learning magic.¡± Leo said.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t mind learning vampiric magic¡­¡¯ Lilith smiled inwardly after seeing Leo¡¯s reaction.


    Although she won¡¯t admit it, she was actually testing him by teaching him Mana Drain, and the result was much better than she¡¯d hoped.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Leo said to her a momentter.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to wander the academy tonight and see if there is anything interesting happening.¡± Lilith said before disappearing from his room.


    Once Lilith was gone, Leo opened the Magic Shop instead of sleeping.


    ¡®Since I have 9 Magic Points, I can afford one of these¡­¡¯


    [Increase Mana Capacity: 5 MP]


    [Increase Magic Power: 5 MP]


    ¡®Oh yeah, now that I also have Wind Magic Affinity, I should see how much it will cost to upgrade it.¡¯


    [Wind Affinity(F ¡ú E): 20 MP]


    ¡®It¡¯s not as bad as I thought, but I still can¡¯t afford it.¡¯


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to purchase Mana Capacity first.


    ¡®I will benefit more with a higher mana capacity right now since I can use more magic and even learn higher tier magic spells with it. I¡¯ll increase my magic power after Iplete the next quest and get more Magic Points.¡¯


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Increase Mana Capacity¡¯ for 5 Magic Points>


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    Ding!


    <You have purchased ¡®Increase Mana Capacity¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <Your Mana Capacity has increased by 500!>


    [Mana: 920/920]


    After the purchase, Leo suddenly felt a burst of energy within his body.


    ¡®500 mana?! That¡¯s a lot more than I¡¯d expected, and it only cost 5 Magic Points!¡¯


    Leo was pleasantly surprised by the results.


    However, when he looked at the Magic Shop again, the price of [Increase Mana Capacity] had increased to 50 MP.


    Despite that, he was still satisfied with the results, as his mana capacity had basically doubled with the purchase.


    Leo fell asleep with a smile on his face shortly after.

 Chapter 25: Adventurers Examination

    <h4>Chapter 25: Adventurers Examination</h4>


    Chapter 25: Adventurers Examination


    The following morning, Leo woke up earlier than usual to get some breakfast before making his way to his ssroom.


    ¡°Good morning, Leo!¡±


    His ssmates greeted him with bright smiles.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Leo returned their greetings with a smile of his own.


    ¡°Is it just me or does Leo feel a lot different nowadays? He no longer looks as weak as when he first returned.¡± His ssmates mumbled to each other.


    ¡°His recovery is probably going well, so he gained some of his strength.¡±


    ¡°Leo, how is your body feeling?¡± One of the students decided to ask him.


    ¡°It¡¯s in a much better condition than it was three weeks ago, that¡¯s for sure.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear, especially since your fight with Kayn is next week.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat Kayn in your current state?¡± Another student asked.


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I won¡¯t know until I fight him, but I should be fine.¡±


    However, to his surprise, the students all startedughing suddenly.


    ¡°D-Did I say something funny?¡± He asked them.


    ¡°You always say that, but when the fight begins, you destroy your opponent before they can even cast a second magic spell. Even without your memories, you¡¯re still humble as ever!¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡± Leo didn¡¯t know how to respond to such words so he just kept quiet.


    Professor Jasmine entered the room shortly after and started their ss.


    Seven boring hourster.


    ¡°This is all for today. Have a fun weekend.¡± Jasmine dismissed the ss afterward.


    Leo quickly organized his notes before leaving the ssroom.


    However, on his way outside the school building, Leo was stopped in the hallway by someone with a familiar face.


    ¡°Hey, Leo! I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten about our duel next week!¡±


    It was Kayn, and he was there to remind him of their duel and to provoke him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember.¡± Leo calmly said.


    Kayn suddenly started walking towards him.


    Leo stood his ground and didn¡¯t back away even when Kayn was right in front of his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to break your bones and embarrass you in front of the entire academy.¡±


    Leo smiled and said, ¡°And I can¡¯t wait to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Keep up your act and enjoy yourst week of peace, Leo. See you in a week, motherfucker.¡±


    Kayn turned around and walked away afterward.


    Leo took a deep breath before moving his legs again.


    ¡®Is it because of all that training I did with Khrome and Miss Camille? I can no longer feel any fear from Kayn. His presence is simply too weak.¡¯ Leo wondered to himself as he returned home to change out of his school uniform.


    Sometimeter, he met up with Miss Camille in the parking lot where she usually parked her car.


    Once they left the school premise and were halfway to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Leo wore the ne that changed his appearance, turning into Leon.


    ¡°Can you tell me a little about the examination so that I can be more prepared?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°The examination is extremely easy, so I am not even going to bother exining it. If you cannot pass such an easy examination after all that training you did, I will immediately sever all rtionships with you.¡±


    Leo stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°I-I will pass the examination even if I have to put my life on the line!¡± He said in a nervous voice.


    Sometimeter, they entered the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°Leon, right? I have already prepared for your Adventurer¡¯s Examination. Please, follow me.¡±


    The desk worker brought Leo and Miss Camille to another room on the fourth floor.


    Upon entering the room, Leo could see an old man sitting at the table. However, this old man had an immensely bulky body. His muscles were so thick that it made his clothes look like they were a size too small.


    If it were not for his long white beard and wrinkled face, Leo would¡¯ve mistaken him as a middle-aged bodybuilder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Camille.¡± The old man greeted her with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Guildmaster Borus.¡± Miss Camille bowed her head slightly.


    ¡°So this is the boy that got you to step foot inside the Adventurers¡¯ Guild again. I can tell at nce that he¡¯s not an ordinary fellow.¡± The old man that happened to be the Guildmaster of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild this particr ce approached Leo with a sharp gaze.


    Leo swallowed nervously, feeling as though he was naked before this old man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Hello, I am Leon.¡±


    ¡°Leon, huh? Why do you want to be an Adventurer?¡± Guildmaster Borus suddenly asked.


    ¡°Because I want to get stronger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? What a simple answer. In fact, this is the exact same reason you gave me 15 years ago when I asked you.¡± He nced at Miss Camille.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give him a script if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°Hahaha! I couldn¡¯t care less about that!¡±


    ¡°Anyways, allow me to properly introduce myself. I am the Guildmaster of this Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Most people call me Guildmaster Borus, so you can do so as well.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I will be overseeing your Adventurer¡¯s Examination today.¡±


    ¡°Although this is normally done by someone else, I just had to take over after hearing that you¡¯re being sponsored by Camille over here.¡±


    ¡°Y-You won¡¯t make the exam harder than normal because you¡¯re the Guildmaster, right? My life is on the line here!¡± Leo asked him in a nervous voice.


    ¡°Of course not! I would never do such a thing as a Guildmaster!¡± He said with a profound smile on his face.


    Leo sighed in relief after hearing his words.


    ¡°Anyways, I have wasted enough of your time. Let¡¯s begin the exam.¡±


    Guildmaster Borus led Leo to the center of the room, where arge square machine was located.


    ¡°This machine will test your Magic Talent. It goes from Rank F to Rank S. ce your hand on that crystal ball there.¡±


    Leo followed the instruction and ced his hand on the crystal ball.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Guildmaster Borus went to press a couple of buttons.


    A few momentster, Leo could feel his mana being sucked by the machine.


    ¡°Your Magic Talent is¡­ S Rank!¡± Guildmaster Borus spoke in a surprised voice.


    Miss Camille, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. In fact, her facial features barely moved.


    ¡®S Rank¡­ The Magic System says that I have EX+ Magic Talent. This confirms that EX Rank is above S Rank, but just how much higher?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have S Rank Magic Talent¡ª though you probably already know that. To put into perspective how lucky you are, there are over 20 billion people in this world, but less than ten thousand people have S Rank Magic Talent.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move onto your Magic Affinity now. ce your hand on the crystal ball again.¡± Guildmaster Borus instructed.


    A few momentster¡ª


    ¡°You have two Magic Affinities. Dark and Wind.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wind?¡± Miss Camille raised her eyebrows.


    She was surprised this time, as she didn¡¯t expect Leo to have a second Magic Affinity.


    ¡°Your Dark Magic Affinity is Rank S while your Wind Magic Affinity is Rank F.¡±


    ¡®Rank F? That¡¯s probably why it didn¡¯t show up when I tested him. His Dark Magic Affinity most likely had overshadowed it.¡¯ Miss Camille thought to herself.


    ¡°All right, just one more test before we move onto the next part of the examination.¡± Guildmaster Borus said.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to test your mana capacity right now, and that requires the machine to absorb almost all of your mana, so you¡¯ll experience Mana Fatigue from this. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give you a mana potion afterward.¡±


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Leo nodded.


    The next moment, Leo could feel the machine absorbing all of his mana at a rapid rate.


    Secondster, Leo fell to his knees from experiencing Mana Fatigue.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Guildmaster Borus handed him a mana potion immediately afterward.


    While Leo waited for his mana to recover, Guildmaster Borus looked at the results.


    When he saw the result, Guildmaster Borus frowned, ¡°Your mana capacity is only slightly above 900!? How is this possible?! Even an average magician who has only studied magic for one to two years would have this much mana! This is outrageously low for someone of your talent! What have you been doing for your entire life?!¡±


    He actually started yelling at Leo, as he¡¯d believed that Leo had wasted his magic talents. Most people start learning magic even before 10 years old, so when Leo, who is already 18 years old, only has 900 mana capacity, it could only mean one thing¡ª that he barely studied magic!


    Anybody would be frustrated at Leo if they saw his mana capacity and his Magic Talent beside each other, much less the Guildmaster of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t think I could still be this agitated at my old age! You truly have a talent to piss me off, just like your sponsor!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Guildmaster Borus.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°Due toplications, Leon only started learning magic about three weeks ago. To increase his mana capacity in such a short time, it could be considered a miracle.¡±


    ¡°What?! Three weeks?! This makes me even more furious!¡±


    Guildmaster Borus¡¯ face flushed with redness due to extreme frustration.


    After all, if Leo had started learning magic at the appropriate age, he could¡¯ve been one of the strongest if not the strongest magician in the country by now!


    AN: Bonus chapter. Vote and gift for more.

 Chapter 26: Adventurers Examination(2)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Adventurers Examination(2)</h4>


    Chapter 26: Adventurers Examination(2)


    ¡°Once again, due toplications, Leon was unable to learn magic until very recently. If you continue making a fuss about this, I will get angry.¡± Miss Camille said to Guildmaster Borus.


    ¡°Even if you say that, I just cannot help but feel frustrated at the wasted talents before me!¡± He sighed out loud.


    ¡°I understand your frustrations, but there is nothing we can do but to move forward. Leon may bete to the party, but he¡¯s still very young. It¡¯s not impossible for him to catch up if he works hard enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ He may have startedte, but his talents are still there. As long as we can train him properly, he will definitely be a future S-Rank Adventurer!¡± Borus agreed with Miss Camille¡¯s sentiment.


    Guildmaster Borus proceeded to write down Leo¡¯s results into the clipboard he was holding.


    [Magic Talent: S-Rank]


    [Magic Affinity: Dark(S), Wind(F)]


    [Mana Capacity: 900]


    [Note: Only started training magic 3 weeks ago. Potential S-Rank Adventurer.]


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s move onto the next part of the examination. Follow me.¡±


    Guildmaster Borus led them to a more spacious room, where a human-shaped golem was resting in the center of the room.


    ¡®Am I going to fight that thing?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself the instant he saw the golem.


    ¡°This is a Human Golem. It has prowess equal to a F-Rank monster. Your goal is to defeat it. However, you are not allowed to use artifacts or potions during the fight, and you have 10 minutes to defeat it.¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    Leo nodded and asked, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not an artifact, I can use it, right? I would like to use a sword.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a magician. Why would you want to use a sword?¡± Guildmaster Borus was puzzled by his request.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I have more experience with a sword than I do with magic¡­¡± Leo exined.


    ¡°What?!¡± Borus immediately turned to look at Miss Camille and shouted, ¡°What is the meaning of this?! I thought you were teaching him magic!¡±


    ¡°I am, but he¡¯s also training in swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­ He¡¯s already years behind his peers in magic, yet you¡¯re still wasting his time by teaching swordsmanship? What in god¡¯s name are you thinking, Camille?¡±


    ¡°How I train him is none of your business, Borus. Are you here to lecture me or manage the examination?¡±


    Guildmaster Borus sighed, ¡°Do you have a sword? If not, I can lend one to you.¡±


    ¡°I have a sword. Miss Camille?¡± Leo turned to look at her.


    Miss Camille retrieved his training sword and handed it to him.


    Once the sword was in his hand, Leo nodded at Guildmaster Borus, who begrudgingly activated the Human Golem.


    The golem started moving a few secondster.


    Although its movements were stiff at first, it got realistic and fluid really quickly, and before Leo realized, the golem was already running at him.


    The golem started throwing punches at Leo once it was close enough.


    ¡®While its punches are quite heavy, its movements are incredibly slow! I can dodge it with ease!¡¯


    Leo wanted to test his training results on the golem, so he didn¡¯t attack it immediately.


    However, he quickly grew bored because of how slow the golem moved.


    ¡®This golem is weaker than I thought¡­ Let¡¯s just end it¡­¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Leo suddenly used the firstbo of the Formless Sword Dance, sending out three strikes in a quick session.


    The golem stopped moving for a second before it copsed on the floor, breaking into 3 different pieces.


    ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ Leo stared at the broken golem with raised eyebrows, almost as though he couldn¡¯t believe how easy he¡¯d defeated it.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have defeated the golem and passed the Adventurer¡¯s Examination¡­ if this was a normal examination.¡± Borus said to him with a profound smile on his face.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Leo asked.


    Borus suddenly stomped the floor with hisrge feet, causing the entire room to tremble.


    The Human Golem that had been lying on the floor suddenly transformed into a pile of sand.


    The sand started moving shortly after, growing bigger and bigger until it transformed into another golem, but it looked nothing like the Human Golem and was twice asrge.


    ¡°This is a Sand Golem, and it has the prowess of an E-Rank monster. If you want to pass the examination and be an Adventurer, you must defeat it! However, you are only allowed to use magic!¡± Borus exined to him.


    ¡°Borus! What is the meaning of this?! This isn¡¯t part of the Adventurer¡¯s Examination!¡± Miss Camille called him out with a frown on her face.


    Borus looked at her and said, ¡°Camille, this is my Guild. If you want to be recognized as an Adventurer here, you will have to follow my rules. If you don¡¯t like it, you can go to another city and take the examination all over again there.¡±


    ¡°I just need to defeat it with my magic, right? I will do it.¡± Leo suddenly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am talking about! The golem will start moving in ten seconds, so you better be prepared before then!¡± Borus said.


    ¡°Ten seconds, huh?¡±


    Leo quietly stood there and waited for the Sand Golem to move.


    Ten secondster, the Sand Golem suddenly twitched.


    However, before it could even move an arm, Leo raised his hand and pointed his finger at the golem.


    ¡®ck Bullet!¡¯


    The ck Bullet easily blew a hole in the golem¡¯s face, but it did not stop there and continued flying at the wall behind it, creating a fist-sized hole in it.


    A few secondster, the Sand Golem returned to being a pile of useless sand.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Borus muttered in a dazed voice after witnessing the whole thing.


    ¡®During the ten second wait, he had silently cast ck Bullet and overcharged it. Once the ten seconds had passed and the golem was activated, he released the magic, destroying it in an instant.¡¯


    ¡®However, even though he had a n, it wouldn¡¯t have worked if his magic power wasn¡¯t strong enough. In order to damage the Sand Golem, he needed at least 1,500 magic power. That ck Bullet just now should be close to 2,000 magic power¡­¡¯


    A slight smile appeared on Miss Camille¡¯s face when she realized what Leo had just done.


    ¡°Did I pass the examination?¡± Leo asked Borus a momentter.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Guildmaster Borus suddenly startedughing out loud.


    ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all! Alright, I will ept this loss! Congrattions, Leon. You have officially passed the Adventurer¡¯s Examination. And I apologize for my little prank just now. I wanted to see your magic potential and couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also wanted to test my magic.¡± Leo shook his head.


    Sometimeter, Guildmaster Borus personally handed Leo his Adventurer¡¯s License.


    ¡°You will need this if you want to leave the city by yourself or ept missions from any Guilds out there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leo epted his Adventurer¡¯s License that took the form of an identification card.


    [Name: Leon] [ID:1505737101]


    [Adventurer Rank: F]


    [DOB:04/29/2022] [Blood: O+]


    [Sponsor: Camille Light(ID:646090913)]


    [Date Created: 01/01/2040] [Expiration: 01/01/2050]


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re an official Adventurer, let¡¯s start your training.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°Already? Shouldn¡¯t we prepare a little more? How about a lesson on monsters first?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn as you fight them. That¡¯s the fastest way for someone like you to learn.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, greenhorn. I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ll be.¡± Borus said to Leo.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good to finally see you back outside the city again, Camille.¡±


    Guildmaster Borus turned around and disappeared into the building shortly after.


    Meanwhile, Miss Camille brought Leo to another room that had dozens ofputers, almost as though they had entered an inte cafe.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°This is where you can ept guild missions and requests,¡± she exined.


    ¡®Huh. In fantasy novels, they would be posted all over the walls like some kind of busy office, but this is pretty neat and more convenient.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    Once they found an emptyputer, Miss Camille instructed him, ¡°Insert your card there. You¡¯ll only be shown missions that are at your grade or below for now.¡±


    Leo scrolled through the missions on the screen after inserting his card.


    There were four categories of missions that Leo could pick from.


    Transportation missions, subjugation missions, territory control, or special missions.


    ¡°Do subjugation missions.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°All right¡­¡±


    After clicking on the subjugation mission category, Leo automatically received a mission.


    [Kill F-Rank Monsters]


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? Shouldn¡¯t it be more specific?¡± Leo looked at Miss Camille.


    ¡°Is that not specific enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I mean, how many am I supposed to kill? What kind of monsters?¡±


    ¡°The amount doesn¡¯t matter. You can kill a hundred or none. The type of monsters don¡¯t matter either. Just kill whateveres your way.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°Really? This isn¡¯t really a mission at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. Unless there are monsters causing trouble near our city or blocking trade routes, the guild won¡¯t hand out official subjugation missions. However, in order to leave the city as an F-Rank Adventurer, you must have a mission, hence this kind of vague mission¡ª it¡¯s mostly just to let the guild know what you n on doing outside.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that you have a mission, let¡¯s go hunt some monsters.¡± Miss Camille said a momentter.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo nodded in a nervous manner.


    __


    AN: Don¡¯t forget to vote!

 Chapter 27: Outside the City Walls

    <h4>Chapter 27: Outside the City Walls</h4>


    Chapter 27: Outside the City Walls


    After leaving the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Leo got into the car with Miss Camille.


    ¡°Since it¡¯ll take some time before we reach the city walls, I will exin to you about monsters.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ City walls?¡± Leo looked at her with raised eyebrows. There was no such thing in his old world.


    ¡°This city is surrounded by a massive wall. It prevents monsters from entering and makes it harder for vampires to sneak inside. There¡¯s also a powerful magic barrier that protects the city from any magic attacks from the outside.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ By the way, I have been wanting to ask this for a while but¡­ where the hell did these monsters and vampirese from?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Vampires have existed since ancient times. There are records that suggest vampires have existed even before humans. As for monsters¡­ this mighte as a surprise, but we believe that they¡¯de from another world, just like you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Leo was dumbfounded by this new information.


    ¡°Yes. Monsters didn¡¯t exist until a thousand years ago. They suddenly appeared out of the blue and started terrorizing the world. They don¡¯t care if you¡¯re human or vampires¡ª they will attack anything in sight.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, no matter how many monsters we kill, they seem to keeping back. Although the number of monsters today are far lower than a thousand years ago, we cannot get rid of thempletely no matter how many of them we kill.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not like nothing good came out of it. While monsters are a nuisance, they provide this world with mana cores.¡±


    ¡°Mana cores? Let me guess, it¡¯s something monsters leave behind after they are killed, and they contain mana inside.¡± Leo said, recalling all of the video games he¡¯s yed in the past when he was only a child.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. These mana cores are extremely useful to us, as they can be used to make potions and artifacts. It¡¯s also how most Adventurers make a living nowadays.¡±


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille parked the car in a special area for Adventurers who are nning on leaving the city.


    ¡°So this is the city wall¡­ It¡¯s freaking massive¡­¡± Leo mumbled as he lifted his head all the way just to see the top of the walls.


    ¡°Just how tall is this wall?¡± He asked a momentter.


    ¡°A little over 1,000 meters or about 3,200 feet tall.¡±


    ¡°Here, wear this ring.¡± Miss Camille suddenly handed him a ck ring.


    After wearing it on his right ring finger, Leo asked, ¡°Is this an artifact?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it will protect you in case I cannot,¡± she calmly said.


    The two of them approached the gates at the city wall, where multiple guards with heavy firearms stood.


    One of them raised his hand and said, ¡°Show us your ID.¡±


    ¡°Show him your Adventurer¡¯s License.¡± Miss Camille said to him as she retrieved her own.


    The guard checked Leo¡¯s ID first.


    ¡°F-Rank Adventure? And you¡¯re going outside with just the two of you?¡± The guard looked at them with raised eyebrows.


    Although there are no regtions on how many people are required to leave the city, most F-Rank Adventurers only leave the city if there were at least four of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your own good, but you should probablye back once you have more people. It¡¯s really dangerous outside, and the number of monsters roaming has increased significantly over the past few days.¡± The guard said to them, unaware of Miss Camille¡¯s Adventurer Rank.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but we will be fine.¡± Miss Camille handed her Adventurer¡¯s License to him the next moment.


    ¡°S¡­S-Rank?!¡± The guard was in disbelief when he saw Miss Camille¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s License.


    Since it has been years since Miss Camille decided to leave the city, it was not weird for the guards there to not recognize her.


    ¡°Camille Light¡­ You¡¯re the Saintess!¡± The guard immediately recognized her after seeing her name.


    ¡°Please excuse my rudeness just now, Saintess. If it¡¯s you, I have no doubt that everything will be fine.¡± The guard quickly returned their Adventurer¡¯s License and took a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Miss Camille said in a nonchnt manner.


    ¡°A-Anyways, why are you guys leaving the city? And how long do you think you¡¯ll be gone for?¡± The guard then asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to subjugate monsters. We should return by tonight.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Enjoy yourselves out there.¡± The guard saluted them as they walked through the thick city walls.


    ¡®Enjoy yourselves? That¡¯s practically the opposite of what he was saying just a moment ago!¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock after seeing the scenery outside the city walls.


    Unlike the bright and colorful scenery inside the city that could be seen throughout all hours of the day, the scenery outside the city was theplete opposite, being deste and deserted with no greenery in sight.


    Leo thought he¡¯d been transported to another world again after leaving the city for the first time.


    ¡°What the heck happened out here? It¡¯s almost as though a nuclear war had urred.¡±


    ¡°This is the result of fighting monsters for a thousand years. What were you expecting?¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was expecting, but this is just¡­ insane.¡±


    ¡°Wee to our world.¡± Miss Camille said as she started walking forward.


    Leo followed her from behind and looked around nervously.


    ¡°Calm down. Although we have left the city, we¡¯re still in a safe zone. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had set a perimeter around the city that the monsters must pass first before they can reach for the city walls. It¡¯ll be another 10 miles before we start encountering monsters.¡±


    ¡°T-Ten miles?! Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to walk all the way?!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°Of course not. We can rent a bike at the border of the green zone.¡± Miss Camille said.


    And she continued, ¡°There are three different safe zones inside this 10-mile perimeter. The green zone is about a mile long starting from the city walls. Inside this zone, there are almost no risks of us encountering monsters. Past the green zone is the orange zone.¡±


    ¡°The orange zone is about four miles after the green zone. The guards and Adventurers that patrol this zone are significantly less than the green zone, so there is a higher chance of encountering a monster, but it¡¯s still a rtively safe area.¡±


    ¡°The final zone is the red zone. While there are still people that patrol this area, it¡¯s not enough to keep itpletely safe, so there¡¯s a decent chance that we might encounter a monster there.¡±


    ¡°As for the areas outside the safe zone¡­ We call it the Wilderness.¡±


    ¡°What about the other cities?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°Most of them are in a simr situation.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    About ten minutester, Leo could see a building in the distance, and it looked like a car dealership with how many vehicles were there.


    Once they arrived at this ce, one of the workers there approached them.


    ¡°Are you looking to rent a vehicle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I want it for this entire week.¡± Miss Camille nodded.


    ¡°What kind of vehicle are you looking to rent?¡±


    ¡°A motorcycle.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please, follow me. I will show you all we have in service.¡±


    Miss Camille and Leo followed the worker to the back of the store, where over 20 motorcycles were avable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Miss Camille pointed to a red supersport motorcycle.


    ¡°Great eyes. This is the best one we have in stock right now. It will cost you 1,000 dors per day, but we don¡¯t cover any damages done to it, so you have to be careful with it.¡±


    Miss Camille suddenly retrieved her Adventurer¡¯s License and showed it to the man.


    ¡°S-Rank Adventurer!¡± The man was left speechless.


    After a moment of silence, he snapped out of his daze and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Since you¡¯re an S-Rank Adventurer, you may borrow the vehicle for as long as you¡¯d like with no fee or charges! Thank you for your service!¡±


    After taking back her ID, Miss Camille jumped on the motorcycle and said to Leo, ¡°Get on.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously before wearing a helmet and taking a seat right behind her.


    After wearing her helmet, Miss Camille revved the engine.


    ¡°Hold still.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Leo shouted out loud when the motorcycle suddenly started shooting forward, and he instinctively embraced Miss Camille.


    ¡®So soft!¡¯ Leo thought to himself when he suddenly grabbed onto something incredibly soft but firm.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t move your hands right this instant, I am going to throw you off and let the monsters feast on you!¡± Miss Camille spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Leo quickly realized what he was touching and immediately adjusted his hands.


    A few minutester, they reached the end of the red zone.


    ¡°All right, get off.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re only going to hunt F-Rank monsters, we don¡¯t need to go any further.¡±


    Once they both got off the motorcycle, Miss Camille parked the motorcycle at one of the guard posts there.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone might steal it?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but ask her, who didn¡¯t even bother to secure it.


    ¡°All vehicles out here are branded with magic and are not allowed to be brought inside the city. Even if they somehow manage to smuggle it inside the city, they won¡¯t be able to sell it legally. It¡¯s not worth the hassle for the amount you get out of it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s good to hear, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stay alert and don¡¯t leave my side until I say so. We¡¯re entering the real Wilderness now.¡±


    Leo nodded with a serious expression on his face and followed Miss Camille into the Wilderness.

 Chapter 28: First Kill

    <h4>Chapter 28: First Kill</h4>


    Chapter 28: First Kill


    The moment Leo stepped foot outside the safe zone, his heart started throbbing with excitement, almost as though he¡¯d just entered another world.


    Although it was just a couple of steps, Leo could feel an immediate change in the atmosphere.


    His eyes wandered left and right without stopping¡ª he¡¯s never been this focused even during important examinations.


    Suddenly, a loud bang resounded not too far away from their location, causing Leo to jump and point his weapon in that direction.


    ¡°W-What was that?!¡± He asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones out there. There will be other Adventurers. Although I told you to stay focused, you don¡¯t need to be so stiff and nervous. That will actually make it more likely for you to mess up.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I will try to calm down a little.¡± Leo sighed.


    However, it was easier said than done. After all, he¡¯s never seen monsters before, much less fight them.


    He was only an ordinary student less than a month ago, and despite all the training he¡¯s done, it didn¡¯t mentally prepare him for this nerve-wracking adventurer, not to mention the deste background that made it naturally hard for people to see very far into the distance.


    ¡®Calm down, Leo. Miss Camille, an S-Rank Adventurer, is with you¡­¡¯ He quickly calmed down after seeing how calm Miss Camille appeared, almost as though she was taking a stroll in the park.


    ¡°There¡¯s a monster 500 meters directly ahead. Prepare for battle.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo narrowed his eyes in the direction in front of them, but he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡®How can she see so far away? I can¡¯t see any further than 200 meters!¡¯ He wondered inwardly.


    Sure enough, a few momentster, Leo could see a four-legged entity running in their direction.


    This entity had the body of a wolf and was covered in thick brown fur that naturally blended with the background. It was about 2.5 meters tall or 8.2 feet, much taller than most human adults.


    Its red eyes radiated with bloodthirsty killing intent, and its sharp teeth that resembled that of a saber tooth tiger.


    When Leo saw this horrific entity that was much bigger than himself running at them, his natural instincts kicked in, causing his body to freeze from fear.


    ¡°Leo! Wake up and fight that thing!¡± Miss Camille shouted, snapping him out of his daze.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way I can fight that thing! It¡¯s nothing like the golem during the Adventurer¡¯s Examination! It¡¯s much bigger, faster, and scarier!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to live the rest of your life holed up in the city like a coward, or are you going to live life to the fullest without any fear?! You may not be the same Leo that I once knew, but I can see the simrities! I know that you¡¯re capable of defeating this monster!¡± Miss Camille said to him as she prepared to attack the monster if it got close enough.


    Leo gritted his teeth after hearing Miss Camille¡¯s words.


    Even though he was always bullied and lived a lonely life in his previous world, there was one thing that defined him¡ª something that he held great pride in.


    He may be weak, but he was not a coward. Even if he was guaranteed to lose and get beaten, he never went down without a fight when he was bullied.


    ¡®This may be a different world, but I am still the same person!¡¯ Leo gritted his teeth and tightened his grasp on his sword.


    After taking a deep breath, he took his first step towards the monster.


    Once the monster was close enough to Leo, it raised its right paw and swiped its razor-sharp ws at him.


    ¡®I can see it! Compared to the speed Khrome swings his sword, this is nothing!¡¯ Leo subconsciously smiled after realizing that he was not powerless before this monster.


    After dodging the attack, Leo performed a simple sword swing.


    ¡°HA!¡±


    Leo released a loud roar as he swung his sword.


    Whoosh!


    The sword went right through the monster¡¯s left leg, severing it in a single strike.


    The monster released a painful cry, but Leo did not stop and continued to swing his sword while he moved to the monster¡¯s rear.


    Whoosh!


    Another leg was cleanly severed, causing the monster to lose bnce and copse.


    When he saw an opportunity to finish the monster, Leo jumped at the monster¡¯s head while plunging his sword downwards.


    The monster released a loud whimper as Leo¡¯s sword thrusted into the ground, piercing the monster¡¯s skull in the process.


    After twitching for a bit, the monster ceased all movements, and a puddle of blood appeared underneath a momentter.


    Leo wiped the monster¡¯s blood off his face using his sleeves and gasped for air afterward.


    Despite having plenty of stamina left, he felt oddly exhausted.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have just killed your first monster.¡± Miss Camille approached him with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± She then asked.


    ¡°Oddly satisfied¡­¡± He said in a trembling voice while his body also shook from excitement.


    ¡°In case you¡¯re wondering, the Sand Golem you fought at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild is actually weaker than this F-Rank monster.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh? Even though it was considered an E-Rank?¡± Leo was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s only considered E-Rank because of its high defenses and powerful strength. However, it¡¯s actually quite slow and not really that dangerous if you can avoid its attacks¡ª not that you would know since you destroyed it before it could even move.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, you¡¯re not done with this monster yet.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s already dead, isn¡¯t it?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, but the mana core is still within its body. You won¡¯t earn any money with this corpse, so you have to harvest its mana core.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    Miss Camille handed him a fancy-looking knife with a ck de and said, ¡°Carve a hole in its head and retrieve the mana core from within.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you serious? That¡¯s freaking disgusting¡­¡± Leo was reluctant.


    ¡°Then we can just forget about it and you won¡¯t earn any money.¡± Miss Camille took back the knife.


    ¡°W-Wait! I will do it!¡±


    After taking the knife, Leo took a deep breath and started carving a hole in the monster¡¯s head.


    Once he could see something shiny, Leo split open the hole with his bare hands and retrieved the pebble-sized mana core from within.


    ¡°Seriously? This is smaller than what I had in mind.¡± Leo looked at the mana core in his hand with a dumbfounded gaze.


    The exterior of the mana core appeared to be some kind of crystal with a smooth texture, and the interior contained azure-colored liquid. Furthermore, even though he¡¯d yanked it out of the monster¡¯s head and he was holding it with bloodied hands, there was not a single smear of blood on it.


    ¡°So this liquid is what pure mana looks like?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not pure mana. In order for humans to consume it, we have to purify it using alchemy.¡±


    ¡°And how much would this mana core cost if I were to sell it?¡±


    ¡°About five hundred dors.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred dors?! That¡¯s a lot of money! No wonder why people risk their lives to be Adventurers! However, it¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass carrying around these mana cores, especially if I want to hunt a lot of them before returning to the city.¡± Leo sighed.


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at him for a moment before reaching for something in her spatial storage.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Leo looked at her palms to see what she wanted to give him, and it was a golden ring.


    ¡°Is this a proposal?¡± He spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! I was only joking with you!¡± Leo panicked when she took it back.


    After receiving his apology, Miss Camille handed him the ring and said, ¡°This is a D-Rank artifact called Spatial Ring. It will allow you to use spatial storage and store items inside like this.¡±


    She proceeded to demonstrate what he has seen many times by now.


    ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t these things expensive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it cost about ten million dors.¡±


    ¡°T-Ten million?!¡±


    After some quick calction, Leo realized that he needed to kill 20,000 more F-Rank monsters to be able to afford it.


    ¡°Consider it your birthday present,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo looked puzzled for a moment before realizing that it was actually his real birthday today.


    ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, I am 19 years old today.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually celebrate my birthday, not to mention how busy I¡¯ve been with training recently, so I didn¡¯t even realize it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for this gift, I will treasure it for life.¡± Leo thanked her after epting the ring.


    She nodded, ¡°In order to use it, just pour some of your mana into it.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I cannot use it at school since I am not supposed to be able to use any mana?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°Even if you cannot use magic, you can still use mana. Everybody has some mana in their body regardless if they can use magic or not. This is why ordinary people can use artifacts despite not being able to use magic.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Leo poured some of his mana into the ring, and a hole appeared right on top of the ring. Furthermore, the image of an empty room without any doors suddenly appeared inside his head.


    ¡°You should be able to naturally see the space inside the spatial ring inside your head now.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°Yes, I can see it. So this is what it looks like inside the spatial storage, huh? It¡¯s basically just an empty room.¡±


    After tossing the mana core into the spatial storage, he could see it entering the spacious room inside his head.


    Once the mana core was inside, he proceeded to take it back out to see how it worked, and sure enough, he could see his hand reaching into the spatial storage inside his head.


    ¡°All right, we have rested enough. Let¡¯s continue your training.¡± Miss Camille said to him a momentter.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you again for this gift, Miss Camille! I will definitely repay you in the future!¡± Leo said to her.


    Miss Camille silently nodded her head and started wandering the Wilderness shortly after.


    Leo stopped thinking about the Spatial Ring and focused on the training again.


    After walking for another 10 minutes, they encountered another monster, and it looked almost like the one Leo killed before with some slight differences in size and details.


    Leo didn¡¯t hesitate this time around and immediately confronted it, killing it a few momentster.

 Chapter 29: A Day in the Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Day in the Wilderness</h4>


    Chapter 29: A Day in the Wilderness


    After spending half an hour in the Wilderness, Leo achieved his third monster kill, but since he did not use magic and only used his sword, it did not count towards his quest progression.


    ¡°Miss Camille, can I use magic to kill the next few monsters? I want to experience what it feels like to fight monsters using magic.¡± Leo decided to ask her.


    Miss Camille pondered for a moment before nodding her head, ¡°Okay, but only a few. We¡¯re training your swordsmanship right now, after all. If you want to use nothing but magic to fight monsters, you can do so in the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you!¡±


    When they encountered the next monster, Leo proceeded to aim his finger at the monster running at them.


    Once he had a good aim, Leo released ck Bullet, shooting it straight into the monster¡¯s head that went on to pierce the rest of its body before exiting from its rear.


    The monster copsed on the floor, bing nothing but a corpse.


    ¡°What the heck? That was super easy!¡± Leo eximed after killing the monster in a single hit.


    Compared to fighting monsters with his sword, it was basically effortless and without any risks! It was like taking candy from a baby!


    Now that Leo had a taste of what it was like to fight using magic, he did not want to use the sword anymore! After all, it was much safer and more efficient to use magic than the sword!


    ¡°No wonder why people think magic is superior.¡± Leo mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself just because you killed a single F-Rank monster with your magic. You won¡¯t have such an easy time if you were fighting a monster with a simr level.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    And she continued, ¡°Your magic power is around the upper end of E-Rank, so it¡¯s only obvious that you were able to kill an F-Rank monster with a single hit. Furthermore, this monster is known for having weak defenses.¡±


    Even though Miss Camille downyed Leo¡¯s achievements, not everyone can do what Leo just did. In fact, even talented magicians would have trouble taking down an F-Rank monster with Tier 1 magic spells, much less with a single hit.


    However, Miss Camille didn¡¯t want Leo to be too arrogant, so she downyed his achievements, keeping him humble for now.


    With that being said, Leo still felt incredibly excited and happy about the results.


    About half an hourter, Leo killed two more monsters using magic,pleting his quest.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+2,000 Magic Experience, +10 Magic Points]


    <You have received new Quests from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Kill Monsters]


    [Description: Kill 10 monsters using magic]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 3,000 Magic Experience, 15 Magic Points]


    [Quest: Kill Monsters]


    [Description: Kill 10 monsters without using magic]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 3,400 Magic Experience, 17 Magic Points]


    ¡®Oh? There are quests that aren¡¯t rted to magic? Interesting¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself after seeing the new quest that required him to kill monsters without using magic.


    ¡®And it even has a better reward than if I were to kill monsters using magic¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t waste my time learning swordsmanship after all.¡¯ Leoughed inwardly.


    After killing two more monsters with magic, Leo returned to using the sword.


    ¡°Miss Camille, I have killed around 10 monsters now, and they were all basically the same type of monster. Are there any other F-Rank monsters around here? I think fighting a different variety of monsters will be a good experience.¡± He said.


    ¡°These Sharp Tooth Wolves are the mostmon around our city. If you want to fight other monsters, you¡¯ll have to get lucky or wander further out in the Wilderness. Since this is your first day fighting monsters, let¡¯s just focus on getting you morefortable with monsters.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, starting now, you are restricted from attacking the monster until three minutes has passed. However you can block its attacks. It won¡¯t be fun if you kill them before they can even do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°F-Fun? Is this supposed to be fun?¡± Leo asked in a dumbfounded voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely entertaining for me.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°How evil¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    During his next encounter with a Sharp Tooth Wolf, Leo purposefully allowed the monster to attack him without retaliating.


    ¡®Even though it¡¯s easy to dodge its attacks, I cannot help but feel nervous being around it. I thought I was getting used to them, but it appears that I am still fearful of these monsters subconsciously.¡¯ Leo quickly realized the true intention of Miss Camille¡¯s restriction for him.


    Indeed, Miss Camille wanted to get rid of Leo¡¯s subconscious fear towards monsters by forcing him to face them without being able to do anything to them.


    However, since Leo was only an ordinary human until very recently, it will take some time and serious effort to change his nature.


    Sometimeter¡ª


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+3,400 Magic Experience, +17 Magic Points]


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Miss Camille asked him.


    ¡°Tired.¡± Leo answered as he sat on the dry ground.


    ¡°You have killed 17 monsters so far. Not bad for your first time.¡±


    Miss Camille downyed Leo¡¯s achievements once again. Most normal F-Rank Adventurers would struggle to kill more than two monsters on their first day, yet Leo was already approaching 20 kills.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today. Since it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, we¡¯ll stay in a nearby hotel to make traveling more convenient.¡± Miss Camille said to him as they made their way back to the city.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo had noints.


    After returning to the city walls, Miss Camille parked her vehicle right outside the gates and said to the guards, ¡°We¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The guards said nothing about her actions even though it wasn¡¯t allowed.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille brought Leo to a hotel that was only a block away from the gates and rented two rooms for the weekend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you outside at nine tomorrow. They serve breakfast in the hotel at six.¡± Miss Camille entered her room after telling him these details.


    Leo also entered his room that was next to hers right after.


    After taking a long hot shower, Leoid on the bed and thought to himself, ¡®Oh, right. Lilith doesn¡¯t know that I won¡¯t be back for the weekends. Whatever. She¡¯ll survive without me for two days.¡¯


    He opened the Magic Shop shortly after and proceeded to purchase Increase Magic Power.


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Increase Magic Power¡¯ for 5 MP>


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    Ding!


    <You have purchased ¡®Increase Magic Power¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <You Magic Power has increased>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    He was a little disappointed when the system didn¡¯t tell him how much his magic power had increased.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to find out tomorrow.¡± He sighed.


    [Magic Points: 31]


    ¡°I could increase my Wind Affinity with 20 MP, but it¡¯s not a priority. I¡¯ll just save my MP for the ¡®Increase Mana Capacity¡¯.¡±


    Sometimeter, like a child with new toys, Leo retrieved all of the mana cores he¡¯d collected today and ced them all on the bed.


    ¡°I made almost 10,000 dors in a single day. If I was still in my old world, I would be freaking rich!¡±


    Once he was tired enough to sleep, Leo went to bed with the mana cores still lying around on the bed, treating them as though they were some kind of lucky charm.


    The following morning, Leo woke up and counted the mana cores before cing them inside his Spatial Ring.


    After breakfast, he took some time to rx before meeting Miss Camille outside the hotel.


    Upon returning to the Wilderness, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°We¡¯ll continue what we were doing yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Two hours and 7 killster, Leo asked, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Can I use my magic for now?¡±


    Seeing Miss Camille nod her head, Leo immediately started looking for the next monster with excitement.


    Of course, Miss Camille would still locate the monster before he can even see them.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a new type of monster.¡± Leo was pleasantly surprised to finally see a monster that wasn¡¯t a Sharp Tooth Wolf.


    This monster had two thick legs, a round body covered in feathers, and a long neck, just like an ostrich.


    However, this ostrich-like monster had feathers made out of steel, and even its skin looked metallic.


    ¡°What the heck is that? A steel ostrich?¡± Leo asked as they watched it from afar.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Steel Feather Long Leg. It¡¯s actually an E-Rank monster.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± Leo was so distracted by its hrious name that he missed the E-Rank part.


    ¡°In order to prate its feathers and the iron body underneath, you¡¯ll need at least 2,000 magic power. You won¡¯t be able to damage it at your current level even if you overcharged your ck Bullet,¡± she continued.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try.¡± Leo said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Fine. Go ahead and try. However, if you cannot kill it in one hit, you will have to survive five minutes against it without me as punishment.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I will get a reward if I can kill it with one hit?¡± Leo looked at her with anticipating eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it afterward,¡± she said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Good enough for me.¡± Leo nodded.


    He proceeded to aim at the unaware Steel Feather Long Leg and prepared to use ck Bullet.


    After overcharging it for a couple of seconds, Leo released the magic spell.


    Whoosh!


    The ck Bullet flew at the Steel Feather Long Leg with incredible speed, and before it could even realize that it was being attacked, the ck Bullet reached its body.


    Its steel-like feathers that could fend off even multiple attacks from a Sharp Tooth Wolf was destroyed almost instantly when the ck Bullet struck.


    Right after destroying its steel feathers, the ck Bullet proceeded to strike its sturdy body without slowing down, prating it with almost no resistance whatsoever.


    However, the Steel Feather Long Leg did not immediately die even though it had a hole in its body.


    It turned to look at Leo with a terrified look for a second before turning around and running away in the opposite direction, its blood pouring out of the hole in its body as it ran.


    ¡°Does that count as my win? I couldn¡¯t kill it immediately, but it will definitely die of blood loss in sooner orter, right?¡± Leo spoke in a calm voice as he turned to look at Miss Camille, who had a look of disbelief on her face at this moment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Camille?¡± He called for her when she didn¡¯t respond.

 Chapter 30: Sudden Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 30: Sudden Confrontation</h4>


    Chapter 30: Sudden Confrontation


    ¡®Has he been hiding his power this entire time? The magic power of that spell just now should be around 2,500! And it¡¯s only a Tier 1 magic spell!¡¯ Miss Camille was shocked by the results.


    Just yesterday, Leo¡¯s magic power with ck Bullet was only about 1,800 to 1,900 even when he overcharged it. However, his magic power had suddenly jumped by over 500 in a single day, which wasn¡¯t normal even by genius standards.


    Therefore, Miss Camille could onlye to the conclusion that Leo had been hiding his true power.


    ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t count. The Steel Feather Long Leg is still alive, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± She eventually said in a cold voice, feeling like she had been tricked.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± Leo shrugged.


    They returned to looking for more monsters shortly after.


    After encountering a Sharp Tooth Wolf, Leo used ck Bullet on it, killing it without needing to overcharge it.


    ¡®Not bad. Although I won¡¯t know the exact amount, it¡¯s safe to say that my magic power has increased significantly after the purchase. This Magic System is truly a godsend.¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he went to harvest the monster¡¯s mana core.


    Leo looked at his progress for his quest.


    [Quest: Kill Monsters]


    [Description: Kill 10 monsters using magic]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 3,000 Magic Experience, 15 Magic Points]


    [Progress: 4/10]


    ¡®I killed four monsters with magic? I guess that ostrich died due to blood loss.¡¯


    At the end of the day, Leo returned to the city with Miss Camille.


    ¡°40 mana cores¡­ I have managed to kill even more monsters today!¡± Leo smiled as he stared at the mana cores spread out on his bed.


    As for his quest, he only needed to kill three more monsters with magic toplete it.


    The following day, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°You will be entering the Wilderness by yourself today. Your goal is to kill 10 monsters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going by myself?!¡± Leo was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d leave him alone so quickly. ¡°After seeing your progress and confidence for the past two days, I think you¡¯ll do fine by yourself. Just don¡¯t wander too far from the city.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little too early for me to go alone?¡±


    ¡°The earlier you can go outside by yourself the better. Or do you want me to hold your hands forever?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I would actually like that¡ª even though I know it¡¯s not possible.¡± Leo smiled.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille brought Leo outside the safe zone, where she left him alone.


    ¡°Come back before 6 PM.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ How do I know where to go? I¡¯m not like you, who can walk around without a map.¡±


    Miss Camille proceeded to hand him a t device that resembled a phone, but there was only one function to it.


    ¡°Press this button and it will open up a map. This device also has a built-in GPS tracker, so you will know where you are at all times. I have already marked this location. Whenever you¡¯re ready toe back, just follow the device back here.¡±


    ¡°This is pretty neat. How far does this thing track?¡± Leo asked as he fiddled with the device.


    ¡°Fifty miles around the city. Then I will see youter.¡± Miss Camille turned around and started driving back to the city shortly after.


    ¡°She really left me alone¡­¡± Leo mumbled to himself as he watched her figure disappear into the distance.


    After standing there without moving for a full minute to sink in the fact that he was truly alone in the Wilderness, Leo began walking further away from the city.


    Now that he was alone, he had to be even more cautious and alert of his surroundings.


    An hourter, Leo stopped and sighed, ¡°How does Miss Camille find the monsters? When I am with her, we would encounter one every ten to fifteen minutes.¡±


    He realized that without Miss Camille, finding a monster was even more challenging than defeating one!


    ¡°No wonder why she only told me to kill 10 monsters. She knew that this would happen!¡±


    Since there was nothing he could do besides wander aimlessly and hope to encounter a monster, that was what he did.


    Eventually, he encountered his first monster of the day, and it was another Sharp Tooth Wolf.


    Leo decided to use magic to kill this monster since he still needed three more kills toplete his quest.


    After killing it with a single ck Bullet, he went to harvest its mana core.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t seem to get used to this even though I¡¯ve been doing it for two days now¡­¡± He sighed as he dug out the mana core from the monster¡¯s forehead.


    After tossing the mana core into his Spatial Ring, Leo continued to look for more monsters.


    Fortunately, he ran into another one about ten minutester.


    However, after that, he would not find another monster for another hour.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+3,000 Magic Experience, +15 Magic Points]


    Ding!


    <You have received a new Quest>


    [Quest: Kill Monsters]


    [Description: Kill 50 monsters]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 5,000 Magic Experience, 25 Magic Points]


    ¡°Oh? Since it doesn¡¯t specify whether I need to use magic or not, I can kill monsters with whatever and still progress, right?¡±


    Leo continued his training after a short break.


    After walking for a few minutes, he came to a halt when he suddenly heard noisesing from his right side.


    ¡®Sounds like somebody is fighting over there¡­¡¯


    Leo pondered for a moment before walking towards the sound.


    When he was with Miss Camille, even though they would hear people fighting nearby, they would never approach them for some reason. In fact, they have not seen any other Adventurer for the past two days, almost as though they were purposefully avoiding other Adventurers.


    A few minutester, Leo could finally see the situation ahead, where a group of three Adventurers were fighting with a single Sharp Tooth Wolf, and they appeared to be struggling against it.


    ¡®Seriously? Why are they having so much trouble when they have three people fighting it?¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he watched them from afar.


    The group struggled for a few more minutes before finally subduing the monster.


    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Leo approached them afterward.


    To his surprise, when the group noticed his presence, they immediately aimed their weapons at him.


    ¡°Stay back or we will attack!¡± One of them shouted at him.


    ¡°Whoa! Calm down!¡± Leo subconsciously raised his hands to show that he was not a threat.


    ¡°STAY BACK!¡±


    However, the group did not let their guards down and even became more aggressive.


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll leave you guys alone!¡±


    Without any choice, Leo turned around and started walking away.


    ¡®What¡¯s their problem?¡¯ He thought to himself.


    After taking a few steps, Leo suddenly had an uneasy feeling in his guts.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    He heard someone behind him shout.


    Leo immediately turned around to see that one of the people in the group had casted magic, and a ball of fire was flying in his direction.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Leo cursed out loud and subconsciously used ck Bullet on the iing fireball, shooting it right in the air and causing it to explode.


    The group were stunned by what they had just witnessed and froze for a moment.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem?!¡± Leo shouted at them afterward, his heart throbbing with agitation.


    However, the group did not respond.


    Two of them even started running at him with their weapons raised.


    One of them had a sword and the other had an axe.


    Leo quickly readied his sword and prepared to fight them.


    Once they were close enough, the two Adventurers with a weapon attacked Leo from two different angles.


    Leo dodged one of the attacks with ease before deflecting the other with his sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and talk about this, okay?!¡± Leo tried to talk to them, but they ignored him.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    Their third member casted another magic spell at him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Leo had no choice but to use his weapon to intercept the attack since he didn¡¯t have the luxury to cast magic.


    After cutting the fireball in half, the magic dissipated, which had a different reaction than before since it didn¡¯t explode.


    However, he had no time to think about what had just happened because the other two Adventurers were already swinging their weapons at him.


    Leo was able to block one of them, but¡ª


    ¡®Shit! I can¡¯t dodge this one!¡¯


    Leo cried inwardly as he prepared for the worst.


    Suddenly¡ª


    ¡°AH!¡±


    A painful scream came from the person behind him, and before Leo could turn around to see what had happened, a golden spear struck the man in the front, killing him instantly.


    ¡®This magic is¡­¡¯ Leo recognized this magic, but he was still trying to process everything else.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there?!¡± Thest person in the group shouted in a terrified voice as he looked around in a panicked manner.


    A few momentster, he could see a person appearing in the distance. She was a beautiful woman with a cold expression on her face, and she was holding a spear made of golden light in one of her hands.


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡± Before Leo could even call out to her, Miss Camille tossed the spear in her hand.


    The spear flew right past Leo and struck the terrified man a few meters away, killing him as well.


    Leo looked at the gruesome scene with a horrified look on his face. This was his first time seeing human corpses, much less witnessing people being killed right before his eyes.

 Chapter 31: Law of the Jungle

    <h4>Chapter 31: Law of the Jungle</h4>


    Chapter 31: Law of the Jungle


    ¡°argh!¡±


    Leo suddenly puked out everything he ate for breakfast after he snapped out of his daze.


    ¡°M-Miss Camille! You killed them?!¡± Leo looked at her, still with a horrified expression on his face.


    ¡°They would¡¯ve killed you if I didn¡¯t kill them,¡± she calmly responded, acting as though this wasn¡¯t her first time killing others.


    ¡°Why would they do that?! I didn¡¯t even do anything to them! There was probably just some kind of misunderstanding!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°What do you know? They wanted to kill you and steal your stuff because you looked like an easy target, and they were right.¡± Miss Camille coldly sneered, and she continued, ¡°If you think monsters are the most dangerous beings in the Wilderness, think again. Humans can be just as dangerous if not even more dangerous than monsters out here.¡±


    ¡°E-Even if you say that, isn¡¯t it illegal to kill other humans in this world? Or are you going to tell me that suchw doesn¡¯t exist in this crazy world?!¡±


    ¡°Of course it is illegal to kill others. However, out here in the Wilderness, where there are no people watching, people can pretty much do whatever they want as long as they¡¯re not caught. It¡¯s almost like thew of the jungle where there are no rules. The strong devours the weak, whether it be monsters or humans.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, Leo. You have no friends in the Wilderness. People you think you can trust could be nning to stab you in the back when you¡¯re not watching. Even people that have been friends for a decade could turn on each other in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve told you this before letting youe out here alone, but I figured that it would be better for you to experience the cruel world out here for yourself.¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth in frustration. He turned to look at the corpses.


    ¡®What she said is not wrong, and it could even be applied in my old world. Even the most powerful predator out there cannotpare to humans, who can n and plot against others. However, it just feels wrong¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Leo, I know it won¡¯t be easy, but you need to get rid of your morals. What made sense in your old world will not make any sense here and vice versa. If you want to survive the Wilderness, you need not only the resolve to kill monsters but other humans as well.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not prepared to do so, then allow me to kill you right here and right now. This way, you will suffer less, and I won¡¯t have to waste any more effort on you.¡± Miss Camille suddenly summoned a golden spear and pointed it at Leo¡¯s neck.


    Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Decide.¡±


    Miss Camille poked his neck with the tip of her spear.


    Leo could feel a drop of blood sliding down his neck afterward.


    After a moment of silence, Leo took a step back and said, ¡°I would be insane if I could throw away my morals so easily. However, I am not stupid enough to let people kill me without fighting back. I will do what I have to in order to protect myself and this life of mine.¡±


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a weird one, Leo.¡±


    After retrieving her spear, she continued, ¡°I experienced my first kill when I was only 12 years old, and he was my tutor. He taught me a lot about being an Adventurer when I just became one.¡±


    ¡°W-What happened?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but ask her out of curiosity.


    ¡°He tried to take advantage of me one night, so I blew a hole in his chest where his heart was located,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Leo was speechless.


    ¡°Even though he treated me like his own daughter for a whole year, I killed him without any hesitation. That¡¯s when I learned that even the one you trust the most can betray you. It¡¯s only a matter of when.¡±


    ¡°Since then, I have killed countless humans alongside monsters.¡±


    ¡®Things sure got dark pretty fast¡­ As expected, a world where monsters and magic exist cannot be normal¡­¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    After a moment of silence, Leo spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of life you have lived or the kind of people you have met, but I can promise you one thing¡ª that I would never betray you.¡±


    ¡°If I ever betray you, I wee you to pierce my heart with that spear. Of course, that will never happen because I will never betray you.¡±


    Seeing Leo¡¯s bright smile, it was Miss Camille¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    ¡°How can you say something that embarrassing with a straight face? I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Y-You!¡± He immediately blushed.


    ¡°Anyways, what should we do with these corpses? Just leave them here for the monsters to consume? Won¡¯t that just make them stronger?¡± Leo asked her a momentter to change the topic.


    ¡°Yes, monsters will grow stronger if they eat humans since we contain mana in our body. However, it doesn¡¯t really matter in this situation since they¡¯re so weak. Just leave them here. Oh, make sure to search their bodies for any valuables first.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to rob them as well? My god¡­¡± Leo was speechless.


    Even though he said that, he was the first one to start searching the corpses, dumbfounding Miss Camille.


    Sometimeter, Leo said, ¡°Miss Camille, since you¡¯re here and have been following me for a while now¡ª ording to your own words, why don¡¯t you just stay with me for today¡¯s training? I seem to have trouble finding monsters without you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Miss Camille raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Mind what?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind being with me? I killed a lot of people, you know. More than even many other S-Rank Adventurers.¡±


    ¡°So what if you killed a lot of people? That¡¯s how this world works, right? I don¡¯t like killing people, but it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why it must be done. If this was my old world and the Miss Camille I know turned out to be a mass murderer, then I might be a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I said this before, but you¡¯re quick to adapt¡­¡± Miss Camille mumbled in a dazed voice.


    Sometimeter, after looting all three corpses, Leo sighed, ¡°These people are really poor. They only have a stamina potion on each of them with the magician having a mana potion instead.¡±


    ¡°Unless they¡¯re rich or they¡¯re staying out here for longer than one day, it¡¯s normal to carry around that much, and they¡¯re F-Rank Adventurers like you.¡±


    ¡°What about their weapons? Are they worth anything?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re just ordinary weapons.¡± Miss Camille shook her head.


    ¡°Then forget it. Fortunately, they also have three mana cores.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like killing people, but you don¡¯t mind robbing their corpses?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare apples with oranges. It¡¯d be a waste if we just leave it here with them, and it¡¯s not like they will be needing it,¡± he said.


    ¡°You may not be insane, but you¡¯re definitely notpletely normal, either.¡± Miss Camille couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Once Leo was sure that he didn¡¯t leave anything of value behind, they walked away from the crime scene and returned to hunting monsters.


    After hunting for about an hour, Leo managed to kill four monsters.


    ¡°I have been wanting to ask you this for a while now¡­ Just how do you do it? It¡¯s like you have some kind of radar that tells you where you can find the monsters. Is it a magic spell?¡± Leo suddenly asked her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that. When a monster is nearby, the mana in that area will have a certain reaction. You can actually do it right now if you know what you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    And she continued, ¡°Focus your eyes and try to see the mana around us.¡±


    Leo nodded. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When he opened his eyes, he was able to see the mana in the air that would normally be invisible.


    ¡°This is what undisturbed mana looks like. Memorize it for now. I will let you know when to look again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sometimeter, once they were close to a monster, Miss Camille said, ¡°Look at the mana again and tell me what¡¯s different.¡±


    Leo nodded and looked at the mana around them.


    ¡°Oh? The mana in that direction appears to be distorted.¡± He said.


    ¡°Indeed. If you see that, there is most likely a monster in that direction, and the closer you are to that monster, the stronger the distortion.¡±


    ¡°Of course, monsters are not the only thing that can distort the mana in the air. If you use a powerful magic spell, that could also distort mana. This includes artifacts.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ You should¡¯ve taught me this sooner! You have no idea how frustrating it was to walk an entire hour without seeing any monster!¡± Leo sighed out loud.


    ¡°You never asked.¡± She shrugged.


    Now that Leo knew the secret to finding monsters, he started confronting them without Miss Camille¡¯s help.


    And for the rest of the day, even though Miss Camille was by his side, it felt like he was experiencing the Wilderness by himself.


    ¡°I have harvested 66 mana cores. That¡¯s a little over 30,000 dors. Where can I sell them?¡± Leo asked once they returned to the city.


    ¡°You can sell them at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. They are guaranteed to have the fairest rates out there,¡± said Miss Camille.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s drop by the Adventurers¡¯ Guild before we return to the academy. I want to sell my mana cores.¡± He suggested.


    Sometimeter, they checked out of the hotel and started making their way back to the academy.


    Since the Adventurers¡¯ Guild was on the way to the academy, they made a quick stop there so that Leo could sell his hard-earned mana cores.

 Chapter 32: Wilderness Training Course

    <h4>Chapter 32: Wilderness Training Course</h4>


    Chapter 32: Wilderness Training Course


    ¡°The Guild can give you 33,000 dors for these mana cores. Are you okay with this amount?¡± The worker there asked him.


    ¡°I am.¡± Leo nodded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Would you like the money in cash or credit?¡± The worker then asked.


    ¡°Can you put it into this card?¡± Leo showed his academy bank card.


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    The worker took his mana cores and card.


    A few momentster, he returned the card back to Leo.


    ¡°Thank you for your business.¡± The worker bowed with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you too.¡±


    After putting away his card, Leo followed Miss Camille back to her car.


    When they returned to the academy, before Leo could even approach the academy gates, he could see a beautiful youngdy with a familiar face floating in the sky, and she appeared to be searching for something or someone.


    ¡®This ghost¡­¡¯ Leo shook his head after seeing Lilith at the front gates.


    Once Lilith noticed Leo, she immediately started waving and shouting at him, ¡°Leo! You¡¯re alive! I¡¯m really d! I thought you had died! Where did you go?! Do you have any idea how worried I have been?! You should¡¯ve told me before disappearing for two whole days!¡±


    ¡®She sounds like someone¡¯s overprotective mother when her son returns home an hourte because of traffic¡­¡¯ Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing Lilith¡¯s reaction.


    After signing back in the academy, Leo said his goodbyes to Miss Camille before making his way back to the dorm.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Camille, for everything so far. I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without you, and I hope to continue relying on you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for the overtime pay.¡± Miss Camille calmly said in a nonchnt manner.


    Leo smiled at her words because he knew that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    After all, there was no way her overtime pay at the academy could beat what she could be earning as an S-Rank Adventurer.


    After returning to his room, Leo looked at Lilith, who had a frustrated look on her face, but it actually made her look cuter.


    ¡°So? What do you have to say for yourself?¡± She suddenly said to him.


    ¡°What are you, my mother? Why do I have to tell you whenever I have to go somewhere?¡± He sighed out loud.


    ¡°I was worried, okay?! Do you have any idea how horrible it feels when you think that your first and potentiallyst friend in hundreds of years could be dead?!¡± She shouted at him.


    ¡°H-Hundreds of years? How old are you, exactly?¡± Leo asked her in a dazed voice.


    ¡°Never ask ady about her age!¡± Lilith immediately refused.


    ¡°Sorry, all right? I also didn¡¯t know I would be staying outside the city until Miss Camille told me.¡± He apologized to her.


    ¡°So where did you two disappear for two whole days? A healthy young man and a single mature woman disappearing for two days¡­ It can only mean one thing!¡± Lilith eximed.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s not it, okay?¡± Leo immediately refuted.


    And he continued, ¡°We went outside the city walls to train. That¡¯s what we did.¡±


    ¡°W-What? You went into the Wilderness?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it! Quickly!¡± She urged him in an excited voice.


    ¡°Let me go get some food first. I¡¯m freaking starving.¡±


    Leo made his way to the cafeteria and ate until his stomach was bloated.


    Once he returned to his room, he recalled his experience in the Wilderness for Lilith.


    ¡°I see¡­ Sounds like you had a lot of fun.¡± Lilith said at the end.


    ¡°You think I had fun?! It was a freaking terrifying and nerve-racking experience! I was almost killed today! And I even witnessed humans being killed for the first time in my life!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you? So what¡¯s the big deal? And you should¡¯ve known that humans are no different than animals. They will attack each other if given even the slightest chance.¡± Lilith sneered.


    ¡°Is it just me or does it sound like you don¡¯t like humans?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t like humans. Their arrogance knows no bounds, and they are also unreasonable when ites to vampires. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I hate humans. I only dislike the majority of them. And if you¡¯re wondering how I feel about you, I can¡¯t hate you even if I want to, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking! Of course, I like you! You¡¯re my one and only friend in this endless universe!¡±


    Leo narrowed his eyes at her with a suspicious look.


    ¡°Seriously! I really like you! If I had a physical body, I would even let you hold my hands! That¡¯s how much I like you!¡±


    Leo shook his head, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m going to sleep now. We can talk tomorrow when I have the energy to deal with your nonsense.¡±


    And sure enough, he fell asleep almost immediately after closing his eyes.


    That night, he dreamed of Miss Camille killing the three Adventurers repeatedly.


    Their bodies being skewered by a golden spear appeared in his dream again and again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leo woke up screaming.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He screamed again when he was spooked by Lilith, whose face was centimeters away from his own.


    Lilith gave him some distance and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been mumbling to yourself all night, and you¡¯re sweating like crazy. Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Something like that, I suppose¡­¡± He said after calming down a little.


    After taking a quick shower, Leo rushed to his ssroom because he was very close to beingte.


    Meanwhile, Miss Camille was called by the Headmaster.


    ¡°How is Leo¡¯s recovery? Any luck with his amnesia?¡± The Headmistress asked.


    ¡°Headmistress, Leo¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just call me Eve when we¡¯re alone, Camille.¡± The Headmistress suddenly interrupted.


    And she continued, ¡°We¡¯re both S-Rank Adventurers¡ª there¡¯s no need to be formal with each other.¡±


    Miss Camille nodded, ¡°Then Eve¡ª Leo¡¯s strength is recovering at a good pace, but his memories are still gone.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Do you think he¡¯ll regain his strength before the tournament that¡¯s only half a year away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, but I have confidence in him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll continue to leave him in your care, Camille. I trust that you will not disappoint me or this academy. If you need anything, the academy will assist in any way possible. If the academy cannot help you, I will try to do something.¡± Eve said.


    ¡°Thank you, Eve.¡±


    After leaving Eve¡¯s room, Miss Camille returned to the infirmary and started her day job as a nurse.


    At the end of the school day, Professor Jasmine said to her ss, ¡°We will begin our Wilderness Training Course next month. Make sure you¡¯re prepared by then!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    When Jasmine saw his expression, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, right. I should exin this to you since you have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°The Wilderness Training Course is a month-long exercise where all students are required to enter the Wilderness to train. The Wilderness is a destend where monsters roam, and it is located outside the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually more of an examination than training because your performance will be graded, and based on the results, you could even be rewarded with an artifact among other valuable stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s pretty neat.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited about this training course.


    After ss ended, Leo went to the infirmary to see if Miss Camille was still there.


    She was.


    ¡°Miss Camille, what are our ns for today? Are we going to the Wilderness again? Or do we stay here and train in the Training Center?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll return to the Wilderness this weekend. Just train at the Training Center for now,¡± she said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You can go ahead and start training by yourself. I¡¯ll be there in an hour. I have something to pick up for you.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Leo did not ask her about this item because he wanted to be surprised by her.


    He went ahead to the Training Center and started practicing the Formless Sword Dance.


    An hourter, Miss Camille entered the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the item?¡± Leo asked her when he couldn¡¯t see anything in her hands.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Miss Camille reached into her spatial storage and pulled out an entire mannequin from within, but this mannequin had four arms, and the body appeared to be made out of metal.


    After cing the mannequin on the floor, Miss Camille retrieved four wooden swords and had the mannequin wield them all at once.


    ¡°This is an advanced training puppet. It currently has the fighting capability of a E-Rank Adventurer, but it can be increased to that of a C-Rank Adventurer. The purpose of this training puppet is to increase your reaction speed and your experience fighting multiple people at once.¡±


    ¡°I have to basically fight against four people at once? This isn¡¯t very fair¡­¡±


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair, especially life out in the Wilderness. Forget about four¡ª you can be ambushed by even a hundred people at once out there.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after imagining what she had just said.


    ¡°If you understand, get to work already. And in case you forgot, your match with Kayn is less than a week away.¡± She reminded him about his uing fight with Kayn.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Leo said as he readied his sword.


    The following moment, Miss Camille activated the training puppet.


    Once activated, the training puppet immediately rushed at Leo and began his training.

 Chapter 33: Day of the Match

    <h4>Chapter 33: Day of the Match</h4>


    Chapter 33: Day of the Match


    ¡°Damn it¡­ No matter how much I train, it seems like I am never improving because I always get beat up¡­¡± Leo muttered in pain as heid on the floor with bruises all over his body after his training with the four-armed training puppet.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I keep on increasing the difficulty of your training. If it was easy, it wouldn¡¯t be training.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    ¡°By the way, Professor Jasmine mentioned about the Wilderness Training Course in ss today. Since we¡¯re going to the Wilderness, there will surely be some casualties, right?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°Naturally. Every year, over a hundred students die from this training.¡±


    ¡°More than a hundred?! That seems a little bit high. Won¡¯t the teachers be there with us?¡±


    ¡°There will be teachers, but even then, the students tend to wander too far or be reckless during fights and get themselves killed, and there¡¯s only so much the teachers can do when there are thousands of students while there are only a few dozen teachers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the academy is allowed to do this¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The other schools also have simr exercises. It¡¯smon practice¡ª this is just how this world works.¡±


    Leo recalled all of the fantasy novels that he¡¯s read and sighed inwardly, ¡®I guess this is going to be one of those worlds where human life is not as valuable to society¡­ It¡¯s not going to be easy getting used to this world.¡¯


    For the next few days, Leo would continue to train in the Training Center with the advanced training puppet.


    The day of his challenge with Kayn grew closer and closer.


    Soon, it was the only thing being talked about in the academy.


    ¡°Leo¡¯s fight with Kayn is tomorrow! I cannot wait!¡±


    ¡°Have you made any bets yet? There¡¯s a lot of students gambling in this fight.¡±


    ¡°I have¡ª I bet that Leo would win.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think Kayn will win this time. Leo has turned into a spineless coward after getting amnesia. There¡¯s no way that he could win against Kayn in his current state. Hell, I doubt Leo even remembers how to fight!¡±


    The school had its own gambling system for students who wanted to bet on matches.


    Leo eventually found out about the bet, and he went to take a look at his odds, and to his surprise, the amount of students who favored Kayn was actually 30 percent higher than those that supported him.


    In fact, most of the magic students in the academy had bet on Kayn¡¯s victory. On the other hand, all of the normal students ced their bets on Leo, their idol. And since this is a magic school, it was only natural for there to be more magic students.


    ¡®So these guys think I will lose, huh? Well, I am going to have to disappoint these people!¡¯


    Leo decided to ce his own bet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet 33,000 dors that Leo will win!¡± He used all of his earnings in the Wilderness on the bet.


    ¡°You¡¯re betting on yourself? That¡¯s quite shameless.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have confidence in myself, who will?¡± He said with a smile.


    After betting all of his money, Leo went to find Miss Camille in the infirmary.


    ¡°There¡¯s no training today. Get plenty of rest and prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No training today? It feels awkward to rest since I¡¯ve been doing this everyday for a month now¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised that you managed to go through all of the training without giving up. The old Leo¡­ He would alwaysin about training and even skip them.¡±


    ¡°Did you also train the old Leo?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I only treated his injuries and gave him advice,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually the first person I personally trained.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Leo was surprised to hear this.


    ¡°But you seem so good at it. I thought you had trained many people with your experience.¡±


    ¡°I guess I learned a thing or two after spending so much time in this ce.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there a reason why you decided to quit being an Adventurer and be a nurse?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just got tired of being an Adventurer, so I quit. And with my Magic Affinity, this kind of profession is more suitable.¡±


    ¡°Can you even quit being an Adventurer like how someone quits a normal job? I mean, since you¡¯re so powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be a major loss to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild? If I were the Guildmaster, I wouldn¡¯t want to lose someone like you.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t easy to quit being an Adventurer. As you said, since I am an S-Rank Adventurer, the Adventurers¡¯ Guild was reluctant to let me go. Even the government had tried to stop me from quitting. I had to threaten them before I was allowed to quit.¡±


    ¡°You threatened the government?¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡®I guess the saying ¡®the strong makes the rule¡¯ is plenty urate in this world¡­¡¯ He thought inwardly.


    ¡°Hm? Wait. If you didn¡¯t train the old Leo, who did? Surely, he didn¡¯t be that powerful all by himself, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he had another teacher. She¡¯s also an S-Rank Adventurer, and she¡¯s the only S-Rank Adventurer in this world who cannot use magic.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? That sounds badass¡­ I wonder how the old Leo was able to get someone that powerful to teach him swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    ¡°I have one more question before I stop bothering you. Do you think I will be able to defeat Kayn in my current state?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Probably.¡± She answered in a nonchnt manner.


    ¡°Probably?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow, and my answer won¡¯t change anything, so what¡¯s the point in asking me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess I just wanted some confidence boost. Oh, it¡¯s not that I am not confident in myself, but I would feel better to know that you also have confidence in me.¡±


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes for a moment before speaking, ¡°In your current state, you will have a pretty decent chance to defeat Kayn¡ª that is if you pay attention to the fight.¡±


    Leo immediately smiled after hearing her words.


    ¡°Thank you! I won¡¯t disappoint you tomorrow!¡± Leo said to her before leaving the infirmary.


    That night, Leo had trouble sleeping, but it was not because he was anxious about his fight with Kayn.


    ¡®I can¡¯t sleep because my body is full of energy. I usually fall asleep quickly because I am exhausted after training¡­¡¯ He sighed as he tried to force himself to sleep.


    The following day, as Leo made his way to ss, the students that he passed said to him, ¡°Good luck, Leo! I know you¡¯ll beat that arrogant bully!¡±


    ¡°I had bet all of my money on you, Leo! Don¡¯t disappoint me and my wallet!¡±


    During homeroom, Professor Jasmine asked him, ¡°How are you feeling? You have a match with a magic student today, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, and I feel great.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll be there to watch your match, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to embarrass myself.¡± He joked.


    Once ss ended, just as Leo prepared to leave the ssroom, he suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Jasmine, where am I supposed to fight Kayn? We didn¡¯t agree on a specific location¡­¡± He asked her in a slightly embarrassed voice.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°All matches are held in the Magic Arena. Do you know how to get there? Actually, you can just follow your ssmates because they¡¯ll be heading there as well.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Leo realized a few momentster that he didn¡¯t need to ask Jasmine such questions because Kayn was right outside his ssroom the moment he stepped outside.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready, Leo! Meet me at the Magic Arena in two hours! I would fight you right now, but we need to let the audience grow first!¡± Kayn said with a wide smirk on his face.


    ¡°All right. I will see you at the Magic Arena in two hours.¡± Leo nodded.


    Once Kayn left, the time of Leo¡¯s match with Kayn spread throughout the academy like wildfire, and students began showing up at the Magic Arena way before the fight even began to acquire the good seats.


    Leo made his way to the Magic Arena an hour before his fight with Kayn.


    ¡°Wow, there are a lot of students here.¡± Leo was dumbstruck by the sea of people outside the Magic Arena, almost as though he was going to a worldwide sports event.


    ¡°There are rarely this many students who would show up for a fight between students. Only fights between witches would gather such attention.¡± Lilith said to him from the sky.


    ¡°Make way! Leo is here!¡± One of the students there shouted when he noticed Leo trying to get inside the Magic Arena.


    The students there made a path that led straight into the Magic Academy for him.


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­¡± Leo quickly entered the Magic Arena.


    The Magic Arena was a massive, oval-shaped building that looked exactly like an indoor sports stadium. The interior of the building also resembled that of a stadium. The center of the building was a spacious field covered in fake grass, and surrounding it were tens of thousands of seats that were already filled by the students. There was a special area for teachers, and these seats were filled as well.


    ¡°This whole ce seems unnecessarily big.¡± Leo mumbled out loud after seeing the interior of the ce.


    ¡°Really? Things can get really hectic in a fight between two magicians, especially if they¡¯re witches.¡± Lilith said.


    Once it was almost time for his match with Kayn, Leo approached the empty field.

 Chapter 34: Fighting Kayn

    <h4>Chapter 34: Fighting Kayn</h4>


    Chapter 34: Fighting Kayn


    After taking a deep breath, Leo entered the field.


    ¡°It¡¯s Leo!¡±


    ¡°I hope you lose!¡±


    ¡°Leoooo! I love you!!!¡±


    The arena exploded with noise the moment Leo entered the field, making him feel as though he was a celebrity or something.


    Some people cheered for him, but a majority of them did the opposite by cursing him.


    Leo could feel his heart throbbing like a war drum. This is the first time that he¡¯s ever been in such a spotlight; it felt surreal to him, almost like he was in a dream and a nightmare at the same time.


    ¡°Wow, there are even more people here. Aren¡¯t you popr?¡± Lilith teased him as he walked to the center of the field, where Kayn was already waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you didn¡¯t just run away, Leo!¡± Kayn said with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Why would I run? ording to some people, this isn¡¯t the first time that we¡¯ve fought, and you¡¯ve never won against me. I wish I could remember it, though. I bet the look of defeat on your face would look great. Fortunately for me, I will get to see such an expression again very soon when I beat you.¡± Leo smiled back.


    The grin on Kayn¡¯s face was wiped away by Leo¡¯s remarks, and his eyebrows furrowed into a deep frown.


    Suddenly, another figure walked into the field.


    When the students saw this person, they all expressed surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Headmistress! What¡¯s she doing here?!¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s going to personally oversee their match! Heavens! I don¡¯t think I have ever seen this before!¡±


    ¡°Headmistress.¡± Kayn bowed to her in a respectful manner when he noticed her presence.


    Leo also greeted her, ¡°Good afternoon, Headmistress.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Leo. I will be the judge of this match if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Eve nodded, but she seemed to only acknowledge Leo¡¯s greeting, which infuriated Kayn, but there was nothing he could do but ept it.


    ¡°Of course not. I was worried that he might do something unfair, but now that you¡¯re here, I am relieved.¡± Leo said as he pointed to Kayn with his gaze.


    ¡°Y-You bastard! How dare you use me of foul y before the match!¡± Kayn shouted in a fury.


    ¡°Watch yournguage!¡± Eve immediately rebuked him.


    ¡°I-I apologize, Headmistress.¡± Kayn did not dare to argue with her and acted as obedient as a service dog.


    Leo found this quite amusing andughed inwardly.


    ¡°Anyways, you probably don¡¯t remember anything about the Magic Arena or matches, right?¡± Eve asked Leo a momentter.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will exin everything to you.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°First of all, there is a magic barrier around this field that protects your body from grievous harm. As long as you are in the field, you won¡¯t have to be worried about getting cut even if you¡¯re struck by a real sword, but you¡¯ll still feel the impact of the blow. The same goes for magic. You won¡¯t be blown to pieces, but you¡¯ll still feel the impact.¡±


    ¡°Second, you are not allowed to use any kind of artifacts during the match. Potions are also forbidden during and before the match. If you are currently affected by any potions at this moment, you will have to postpone your match. Are you currently under any potion effects?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Good, but I will still check your body before the match officially begins.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± He nodded.


    Eve continued speaking, ¡°For the next rule, even though it won¡¯t apply to you, you should still be aware of it. Magic spells above Tier 3 are not allowed to be used unless it is a special asion that had been approved by me.¡±


    ¡°Another rule you should keep in mind is that you are not allowed to purposefully strike your opponent in vital areas such as the eyes, heart, and crotch, or you will automatically lose the match.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much all of the rules. Once the match begins, the two of you will fight until either one of you loses consciousness or surrenders. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s begin the checkup. Give me your hand.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t ask any questions and gave her his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to collect some of your blood. This will prick a little.¡± Eve said to him before pressing some kind of device against his thumb.


    Leo suddenly felt something prick his finger for a split second.


    After collecting a few drops of his blood, Eve looked at the device for the results.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re cleared.¡±


    She turned to Kayn to collect his blood next, but she handed a new device to him so that he could do it himself.


    It was obvious to everyone there that Eve was favoring Leo, but nobody was surprised since it was already a well known fact.


    Once Kayn collected his blood and proved that he was not under the effects of any potions or drugs, Eve said to them, ¡°If you have any artifacts on your body, leave them with me now.¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Leo handed her the only artifact on his body, the Spatial Ring, after taking out his training sword.


    Kayn also handed his own Spatial Ring to her.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. If you¡¯re caught with any artifact on your body after the match starts, you will automatically forfeit the match and will be punished for breaking the rules.¡± Eve gave them onest warning.


    When neither Leo or Kayn said anything, Eve nodded, ¡°Then we will begin the match.¡±


    ¡°Stand in your circles and wait for my signal.¡±


    ¡®Circle?¡¯ Leo looked around until he saw a ck circle about 20 meters away from his location.


    Once he was standing inside the circle, he was about 50 meters away from Kayn.


    ¡®Seriously? We¡¯re this far away? At such a distance, I am at a clear disadvantage since I cannot cast magic!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly after seeing this unfairness.


    Due to their distance, Kayn could cast spells at him from a distance while he has to wait until he is close enough to strike with a sword.


    The arena became quiet while the audience held their breaths.


    ¡°Good luck, Leo.¡± Lilith said to him.


    A few momentster, Eve spoke in a loud voice that echoed throughout the arena without the help of a microphone.


    ¡°The match between Leo Magnus from Knight ss 2-A and Kayn Graham from Magic ss 2-A will now begin!¡±


    ¡°Once I blow this whistle, you may start the fight!¡±


    After counting to three, Eve blew the whistle.


    Kayn immediately raised his hand and pointed his palms at Leo, and he started chanting in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, Leo started running towards Kayn at his full speed, which actually looked slow in the eyes of the audience because they were used to seeing Leo move at a much quicker speed.


    ¡°Look at how slow he¡¯s moving¡­ I guess he hasn¡¯t fully recovered from his injuries yet.¡± The students said to each other.


    Meanwhile, Leo was thinking of something simr.


    ¡®What¡¯s he waiting for? Why hasn¡¯t he cast any spells yet?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself when Kayn hadn¡¯t attacked him even when he closed their distance by half.


    ¡®Miss Camille would¡¯ve fired over 10 magic spells at me by now. What is he thinking?¡¯


    Unbeknownst to Leo, unlike Miss Camille who can cast magic in a split second and without the need of chanting, Kayn must chant his spells and gather his mana, which requires time, especially since he was preparing for a Tier 3 spell right off the bat.


    Once Leo was almost in front of him, Kayn finally finished his spell and shouted, ¡°Water Barrage!¡±


    ¡®Water magic?!¡¯


    Leo immediately stopped his movements to prepare for the iing attack.


    Over a dozen water balls the size of a watermelon suddenly appeared before Kayn and started flying at Leo.


    ¡®T-This is¡­¡¯


    Leo was shocked when he saw these water ballsing at him.


    ¡®They¡¯re so freaking slow!¡¯


    Compared to the speed of Miss Camille throwing her magic spears, these water balls paled inparison, and Leo was able to keep track of them with his bare eyes.


    After doding the first one, he immediately dodged the second, then a third.


    A few momentster, once he¡¯d dodged all of the water balls, Leo did not immediately move. Instead, he stared at Kayn with wide eyes.


    ¡®This guy¡­ He¡¯s weak as fuckpared to Miss Camille!¡¯


    When he realized this, Leo startedughing.


    ¡°To think I had been nervous about this fight and even a little scared of you! How dare you mess with my feelings!¡±


    He started moving towards Kayn again.


    ¡®He dodged all of my Water Barrage so easily?! I thought he was injured!¡¯ Kayn cried inwardly, feeling a sense of dread as Leo closed their distance even more.


    ¡®Shit! I don¡¯t have time to prepare another Tier 3 spell! I can only cast Tier 1 spells!¡¯


    Kayn pointed his finger at Leo and hastily shouted, ¡°Water Bullet!¡±


    A small water orb flew at Leo, who was only a few steps away from reaching Kayn.


    Leo twisted his body right before the Water Bullet reached him, narrowly dodging it.


    ¡®Impossible! He dodged such a close attack?!¡¯ Kayn was shocked.


    Water Bullet is one of the fastest magic spells out there. To dodge it at such a close distance was near impossible unless Leo anticipated it before Kayn released the magic spell.


    Unbeknownst to Kayn, Leo had subconsciously reacted when he saw Kayn¡¯s hand gesture because it was the same as his ck Bullet, something he has done over a thousand times by now.


    After dodging Kayn¡¯s Water Bullet, Leo took the final step he needed to reach Kayn with his sword.


    With his hand tightly gripping the sword, Leo performed one of the most difficultbos for the Formless Sword Dance that he knew, striking Kayn all over his body with 11 consecutive and connecting strikes in a quick session, sending him flying like a broken ragdoll.


    Kayn coughed up blood after falling down. He could feel that some of his bones had broken from Leo¡¯s attack just now.


    However, before he could even get back up, Leo was in front of him again with his sword already raised.


    ¡°Wa-Wait!¡± Kayn subconsciously raised his arms above his head in a defensive manner, but a leg came flying at his chest when he was expecting Leo to strike down with his sword.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Pain immediately spread throughout Kayn¡¯s body, who felt like his chest had been crushed by a boulder, and he coughed up even more blood.


    ¡°I am not done yet!¡± Leo continued to strike Kayn without mercy, releasing all of his built up stress from training and everything else at once.


    The audience were dead silent at this moment. They were all shocked by the brutal beatdown of Kayn, and some of them couldn¡¯t even believe their eyes.

 Chapter 35: A Brutal Beatdown

    <h4>Chapter 35: A Brutal Beatdown</h4>


    Chapter 35: A Brutal Beatdown


    ¡°T-That Leo¡­ Has he always been this vicious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Leo usually finishes his fight with a single elegant hit, after all.¡±


    ¡°My god, I have never seen such a brutal beating before.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they stopping the match? It¡¯s clear that Leo is the victor.¡±


    ¡°Kayn doesn¡¯t seem unconscious yet. Leo¡¯s attacks are too weak to knock him unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I would rather he knock me out than to suffer such an embarrassing beating.¡±


    Miss Camille rubbed her temples in a stressed manner after seeing Leo¡¯s performance. She knew from the start that Leo would be able to defeat Kayn without any problems after seeing his performance during training, but she didn¡¯t expect such an oue.


    Meanwhile, Leo continued to relieve his stress by beating Kayn.


    ¡°This one is for trying to bully me!¡±


    ¡°This one is for all your shit-talk!¡±


    ¡°This one is for the training I had to endure just to beat you!¡±


    ¡°This one is for all the stress I experienced because of you!¡±


    ¡°This one is for having such an ugly face!¡±


    ¡°This one is for having an ugly personality!¡±


    ¡°This one is for all the people that you have bullied in the past!¡±


    Leounched countless strikes at Kayn, tossing his body around the field like some kind of stress-relieving puppet.


    Once he was satisfied, Leo stopped attacking and wiped the sweat from his face.


    ¡°Phew! That felt great!¡± He eximed.


    However, when he finally got a good look at Kayn¡¯s condition, he became worried that he might have gone overboard and killed Kayn.


    He turned to look at Eve, who was standing not far away with a dazed expression on her face.


    She eventually snapped out of her daze and blew on the whistle again, signaling the end of the match.


    ¡°W-Winner, Leo Magnus!¡± She announced in a stiff voice.


    The entire arena remained silent even though they should be cheering, mostly because they were terrified and speechless by the beatdown.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as though Leo disyed unfathomable power, nor did he do anything really special. It just was the sheer brutality of the fight that made these students speechless.


    ¡°My god, Leo. You really went hard on him¡­ I doubt even his parents would recognize him if they saw his face now.¡± Lilith said as she floated above Kayn, who was still conscious but was in no condition to move.


    After the fight ended, Miss Camille entered the field and proceeded to heal Kayn¡¯s injuries using her light magic.


    Within moments, Kayn, who looked inhuman with a disfigured face, returned to looking like a normal human being, but his face was still bruised ck and blue.


    ¡°Leo! You son of a bitch! How dare you humiliate me like this! I will never forgive you!¡± Kayn roared in anger once he could finally talk again.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ll never forgive me? Then how about another match, huh? We can even do it right now if you want!¡± Leo beckoned him in a provocative manner.


    Kayn gritted his teeth in frustration, but he didn¡¯t dare to ept Leo¡¯s challenge, as he was still mentally scarred by the beatdown.


    ¡°If you dare toe near me again, I will not show you any mercy the next time!¡± Leo said after seeing Kayn¡¯s nervousness.


    The students were dumbfounded by Leo¡¯s words that implied he was being merciful during the beatdown. How can someone be so shameless?


    ¡°What do I do now? Can I leave yet?¡± Leo asked Miss Camille.


    ¡°The match is already over. Unless you have another match, you can leave,¡± she said.


    ¡°All right. Then I will see you at the Training Centerter?¡±


    Miss Camille nodded.


    ¡°Then I will see youter.¡±


    Leo walked out of the field in a prideful manner.


    After leaving the arena, he went straight to the Training Center.


    ¡°Hahaha! Did you see that, Lilith?! Kayn was powerless before me! I have never felt so powerful before!¡± Leo eximed as he held his sword high in the air with one hand.


    ¡°What kind of pose is that? You look so weird.¡± Lilith shook her head.


    And she continued, ¡°Also, Kayn is just a weakling. You¡¯re being way too proud for such a small achievement.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, Lilith. I have always been bullied in my old world. Although there were times when I would win, it was never such an overwhelming victory. Also, Kayn was using magic! I had defeated a mage with nothing but a sword! Of course I would be proud!¡±


    ¡°If you could use magic, that match would¡¯ve been over in seconds, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of magic, why did it take him so long to cast his first magic spell?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Unlike you, who can cast magic on his first try without chanting, normal people need to chant their magic.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This is my first time hearing about this. I have never heard Miss Camille chant either.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s an S-Rank Adventurer. Anyways, most people chant because it helps them visualize the magic circle and gather mana. Once you¡¯re skilled enough with a certain magic spell, you will naturally be able to cast them without chanting.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­ I found it weird that Kayn had shouted his magic spell before using it. I thought he was an idiot who has a habit of revealing his spell before using it.¡± Leo shrugged.


    ¡°Those who can silent cast have a huge advantage because of that exact reason. It gives your opponent almost no time to react to it because they cannot hear the chant. However, the amount of people who can silent cast magic spells are very rare even amongst geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Wait a moment¡­ If people cannot tell what magic I am using if I don¡¯t chant, doesn¡¯t that mean I can use Mana Drain in public as long as I silent cast it?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°That is true, but it is also risky because there are magic spells out there that can let people see the flow of mana inside people¡¯s bodies, so they will be able to see you absorbing your target¡¯s mana. I wouldn¡¯t risk it if I were you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Miss Camille arrived at the Training Center about ten minutes after Leo.


    ¡°Do you remember your promise, Miss Camille?¡± Leo approached her with a wide grin on his face.


    ¡°The Tier 2 magic spell, right? I already have it prepared for you.¡± She handed him a piece of paper with a Tier 2 magic circle on it.


    Leo took the paper and asked without looking at it just yet, ¡°What kind of magic spell is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic spell called Void Spear. It can teleport a certain distance, so you can catch people off guard.¡±


    ¡°Void Spear? Is it simr to your light spears?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, sort of.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°Do every affinity have their own variation of a certain magic spell? For example, Kayn used Water Bullet today, which is basically ck Bullet but with a different magic affinity.¡±


    ¡°That is true for most of the low tier magic spells. The true differencees at the Tier 5 magic spells and above. However, even the low tier magic spells will have some differences.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°For example, your Void Spear can pierce the void and teleport, but my Spear of Light cannot do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Anyways, thank you for teaching me this magic spell.¡± Leo proceeded to memorize the magic circle.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Void Spear>


    [Void Spear]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 2]


    [Mana: 200]


    [Master Rank: F]


    ¡®It costs 200 mana to use?!¡¯ Leo was a little shocked when he saw the mana required to use this magic spell.


    ¡®No wonder why Lilith was reluctant to teach me Tier 2 magic spells. This is a tremendous increase in mana usagepared to Tier 1 magic spells! With my current mana, I will enter Mana Fatigue with just 5 casts! If it weren¡¯t for the magic shop, I would only be able to cast 2 of them!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    ¡°Can I try it out?¡± He asked Miss Camille after learning the magic spell.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Leo distanced himself from the Mana Absorbing Dummy. Once he was around 20 meters away, he used Void Spear, creating a spear of dark energy in his grasp.


    ¡®He can already silent spell-cast a Tier 2 magic spell on his first try right after learning it¡­¡¯ Miss Camille sighed inwardly after being exposed to his tremendous magic talents once again.


    After getting his aim, Leo flicked his arms and hurled the Void Spear at the dummy.


    The Void Spear traveled in the air for about 5 meters before suddenly disappearing and reappearing 10 meters away, striking the Mana Absorbing Dummy a split secondter.


    After absorbing the Void Spear, the Mana Absorbing Dummy pulsated with a dark orange light.


    ¡®The magic power of his Void Spear is almost 3,000?! And that¡¯s without overcharging it! He could definitely reach 3,500, perhaps even 4,000 if he overcharged it! That¡¯s an insane amount of magic power for a mere Tier 2 magic spell!¡¯ Lilith cried inwardly after seeing the results.


    Normally, only Tier 3 magic spells with a high mastery rank would be able to produce magic power above 3,000, hence why it was so surprising for Leo to achieve that kind of power with a Tier 2 magic spell that he¡¯d just learned.


    Miss Camille had a profound frown on her face after witnessing Leo¡¯s prowess.


    ¡®His magic talent is abnormally high, almost frighteningly so¡­ Now that he¡¯s acquired a decent amount of experience with the sword, it¡¯s probably time to focus on his magic talents¡­¡¯ She thought to herself.

 Chapter 36: Witch of Necromancy

    <h4>Chapter 36: Witch of Necromancy</h4>


    Chapter 36: Witch of Necromancy


    After spending a few hours training in the Training Center, Leo managed to increase his Mastery Rank for ck Bullet to ¡®C¡¯, and his total mana just broke through 1,000.


    ¡°Leo.¡± Miss Camille called for him after his training ended.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Starting today, we will be focusing on training your magic.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°I have to admit that you have tremendous magic talents; it would be a waste to not train it properly. However, this does not mean you can stop training with the sword. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand! There¡¯s no way I would just give up on swordsmanship after putting so much effort into it! I am going to keep improving myself until I can defeat Khrome with nothing but my sword!¡± Leo said in a motivated voice.


    ¡°Good. Also, before we begin your training tomorrow, I want you to find another reason to grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    ¡°Everybody should have a reason for getting stronger. Your match with Kayn was what pushed you to grow stronger. However, now that you have defeated Kayn, you will need another motive,¡± she exined.


    ¡°If you just train just for the heck of it, you will not progress as fast.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before nodding his head, ¡°All right, I will try to find a motive. However, it sounds easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. You don¡¯t need to find a reason by tomorrow. Rushing it would also have a negative effect.¡±


    Leo made his way back to the old dorm shortly after.


    ¡°Leo, there¡¯s somebody following you.¡± Lilith suddenly warned him.


    ¡°This feels nostalgic. Do you know who it is?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Before Lilith could even respond, a familiar voice resounded, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Leo turned around to see a petite figure stepping out of the shadow and approaching his direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again? What do you want now? I have already proved to you that I am not a zombie or whatever you thought I was.¡± Leo frowned after recognizing his stalker as Nina Wraith.


    ¡°Yes, I am well aware. Since that day, I have been wondering why I sensed dark magic from you even though you¡¯re not an undead, nor can you use magic. After seeing you at the Magic Arena today, the dark magic emitting from your body grew many foldspared to before.¡±


    ¡°And now¡­ You reek of dark magic. Leo¡­ You have a Dark Magic Affinity just like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Nina Wraith narrowed her eyes at him, her gaze as sharp as the tip of knives.


    Leo felt like he was naked before her gaze, but his expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I have a Dark Magic Affinity? That¡¯s nonsense. If I could use magic, I wouldn¡¯t be fighting with a sword.¡± He sneered.


    ¡°You can lie to me all you want, but I can see the truth. Although your mana was too weak for me to notice it before, I can see it very clearly now¡ª the mana flowing through your veins. And judging by the mana fluctuation around you right now, you were just practicing with dark magic, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing Nina¡¯s words that struck gold.


    ¡®What the heck is up with this girl?! Why does she know so much?!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    ¡°Leo, this little girl has Spiritual Eyes. She can see the others¡¯ mana flow with just a nce, and since you have the same Magic Affinity as her, she can see you even more clearly.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°Why are you hiding the fact that you can use magic? ording to the rumors that I have heard, you have never used magic since you came to the academy, so everyone believes that you¡¯re a cripple.¡± Nina suddenly asked him, believing that he had been hiding about his magic talents for some reason.


    ¡°Why would I be a cripple just because I cannot use magic? The rest of my body functions properly.¡±


    Nina sneered and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°If you cannot use magic in a world of magic, what else besides a cripple could you be?¡±


    ¡°You say some pretty harsh things¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, and it¡¯s how society sees people who cannot use magic.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t have the time or energy to deal with your nonsense. I¡¯m going home to sleep.¡± Leo started walking away.


    To his surprise, Nina Wraith didn¡¯t follow him.


    She merely watched as his back disappeared from her view.


    ¡°For what reasons are you hiding such tremendous magic talent?¡± Nina mumbled in a low voice after Leo left, her eyes filled with frustration and confusion.


    Although the other students and teachers cannot see what Nina Wraith sees from Leo, including Miss Camille and Headmistress Eve, in Nina Wraith¡¯s eyes, Leo is constantly surrounded by an overwhelming dark aura that sends chills down her back whenever she looks at him.


    ¡°My Dark Magic Affinity pales inparison to his Dark Magic Affinity, yet he¡¯s acting as though it doesn¡¯t even exist! And to think there was another student besides myself with a Dark Magic Affinity in this school this entire time! How frustrating!¡±


    After stomping the ground a few times like a child in a tantrum, Nina Wraith disappeared into the shadows.


    The following day, Nina Wraith went to the infirmary.


    ¡°What do you need from the infirmary so early? The day has just started.¡± Miss Camille asked her.


    Nina closed the door behind her and stared at Miss Camille with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°This is about the request I epted from you before.¡± Nina spoke after a moment of silence.


    Miss Camille immediately narrowed her eyes and stared back at Nina with a threatening gaze.


    ¡°I thought we had an agreement to never speak of this again after we finished our business.¡± Miss Camille spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°No, I agreed to not tell anyone else about our deal. I never said anything about forgetting it.¡± Nina¡¯s face remained as tranquil as a stillke despite being pressured by Miss Camille¡¯s gaze.


    And she continued to speak, ¡°The reason you had me check on Leo was because you suspected that he could use magic¡ª specifically, dark magic, right? Why else would you choose me out of everyone in the academy?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Miss Camille was dumbfounded by Nina¡¯s words.


    After a moment of silence, Miss Camille sighed, ¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s no point in trying to hide it from you. I already knew that Leo had a magic affinity for dark magic, so that is not the reason I asked you to do that job. That¡¯s all I am going to tell you. What are you going to do with this information? Tell the entire school that Leo can actually use magic?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do something like that? Do I look like someone who would enjoy doing something that dull? I don¡¯t even gain anything from exposing Leo.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you asking about Leo? Why do you care about him?¡± Miss Camille asked.


    ¡°Because I am frustrated that he¡¯s throwing away such tremendous talents! His Dark Magic Affinity should be at least S-Rank, so why is he ying around with a sword when he could be studying dark magic with me?!¡±


    Miss Camille¡¯s eyes widened slightly after hearing Nina¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you jealous?¡± She decided to ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I have never been jealous of anybody!¡± Nina immediately refuted such ims.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you had no reason to be jealous. You¡¯re the only student with a Dark Magic Affinity in this entire academy so you had nobody topare to. However, now that you realize there is actually another person with a Dark Magic Affinity in this school, who even has more talent than you, you¡¯re experiencing jealousy for the first time, and you¡¯re worried that he might steal away your uniqueness within the academy.¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shut up! I am not jealous!¡± Nina shouted, her eyes starting to get moist.


    ¡®Seriously? That infamous Nina Wraith who is known forcking emotions is on the verge of crying over something like this?¡¯ Miss Camille was dumbfounded by Nina¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I get it¡­ You¡¯re not jealous¡­¡± Miss Camille sighed.


    ¡°Anyways, if you¡¯re not jealous, why do you care so much about Leo?¡±


    ¡°I-I want him to help me with my experiments! There are some things that I cannot achieve with my A-Rank Dark Magic Affinity, so I want him to do it for me!¡± She said, revealing her true reason for approaching Leo.


    ¡°You¡¯re really close with Leo, aren¡¯t you, Miss Camille? Can you convince him to help me? I will do anything you want! I will even return the Ne of the Dead to you!¡±


    Miss Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed, ¡°Sorry, but I cannot convince him to do anything. I am only helping him to recover his strength and treating his amnesia. If you want him to help you, then you will have to ask him yourself.¡±


    ¡°T-Then is there anything that Leo wants? I will give him that thing in exchange for his help!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. You¡¯ll have to ask him about that by yourself as well.¡±


    Nina gritted her teeth and tightened her small hands into a fist.


    ¡°Come to the Training Center today after school hours. Leo will be there. Whether you can convince him or not will depend on you.¡±


    ¡°And you better not mention our business to him because I will kill you if you do.¡±


    Nina didn¡¯t say anything and left the infirmary shortly after.


    ¡°Witch of Necromancy¡­ What a pain in the ass¡­¡± Miss Camille sighed afterward.

 Chapter 37: Special Quest

    <h4>Chapter 37: Special Quest</h4>


    Chapter 37: Special Quest


    At the end of the school day, Leo went straight to the Training Center. While waiting for Miss Camille to show up, Leo trained his swordsmanship.


    ¡°Leo.¡±


    Miss Camille¡¯s voice suddenly resounded when Leo was engrossed with his training.


    Leo stopped swinging the sword and turned to look at her, and his eyes widened with surprise when he saw that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°M-Miss Camille? What is that little girl doing here?¡± Leo pointed at Nina Wraith, who was following her from behind.


    ¡°This is Nina Wraith, and she has something to say to you.¡± Miss Camille said.


    She looked at Nina and nodded slightly, gesturing for her to do her thing.


    Nina Wraith took a deep breath and approached Leo, who swallowed nervously after sensing the serious aura around her.


    ¡®What does she want now?¡¯ He silently hoped to himself that she wasn¡¯t there to cause trouble.


    ¡°Leo, I want to buy your magic talents. Help me with my experiments and I will do whatever you want in return.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You want to buy my magic talents? What kind of nonsense is that? I refuse. Furthermore, I don¡¯t have any magic talents.¡±


    ¡°You can stop lying to me. I know you have a Dark Magic Affinity. I have what¡¯s called Spiritual Eyes, and it allows me to see your mana flow, so you¡¯re wasting your efforts. Miss Camille also confirmed it.¡±


    Leo looked at Miss Camille with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I told her, but that doesn¡¯t matter since she can still see your mana. There¡¯s no way to hide your magic from someone who has Spiritual Eyes unless you have a certain expensive artifact. Fortunately, people that have Spiritual Eyes are incredibly rare, so you don¡¯t need to worry about being seen by many people.¡± Miss Camille said.


    Nina Wraith then said, ¡°Leo, we can do this the easy way or the hard way. You can either assist me and I owe you a favor, or I can threaten to expose your secret. If you don¡¯t want either to happen, you will have to kill me.¡±


    Leo frowned and pondered in silence.


    ¡°Before I answer you, I want to ask you a question. There are plenty of people out there that are stronger, more knowledgeable, and more capable than me. Hell, there¡¯s someone like that beside you right now, so why do you want my help so badly?¡±


    ¡°Because this is something that can only be done by those with a Dark Magic Affinity, and my magic affinity is not strong enough to achieve my goals. People with Dark Magic Affinity are very rare, much less someone with your talents. You have an S-Rank Dark Magic Affinity, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the only one who can help me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of help do you want from someone like me?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me resurrect someone.¡± Nina said in a calm but chilling voice.


    ¡°W-What did you just say? You want me to resurrect the dead? Is that even possible?¡± Leo was dumbfounded to hear such a ridiculous thing, but since this was a magic world, it might not be as ridiculous as it sounded.


    Miss Camille frowned and said, ¡°Nina¡­ Resurrection magic is exceptionally dangerous and also forbidden. As a counselor of this school and a retired Adventurer, I cannot ignore such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can expel me from the school if you want, but I won¡¯t stop trying to resurrect my mother.¡± Nina Wraith said in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡± Miss Camille turned silent.


    ¡®If I recall correctly, Nina came to this city with her mother 10 years ago, but her mother was attacked by a monster on their way here. Although the attack didn¡¯t immediately kill her, the monster that attacked her was highly venomous. Her mother died before they could even reach the city.¡¯


    ¡°Even if you sessfully resurrect your mother, she will not be the same person you know. She will only be a soulless body that won¡¯t even know how to move. She won¡¯t remember you, nor will she act like your mother. Do you still want a mother like that?¡± Miss Camille asked her a momentter.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try.¡± Nina stubbornly said.


    ¡°No, we know. Nobody has ever been able to sessfully resurrect a human. Even vampires that are known as creators of dark magic cannot resurrect humans.¡±


    Nina Wraith gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I am going to do it no matter what you say to me!¡±


    ¡°Leo! It¡¯s time for you to decide! Will you help me or not?! If you help me, I will give you anything you want! My body, my heart, my soul¡ª anything!¡±


    Leo was speechless. He¡¯s never been pressured in such a manner before.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Ding!


    <You have received a special Quest from the Magic System>


    [Quest: Help Nina Wraith]


    [Description: Help Nina Wraith resurrect her mother.]


    [Time Limit: N/A]


    [Reward: 100,000 Magic Experience, 500 Magic Point]


    [Warning: Failure to do so will result in a penalty.]


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock after seeing this special quest given to him by the system.


    ¡®Are you serious? Why does the system want me to help her? I will even be penalized if I don¡¯t help her?! That¡¯s outrageous!¡¯


    The fact the system could punish him for not doing the quest terrified Leo. He has always thought that the system was there to help him, yet he was basically being threatened to do something at this moment.


    ¡®I always had a feeling that there could be punishments for failing the quests, but I didn¡¯t want to test out such a theory¡­ What kind of penalty will I have to suffer if I fail this quest? It must be pretty bad if the system is giving me a warning¡­¡¯


    After a moment of silence, Leo sighed, ¡°All right. I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Nina Wraith¡¯s eyes flickered with hope.


    ¡°Leo?! Do you have any idea what you¡¯re getting yourself into?! Even if you feel bad for her, you must not mess with resurrection magic! If the Adventurers¡¯ Guild or the government finds out about it, you could be punished with death!¡± Miss Camille immediately tried to convince him to change his mind.


    Leo showed her a bittersweet smile. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. What was he supposed to say? That he was basically being threatened to help her by a system that can only be seen by him?


    ¡°I mean¡­ If I don¡¯t help her, she¡¯ll expose my secret to everyone, right?¡± Leo eventually found an excuse, albeit a pretty bad one.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯ll expose the fact that you can use magic? We have plenty of ways and excuses around that! However, you won¡¯t be able to bullshit your way out of messing with resurrection magic!¡±


    ¡°Miss Camille, you told me that necromancy magic is allowed in this world, so why is resurrection magic not allowed? Aren¡¯t they basically the same thing? I mean, the concept is pretty simr¡­¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Necromancy magic and resurrection magic are twopletely different things! You summon the dead with necromancy, but with resurrection, you revive the dead!¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Camille, but I want to help her. I doubt I will even be able to actually use resurrection magic. After all, I can barely use Tier 2 magic spells.¡±


    ¡°If you help her with resurrection magic, then I will stop training or helping you! You promised that you would never betray me! You¡¯re already breaking your own promise!¡±


    ¡°W-What?! That¡¯s not fair! I am definitely not betraying you! I just want to help this little girl who is clearly mentally unstable! If I don¡¯t help her, god knows what she might do to herself or others!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this nonsense! Go help her if you want! Just remember that if you help her, we¡¯re through! You and me!¡± Miss Camille turned around and left the room in anger.


    Leo was speechless. The end of their situation seemed almost like a breakup between lovers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen¡­¡± Nina said in an apologetic voice afterward.


    ¡°Forget it. I have no choice but to help you, anyway.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Anyways, tell me more about this resurrection magic. Just so you know, I can only use Tier 2 dark magic right now, so it might be a long way before I can use such powerful-sounding magic.¡±


    ¡°Resurrection magic is a special kind of magic. It can be used by anyone as long as they meet two requirements¡ª having a strong enough Dark Magic Affinity and having enough mana to cast it. Magic spells like this are often referred to as Tier 0 magic.¡± Nina exined.


    ¡°Tier 0 magic, huh? Although I might meet the first requirement, the second requirement is definitely a no-go. I won¡¯t have enough mana.¡± He said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have a way around your mana, but just in case, how much mana do you have right now?¡±


    ¡°Around 1,000¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°What?! That little?! Even though you have such a strong mana flow?!¡± Nina reacted with bafflement.


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯ve only started using magic a month ago.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ You¡¯ll need at least 9,000 magic for this to work¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we really need to do this now? We can do it once I have enough mana.¡±


    ¡°That will take too long! Even with your talents, you¡¯ll need at least one year to acquire that much mana!¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Give me a month or two. I¡¯ll be able to get 9,000 mana.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? How are you going to do that?¡± Nina doubted him.


    ¡°I have my ways. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can just drop this whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will wait.¡±


    ¡°One more thing!¡± Leo suddenly said.


    ¡°Because of you, Miss Camille is angry at me and will even stop helping me! She was supposed to help me train my magic! How are you going topensate me for this?!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just magic training, I can help you with that.¡± Nina said in a calm voice.


    ¡°You? You¡¯re barely older than I am! And you¡¯re just a student like me!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°So what? I am still a Witch and one of the top students in this academy. Although I might not be as powerful as someone like Miss Camille, I am very capable with magic. And knowing Miss Camille, she will eventually calm down.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Leo rubbed his eyes in a stressed manner.


    Miss Camille has been a huge help to him since the beginning, and she was not wrong in trying to stop him from messing with dangerous magic, so he felt very guilty for not listening to her. However, it was not as though he had a choice due to the system that basically forced him into helping Nina.


    ¡®If this Miss Camille is anything like the one back in my old world, things will eventually work out like usual. I often argue and get into fights with the Miss Camille of my world, but we always fix things and end up going back to normal¡­¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Lilith watched the whole drama from above with a profound expression on her face.


    ¡®Resurrection magic, huh? Will he be able to pull it off? This will be exciting.¡¯ She smiled inwardly.


    After leaving the Training Center, Miss Camille went straight home with an angry frown on her face the entire way.


    Once she got home, she went to one of her cabins and retrieved a bottle of alcohol.


    ¡°That ungrateful little brat! How dare he choose that little girl over me after all that I have done for him?!¡± She popped the bottle cap and started drinking mouthfuls of the alcohol, quickly getting drunk.


    ¡°Damn you, Leo! You¡¯ll regret this!¡± She stopped drinking for a moment to curse him before putting the bottle back into her mouth.

 Chapter 38: Magic System

    <h4>Chapter 38: Magic System</h4>


    Chapter 38: Magic System


    ¡°Do you want to start training now?¡± Nina asked Leo sometime after Miss Camille left.


    ¡°No, I am not in the mood to train today. I still have a lot of things to think about. See ya.¡± Leo left the Training Center shortly after.


    After returning to his room, Leo looked at Lilith and asked her, ¡°What do you think about this whole resurrection situation?¡±


    ¡°Resurrection magic isn¡¯t something humans should mess around with,¡± she said.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t understand why you would help that little girl. Is she, who has only caused trouble for you, more important to you than Miss Camille?¡±


    ¡°What? Of course not. However, I have my own reasons. Even if I don¡¯t want to help her, I am being forced to help her.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s forcing you? Nina? Even if she exposes your secret to the world, what about it? It¡¯s not that strange for ¡®Leo¡¯, who has disappeared for three months, to suddenly be able to start using magic. A lot can happen in three months, you know. And there are many phenomena that ur in this world that nobody can exin. Your existence is one of them, Leo.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about Nina¡¯s threats. Something else is forcing me to help her.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Something? What is?¡± She asked.


    Leo did not immediately respond and pondered, ¡®Since nobody besides myself can see or hear her, it should be fine if I tell her about the magic system¡­ hopefully.¡¯


    He eventually came to a decision.


    ¡°What I am about to tell you is going to sound crazy, but it¡¯s true.¡± Leo said with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Lilith smiled.


    Leo took a deep breath and proceeded to tell Lilith about the Magic System that has been assisting him from the shadows.


    Lilith had a dumbfounded look on her face by the end of it.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you have this¡­ uhhh¡­ ¡®System¡¯ that only you can see and interact with, and it¡¯s forcing you to help Nina or you will be punished?¡± She asked him for confirmation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It sounds crazy, right?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ Of course¡­ But it¡¯s not that ridiculous if I think about it. After all, you came to this world from another world. Furthermore, this ¡®System¡¯ sounds like advanced technology, which already exists in this world to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Leo asked with interest.


    ¡°There is something called a Brain Chip in this world, where you can imnt some kind of chip into your brain, which allows you to see things that only people with a Brain Chip can see.¡±


    ¡°What kind of sci-fi bullshit is that?! I thought this was a magic world! It is amon trope for worlds with magic to have weak technology! This ce is theplete opposite!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, but that¡¯s just how it works here, I guess.¡± Lilith shrugged.


    ¡°Hey, Leo, why don¡¯t you just tell Miss Camille about the Magic System? This way, she won¡¯t be angry at you for helping Nina. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand. Or do you not trust her enough to tell her because you¡¯re worried that she might tell everyone?¡± She suddenly suggested.


    ¡°What? Of course I trust her! However, I don¡¯t want to sound crazy, and I¡¯m not sure that she¡¯ll believe me.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡± Lilith said.


    After pondering for some time, Leo said, ¡°All right, I will tell her. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me if she knew about it since she could help me if I ever need it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Lilith smiled.


    ¡°By the way, regarding resurrection magic, although no humans have ever seeded in resurrecting another human, vampires have been able to do so before, so Miss Camille was wrong about that.¡±


    ¡°What? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only certain vampires with a certain bloodline could do so, and they¡¯re some of the most powerful vampires out there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyways, tell me more about this Magic System, Leo! It sounds so interesting!¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    ¡°I refuse! And I am going to look for Miss Camille now to tell her about the Magic System!¡±


    Leo quickly left his room and searched for Miss Camille.


    ¡®She should have went home after she left, right?¡¯


    He decided to visit her home since that was the only ce he could think of.


    After signing out at the gate, Leo took a taxi to Miss Camille¡¯s home.


    Fortunately, he¡¯d seen and memorized her address when she became his Sponsor.


    About fifteen minutester, Leo paid the taxi fee and approached Miss Camille¡¯s address.


    ¡°Seriously? She lives in this mansion?¡± Leo was stumped when he arrived at a massive building.


    He double checked the address of the ce just in case he messed up.


    ¡®This is definitely the address Miss Camille had written down¡­¡¯


    After taking a deep breath, Leo pressed the doorbell outside the gate.


    A few ringster, an unfamiliar female voice resounded, ¡°This is the Light Family¡¯s household. Who am I speaking to?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am not sure if I am in the right ce, but I am Leo, and I am looking for Miss Camille.¡± He spoke through the microphone near the doorbell.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    The female voice repeated, sounding a little annoyed.


    ¡®She sounds annoyed¡­ or maybe it¡¯s just me¡­¡¯ He thought to himself.


    ¡°I will open the gates. Wait a moment.¡±


    A few secondster, the gates opened.


    After entering the property, Leo walked to the mansion in the distance.


    Before he could even reach the door, someone opened it and walked out.


    This person was an elegant youngdy wearing a maid outfit. She had short ck hair and a pair of round, blue eyes that glistened like a jewel.


    ¡®Who is this girl?¡¯ Leo didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°I am Lady Camille¡¯s maid, Sophie. What business do you have with mydy?¡±


    ¡®Whoa¡­ Miss Camille has a maid? Seriously?¡¯ Leo felt a little envious.


    ¡°I have something important to tell her.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell her tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t want to. I think it would be better for the both of us if I told her about it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think Miss Camille will be able to hear what you have to say today.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not? I know she¡¯s angry at me, and that¡¯spletely my fault, but that¡¯s exactly why I need to speak with her as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why she won¡¯t be able to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡± He asked.


    Sophie remained silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°I think it would be better for you to see for yourself. Follow me.¡±


    Leo had an uneasy feeling in his guts about this, but he followed her into the building regardless.


    Shortly after entering the mansion, Leo could hear some muffled noisesing from the second floor.


    As he got closer, he could hear someone shouting at a low volume, ¡°How dare he betray me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Was that Miss Camille?¡¯ He swallowed nervously.


    Sometimeter, Sophie stopped in front of a door and turned to look at Leo.


    ¡°Miss Camille is behind these doors. However, don¡¯t open the door until I tell you to do so.¡±


    After saying these words, she proceeded to take a few steps away from the door.


    ¡°You may open the door now, but you should watch your head.¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow at her words.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo slowly opened the doors.


    Whoosh!


    Before he could even see the inside of the room, something flew right past his face before smashing the wall behind him.


    Leo turned to look behind him in a stiff manner.


    ¡®What the hell? A bottle of wine?¡¯ He said inwardly after seeing the bottle of smashed wine on the floor and the wall that had been stained in red.


    He quickly opened the door to see the situation inside, and to his absolute shock, it was aplete mess inside.


    Most of the furniture were turned, and there were ss bottles all over the floor and table. The ce looked like it had been ransacked by robbers.


    However, the most shocking of all was the person inside.


    Miss Camille, who always appeared dignified and noble, was in an absolute mess.


    ¡°W-What the hell happened to her?¡± He turned to look at Sophie for answers, who was staring at him with a look of disdain.


    ¡°I am also wondering that. Maybe you have an idea, Leo?¡± she answered in a sarcastic voice, leaving him speechless.


    ¡®Is she seriously acting like this because of what happened today? Isn¡¯t she overreacting a bit? She¡¯s acting like someone had killed her parents!¡¯ He cried inwardly.

 Chapter 39: Unlimited Potential

    <h4>Chapter 39: Unlimited Potential</h4>


    Chapter 39: Unlimited Potential


    ¡°Why is she acting like this? I know I angered her a little today, but this is just too much¡­¡± Leo quickly closed the door and looked at Sophie.


    ¡°What do you know about Lady Camille? She usually keeps her emotions bottled up, but because of that, when she gets too emotional, all of her suppressed emotions will burst out like a volcano. Also, she¡¯s not very good with alcohol, which makes things worse.¡± Sophie exined.


    And she continued, ¡°Thanks to you, I will have a lot of cleaning up to doter.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ How long will she remain like that? I¡¯ll help you clean upter since I am at fault as well.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s usually done within an hour. She may get drunk easily, but she also recovers quickly.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Is there anything I can do until she calms down?¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. I still have some work to do, so I will leave you alone. You¡¯ll know she has calmed down when it bes silent for a whole minute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave me here? What if shees out?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She won¡¯t leave her room until she¡¯s done, so you don¡¯t need to worry. If you¡¯re that worried, you can just wait downstairs in one of the guest rooms.¡±


    ¡°You sound very used to this¡­ By the way, do you mind if I take a look around the building? I¡¯ve never been to such a luxurious building before.¡±


    ¡°If you promise to not touch anything, then I won¡¯t mind. If you dare to steal even a piece of paper from this ce, I will have you executed, so beware. Also, do not go into any rooms that have their doors closed,¡± she said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Executed¡­?¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    Once Sophie disappeared from the scene, Leo started wandering the house.


    ¡®Compared to my Miss Camille¡¯s little apartment, this ce is like a freaking castle¡­ Aren¡¯t parallel worlds supposed to have very minor differences between each other? This ce is on a whole other level.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    And even though he was alone, Leo had a feeling that someone was constantly watching him.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably Sophie. I knew she wouldn¡¯t let a stranger like me wander around so freely.¡¯ He smiled inwardly, not feeling worried at all.


    After wandering around the building, Leo made his way back to the room with Miss Camille.


    It has only been half an hour since he left, but he wanted to check up on her.


    Leo pressed his ears against the door to make sure it was absolutely silent. When he couldn¡¯t hear anything for a whole minute, Leo resolved himself and opened the door slightly to peek inside.


    ¡°Sorry, I made a mess. I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± Miss Camille¡¯s voice resounded, mistaking Leo as Sophie.


    Leo didn¡¯t say anything and peeked his head through the door to look inside the room.


    He could see Miss Camille lying on the couch with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Say something, Sophie.¡± Miss Camille opened her eyes and turned to look at the door when nobody responded to her.


    Her eyes widened with shock and disbelief when she saw Leo¡¯s face.


    However, she didn¡¯t immediately recognize him.


    After taking a moment to recognize Leo, she jumped up and shouted with a flushed face, ¡°L-Leo?! What are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ I wanted to speak with you, so I came here¡­¡± He said in an awkward voice.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow to tell me?! How do you even know where I live?!¡±


    ¡°I saw your address when you helped me register at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±


    Miss Camille turned silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice, ¡°Leo¡­ How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I just got here¡­¡± Leo decided to lie.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Miss Camille didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°R-Really! I just got here! I am not lying!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Miss Camille¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent, and she even summoned her spears.


    ¡°Lady Camille, please reconsider using magic in the building. It¡¯ll only be more work for me if you kill him since I am going to be the one cleaning up his corpse.¡± Sophie suddenly appeared behind Leo and said.


    ¡°S-Sophie! Why did you let him inside?! What if he was a spy?! Or an assassin?!¡±


    Sophie nced at Leo and scoffed, ¡°He looks too weak to be either of those. And if he tried anything funny, I would¡¯ve killed him on the spot.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.


    ¡®What kind of maid is she?! She seems even more dangerous than Miss Camille!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    Miss Camille took a deep breath and released it in a long sigh before deactivating her magic.


    She narrowed her gaze at Leo and spoke a momentter, ¡°If you dare tell anyone about what you saw today, I am going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°My lips are sealed! I promise!¡± He swore.


    ¡°As if I can believe your words anymore.¡±


    Leo sighed before speaking, ¡°I am here because I wanted to talk to you about that. I didn¡¯t agree to help Nina because I wanted to, but because I was forced to. Can we talk alone?¡±


    Sophie interrupted, ¡°Lady Camille, I would like to clean this mess up before dinner, but I won¡¯t be able to do that with you here.¡±


    ¡°Then I will help you clean¡ª¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve had an outburst. You¡¯ll only get in my way like thest time. I can deal with this myself.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Miss Camille said to Sophie before going to another room with Leo.


    ¡°Is she really your maid? Besides her uniform, she doesn¡¯t feel like a maid.¡± Leo asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°That¡¯s just her hobby. She¡¯s actually my cousin. Anyways, did youe here to talk about Sophie, or did you want to speak with me?¡± Miss Camille stared daggers at him.


    ¡°Before I start, I would like to apologize to you. I know you only said those things to me for my own good, but I ended up making you angry¡ª sorry.¡± Leo lowered his head and apologized in a sincere voice.


    Miss Camille was not expecting such a sincere apology and was taken aback by it.


    ¡°W-Whatever. Just tell me why you agreed to help Nina. Resurrection magic is incredibly dangerous and considered forbidden magic because it¡¯s associated with vampires, so you better have a very good reason.¡±


    Leo nodded with a serious expression.


    He took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°This is going to sound crazy, but I want you to believe me when I say that¡­¡±


    He proceeded to tell her about the Magic System and the quests that it gives him.


    Miss Camille was speechless by the end of it. She wanted to yell at him for making such an outrageous excuse just to help Nina, but when she thought about Leo¡¯s existence, she couldn¡¯t say with confidence that he was lying either.


    ¡°I get the gist of what you¡¯re saying, but I have a lot of questions. First of all, where did you get this Magic System?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw it for the first time after you did the magic affinity examination on me, but it could¡¯ve existed before that. Do you remember when I asked you about the floating texts, but you imed that I was only hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember¡­¡± The frown on her face grew deeper from thinking.


    After a moment of silence, she asked him, ¡°What other functions does this Magic System have besides giving you quests?¡±


    ¡°I can use the points that I get frompleting quests in the Magic Shop, where I can increase my magic power and mana capacity alongside other stuff¡­¡±


    ¡®No wonder why his magic power increased so suddenly that one time. It was all because of this Magic System! Is this phenomenon also the reason why he¡¯s so talented? Or maybe his talent is the reason the Magic System chose him? Just where did he acquire it? In his previous world? That¡¯s very possible.¡¯ Miss Camille pondered to herself.


    ¡°So this Magic System is also the reason why you epted Nina¡¯s request, right?¡± She then asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I received a special quest from the system when Nina asked for my help. If I refused, I would be penalized by the system for failing the quest. However, I don¡¯t know what kind of penalty I will receive, and I don¡¯t want to find out, so I had no choice but to help her.¡±


    Miss Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed.


    ¡°Alright, I have onest question for you¡­ Can you prove the existence of the Magic System? If you can, then I will believe you and forgive you for betraying me.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before nodding, ¡°I can, but it might take some time. I am currently saving up magic points to buy more mana for myself. You can gauge my mana capacity before and after I use the Magic System.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, I can prove it to you when I unlock another magic affinity through the system!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ You can acquire more magic affinities through the system?!¡± Miss Camille was shocked to hear this.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I got my Wind Magic Affinity.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Does it have a limit¡­?¡± She asked after swallowing nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Miss Camille turned silent again to ponder.


    ¡®If this Magic System is real, then his potential is truly unlimited! He could even be the most powerful individual in this world! With his Magic System, humans will finally have a chance to get rid of the vampires and monsters that gue this world!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about a potential future where humans no longer have to hide in fear like rats within the city walls.

 Chapter 40: S-Rank Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 40: S-Rank Artifacts</h4>


    Chapter 40: S-Rank Artifacts


    ¡®Looks like everything went well¡­¡¯ Leo sighed in relief inwardly.


    He had been nervous about telling Miss Camille the truth about his Magic System, mostly because he didn¡¯t know how she would react to it.


    Fortunately, he listened to Lilith¡¯s advice and spoke to her.


    ¡°Now what, Miss Camille?¡± Leo asked her sometimeter.


    She pondered, ¡®As much as I don¡¯t want him involved with Nina or her resurrection magic, I don¡¯t want him to be penalized by the system. If the system decides to stop helping him because of this, it would be a tragic loss for humanity, and I would not be able to forgive myself for this.¡¯


    Due to the importance of the Magic System and its potential, she did not want to risk losing it.


    ¡°I am going to help you with your Magic System. Since it¡¯s telling you to help Nina, you¡¯re going to help her. However, you won¡¯t be able to use resurrection magic with your current mana. You¡¯ll need at least 50,000 mana to even activate the magic circle.¡±


    ¡°50,000?! Nina told me that I only needed 9,000!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Then she probably has an artifact that will give you more mana. For example, if I don¡¯t have enough mana to use a magic spell, I can simply borrow mana from an artifact. It¡¯smon practice.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ However, I still need a minimum of 9,000 mana, and I only have a little over 1,000 right now. I don¡¯t know how much mana I will be able to get from my next purchase in the Magic Shop, but it should put me close to that amount, considering how much magic points I need to purchase it.¡±


    ¡°How far away are you from making the purchase?¡± Miss Camille asked.


    ¡°I only need to finish one more quest, but that requires me to kill 50 monsters. I am already almost halfway done.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? We can finish that this weekend,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all the quest I have for now, not including the special quest.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Keep me up to date if anything changes with the Magic System, or you need help.¡±


    Since Leo willingly revealed such a huge secret to her, she felt obligated to assist him. After all, if she was the one with the Magic System, she would¡¯ve most likely kept it to herself, as she doesn¡¯t trust anyone enough to share such information.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille brought Leo to arge room in the basement.


    ¡°This ce looks like the training area at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. To think you had such a ce right underneath your home¡­¡± Leo was awed.


    ¡°Hm? Does this mean we¡¯re going to be training now?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You can leave right now if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I want to! Please train me!¡±


    ¡°Wait here for me. I will be back.¡± Miss Camille said to him before leaving through the staircase.


    Leo stood there in silence until she returned.


    ¡°Wear this.¡±


    Miss Camille handed him two rings that looked like it came straight out of a fantasy movie¡ª a ck and a red ring, both with a weird insignia on it.


    ¡°Elder¡¯s Ring of Regeneration and Elder¡¯s Ring of Empowerment. They¡¯re both S-Rank artifacts. One boosts your mana regeneration and the other increases the effects of your artifacts. With these twobined, you¡¯ll be able to use magic spells much more frequently.¡±


    ¡°S-Rank artifacts? And two of them at once? I¡¯m afraid of asking, but I really want to know¡­ How much did they cost?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I found one of them inside abyrinth and I bought the other one for 50 billion dors,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°F-Fifty¡ª?!¡± Leo was left speechless by the astronomical price.


    He was scared to even put these rings on his fingers after learning about their value!


    ¡°Are you sure you want to let me use such precious artifacts?¡±


    ¡°They were my most used artifacts during my days as an Adventurer, but now that I have retired, I rarely need them anymore. And it¡¯s not like I am giving them to you. I¡¯m taking them back at the end of your training!¡±


    ¡°O-Of course! I would be in a constant state of paranoia if I had such valuable treasures with me!¡± He eximed.


    Miss Camille retrieved a Mana Absorbing Dummy from her spatial storage and ced it in the center of the room.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to efficiently increase your mana capacity¡ª by using mana. The more mana you use, the more your body adapts to mana, which will naturally increase your mana capacity. Also, magic spells that require more mana to use will increase your mana capacity faster than using magic spells that require fewer mana, so you should always use the magic spell with the highest mana consumption.¡± She exined to him.


    ¡°Highest mana consumption, huh? That would be the Void Spear.¡±


    Leo started tossing Void Spears at the dummy.


    He looked at his mana capacity after throwing his first Void Spear.


    [800/1021]


    He continued looking at it to see how effective the artifacts were.


    [825/1021]


    [850/1021]


    His mana regenerated by 25 every second, meaning that he only needed to wait 8 seconds to recover enough mana to use a Void Spear.


    ¡®My god! These two artifacts are freaking amazing! They definitely deserve to be rated S-Rank artifacts!¡¯ He cried with excitement after seeing the results.


    Leo proceeded to throw Void Spears at the dummy for the next few hours.


    By the end of the day, Leo¡¯s Mastery Rank for Void Spear increased to ¡®E¡¯, and his mana capacity increased by 120.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Leo handed the artifacts back to Miss Camille at the end of his training, feeling a little reluctant to let them go.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why not stay for dinner?¡± Miss Camille suddenly said to him after taking back her artifacts.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡± He nodded.


    After returning to the first floor of the mansion, Miss Camille called for Sophie.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a guest for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Sophie nodded, but she looked at Leo with a dissatisfied expression when she spoke.


    Once she left, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°Dinner won¡¯t be ready for another half hour, you should go clean your body before then. Did you bring another pair of clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I carry around all of my stuff now that I have the Spatial Ring.¡±


    Miss Camille showed him the bathroom a momentter before leaving him alone.


    ¡°Go downstairs to the first floor after you¡¯re done. The dining room is to the right.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded even though he already knew the location from the tour earlier today.


    After cleaning himself in therge bathroom that looked more like a spa, Leo changed into clean clothes before making his way to the dining room, where Miss Camille was already sitting at the dining table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about this for a while now, but are the two of you the only ones living in this mansion?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about your family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in another city,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Leo had a feeling that she didn¡¯t want to talk about her family so he stopped his questions there.


    ¡°Tell me about the ¡®me¡¯ in your world. Her personality and whatnot.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°You want to know the difference between the two of you, right? No problem!¡± He smiled.


    ¡°First of all, the two of you have a pretty simr personality. You¡¯re both strict and always serious, and even though you seem cold and uncaring on the outside, you¡¯re actually the opposite on the inside.¡±


    ¡°The Miss Camille I knew wasn¡¯t a drinker, and she didn¡¯t live in such an exaggerated home. Although she has her own outbursts at times, it¡¯s nothingpared to you. I guess you can say that you¡¯re a little more emotional than her.¡±


    Miss Camille frowned after hearing such words. When Leo saw this, he quickly changed topics, ¡°A-Anyways, my Miss Camille also worked in the infirmary. She likes spicy food but hates bitter food. She has a hobby of collecting rare crystals and¡­¡±


    Leo spoke about the Miss Camille of his world without pausing to ponder, almost as though he knew everything about her from heart.


    ¡°It sounds like you like her very much.¡± Miss Camille spoke sometimeter.


    ¡°Well, she was the only person in the whole university who would listen to myints and cared about me getting hurt. At first, I would only go to the infirmary to get treated for my injuries after fighting with the bullies, but I eventually realized that Miss Camille was just as lonely as me, so I started going to the infirmary whenever I could just to spend time with her.¡±


    ¡°She was both my friend and my counselor. If it weren¡¯t for her, who helped me get through most of my darkest times in the university, I wouldn¡¯t have survived this long¡­ probably.¡± Leo said with a somewhat lonely smile on his face.


    ¡®I see¡­ So that¡¯s why he has so much trust in me¡­ However, I am not the same Camille that he knows and trusts, so why does he put so much trust in me? Is it simply foolishness or is it something else?¡¯ Miss Camille wondered inwardly.


    ¡®Regardless, at least I know the reason behind his trust now¡­ If it¡¯s him, perhaps I won¡¯t have to worry about being betrayed by someone for the first time in a long time¡­¡¯


    Sometimeter, Sophie showed up at the dining room with dinner. When that happened, they stopped their conversations and focused on the food in front of them.

 Chapter 41: Legendary Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 41: Legendary Artifacts</h4>


    Chapter 41: Legendary Artifacts


    ¡°Heavens, this food is amazing! Did you really cook this all by yourself? I have never eaten anything this delicious before!¡± Leo praised Sophie as he stuffed food into his mouth.


    Sophie looked at him with a disgusted face, almost as though she was looking at a barbarian.


    ¡°Maybe I shoulde here more often for dinner¡­¡± Leo mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it.¡± Sophie red daggers at him.


    He quickly looked away and focused on the food.


    After dinner, Miss Camille said to him, ¡°I will drive you back to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Or I can just sleep here tonight.¡± He winked at her.


    Seeing Miss Camille frown, he quickly continued, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, of course.¡±


    The two of them drove back to the academy shortly after.


    On their way there, Leo asked her, ¡°Since I told you about my rtionship with the Miss Camille of my world, it¡¯s only fair for you to do the same. Tell me about your rtionship with the Leo of this world.¡±


    Miss Camille silently pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Just like you, I first met Leo when he came to my infirmary with injuries all over his body. Leo would always get into fights with the magic students, and he was also an Adventurer, so he would almost always show up to the infirmary everyday without fail.¡±


    ¡°But as he got stronger, his injuries lessened. However, he still visited the infirmary everyday just to tell me about his day. I don¡¯t know why he keeps on returning, and I found him annoying at first, especially when he resembles someone I once knew.¡±


    ¡°Someone you knew? Who?¡± Leo asked.


    After a moment of hesitation, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°My older brother.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You have an older brother? The Miss Camille I knew also never mentioned having a brother.¡±


    ¡°I used to have one. He died, and he was around your current age when he died. I was only 7 years old then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been 2 decades since his death.¡±


    ¡°Is your older brother the reason you became an Adventurer at such a young age?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s half of the reasons,¡± she calmly said.


    Leo didn¡¯t continue to question her situation any further, as he felt that he was digging too much into her background.


    ¡®So I resemble her older brother, huh? Is this why she agreed to help me?¡¯ He wondered inwardly.


    Before dropping him off at the academy, Miss Camille said, ¡°Meet me tomorrow at the Training Center as usual.¡±


    ¡°What about Nina?¡±


    ¡°I will deal with her.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­¡±


    When Miss Camille returned home, Sophie approached her with a conflicted look.


    ¡°I think I understand why you care so much about this Leo now, Lady Camille.¡± Sophie said to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Miss Camille¡¯s face remained tranquil.


    ¡°That Leo¡­ He¡¯s a splitting image of your older brother and my cousin, Leon Light. Even his name is almost the exact same.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Miss Camille responded in a cold voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± She walked right past Sophie and then to her own room.


    Sophie did not stop her and watched as she disappeared.


    ¡®Leo¡­ I have heard of him before, but that was my first time seeing him in person. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would¡¯ve definitely mistaken him for Leon¡­ What a creepy resemnce.¡¯


    Sophie was inwardly relieved that she didn¡¯t identally meet Leo in the city because she would¡¯ve definitely thought that her cousin had returned from the dead.


    After returning to her room, Miss Camille walked to her desk and nced at the framed picture resting on the desk.


    There were two people in this picture¡ª a child that looked like Miss Camille 20 years ago, and kneeling right beside her was a handsome young man with short ck hair and a gentle expression.


    If Leo saw this picture, he would¡¯ve thought that he was the one in the picture.


    After staring at the picture for a moment, she ced the photo down and prepared to sleep.


    Meanwhile, after returning to his room, Leoid on the bed with a pondering look on his face.


    ¡°How did it go with Miss Camille? Were you able to tell her about the Magic System?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I did, and she seems to believe me.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you that it would be fine.¡± Lilith smiled.


    She then asked, ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to resurrect Nina¡¯s mother and get this quest over with. However, I will need to spend some time increasing my mana capacity before then since my mana capacity is too low to do anything right now.¡±


    ¡°With Miss Camille training me, it shouldn¡¯t be too long though.¡±


    ¡°Well, good luck. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°You? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it seems entertaining. Why else?¡± She chuckled.


    The following day, after ss, Leo went to the Training Center, where Nina Wraith was already waiting.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leo asked her in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°What else? I¡¯m here to help you train your magic.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ I no longer need you to help me train my magic.¡± He said.


    ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I will be training him.¡± Miss Camille said as she entered the room.


    ¡°You?¡± Nina was speechless when she saw Miss Camille.


    ¡®What happened to their fight yesterday? Why did she suddenly return?¡¯ She wondered inwardly.


    ¡°Nina Wraith, we need to talk about your nonsense regarding the resurrection magic.¡± Miss Camille approached her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to try to convince me to give up on my goals like yesterday, you can forget about it. I won¡¯t change my mind even if you kill me.¡± Nina stubbornly said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually the opposite. I am going to help you resurrect your mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to what?¡± Nina Wraith couldn¡¯t believe her own ears and stared at Miss Camille with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Why would you suddenly want to help me when you were so against it just yesterday?! There¡¯s no way you can change your mind that quickly!¡±


    ¡°Due to circumstances which I cannot tell you about, I have decided to assist you. However, I am not helping you because I want to¡ª this I want you to keep in mind. Furthermore, it would be more dangerous to leave the two of you alone. If I am here, I will be able to make sure that nothing will get out of hand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I only need Leo¡¯s help.¡± Nina snorted.


    Leo suddenly stepped in and said, ¡°I asked Miss Camille for her help. I won¡¯t do this alone, so if you won¡¯t ept her help, then you can forget about my help as well.¡±


    Nina gritted her teeth before speaking in a frustrated voice, ¡°Fine! She can help!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to start training now. You can leave since you¡¯re no longer needed here.¡± Miss Camille said to her a momentter.


    ¡°Leo is basically my partner now, so I am going to stay and watch him train!¡± She said as she stood firm.


    ¡°Is that so? As long as you don¡¯t interfere with our training, I don¡¯t care what you do.¡± Miss Camille casually said.


    Nina didn¡¯t say anything else and walked to one of the walls before taking a seat.


    ¡°Here.¡± Miss Camille handed Leo the S-Rank artifacts that he¡¯d used yesterday before starting his training.


    ¡°Oh! Thank you!¡± Leo quickly wore them with enthusiasm, instantly feeling stronger after putting them on.


    ¡®Those artifacts have such a strong aura! They must be at least A-Rank if not S-Rank! She¡¯s actually willing to let him borrow something that valuable for training?!¡¯ Nina was shocked inwardly after seeing the artifacts.


    Due to her Spiritual Eyes, she also had the ability to see the aura of artifacts and gauge their power and rarity without the need of specialized equipment.


    Soon, Leo started throwing Void Spears at the Mana Absorbing Dummy.


    A momentter, the dummy started pulsating with a red light.


    ¡®What?! His Tier 2 magic spell is 3,000 magic power?! That is outrageously powerful! If it¡¯s him, he can definitely resurrect Mother!¡¯ Nina cried inwardly after seeing Leo¡¯s true magic prowess.


    However, she would be even more shocked when she realized how often Leo was using Void Spear.


    ¡®How¡¯s he using so many magic spells?! I thought he only had 1,000 mana! He¡¯s chucking those Void Spears every ten seconds!¡¯


    ¡®Wait¡­ Could that be due to the artifacts she gave him? Any artifact that allows magicians to use magic this constantly is priceless!¡¯


    Nina started researching artifacts on her phone. Eventually, she found what she was looking for.


    ¡®This is it! I found them! Elder¡¯s Ring of Regeneration and Elder¡¯s Ring of Empowerment?! These are legendary artifacts that once belonged to a powerful mage nicknamed ¡®Elder¡¯, and he was one of the strongest mages in this world! These artifacts even have a set effect!¡¯


    Nina¡¯s mind almost burned out from shock after realizing just how valuable the artifacts Leo was using for training actually was.


    ¡®Miss Camille is actually willing to lend these legendary artifacts to a student for his training?! That is absurd! She¡¯s insane!¡¯


    It was at this moment that Nina Wraith realized just how powerful and wealthy Miss Camille was.


    At the end of the day, Leo handed the artifacts back to Miss Camille, and his mana capacity increased by another 150.


    ¡°Then I will see you here again tomorrow.¡± Miss Camille said before leaving the ce.

 Chapter 42: Multicasting

    <h4>Chapter 42: Multicasting</h4>


    Chapter 42: Multicasting


    After Miss Camille left the room, Nina Wraith looked at Leo with raised eyebrows and asked, ¡°A-Are the two of you secret lovers or something? I cannot fathom why she would let you use such priceless artifacts for training.¡±


    Leo frowned and said, ¡°How rude. We have a perfectly healthy rtionship as student and teacher. She¡¯s also my mentor and friend.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Leo said to her before leaving the room.


    After returning to his room, Lilith said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that little girl. I am also surprised that she allowed you to use those artifacts, and it¡¯s not because they¡¯re expensive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about artifacts, can you enlighten me as to why they¡¯re so valuable besides its ridiculous pricing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°All S-Rank artifacts are valuable, but there are even rarer artifacts known as ¡®Set Artifacts¡¯. These kinds of artifacts will have bonus effects if you wield all of them at once. The ones Miss Camille have are from the Elder¡¯s set, and they¡¯re amongst the best artifacts in the world. They¡¯re so valuable that you won¡¯t be able to buy them even with money. Miss Camille was probably an exception due to her reputation as the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Those artifacts can get even more powerful? I cannot even imagine such effects. How many pieces are usually in a set?¡±


    ¡°It varies depending on the artifact. Some only have 2 artifacts in a set while some may have up to 5. Of course, the more pieces in a set the more powerful it can be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡±


    Leo went to sleep shortly after.


    And for the next few days, Leo would spend most of his time training magic. His Void Spear¡¯s Mastery Rank increased all the way to ¡®D¡¯. As for his mana capacity, it was reaching close to 2,000.


    In less than a week, his mana capacity increased by almost 1,000. If the other students knew of this, they would definitely be shocked out of their minds.


    At the end of ss right before the weekend, Professor Jasmine said to the students, ¡°Due to the Wilderness Training Course that will be starting soon, you will no longer have to attend sses until after the Wilderness Training Course. However, this does not mean you can ck off. This time is meant for you guys to prepare yourselves before the training. If you underestimate the Wilderness, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°The team applications will start a week before the Wilderness Training Course. Every team can have up to four people. If you have any questions, you can ask me after ss. My phone number is also posted on the board for the times when I am not in the ssroom. That¡¯s all. ss dismissed.¡±


    The moment ss ended, the students in the ssroom surrounded Leo and started asking him to be teammates.


    ¡°Leo! Let¡¯s be teammates! I swear I won¡¯t drag you down during the training course!¡±


    ¡°I will do anything you want if you join my team!¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?! I will pay you!¡±


    Leo was overwhelmed by the students there.


    ¡®The Wilderness Training Course is more significant than I anticipated¡­¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Leo, you don¡¯t have to choose anyone from this ss. You can form a team with the other sses as well. They¡¯re all just trying to take advantage of your amnesia, hoping that you wouldn¡¯t remember it.¡± Lilith warned him.


    ¡®Seriously? These assholes!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly after hearing Lilith¡¯s words.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, but I need some time to think about this. Anyways, I am in a hurry, so if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±


    Leo quickly squeezed through the crowd before disappearing from the ssroom.


    ¡°He got away, huh¡­¡±


    The students sighed when Leo left.


    After leaving the ssroom, Leo went home to prepare for his trip to the Wilderness before making his way to the parking lot, where Miss Camille was already waiting.


    ¡°Sorry, did you wait long?¡±


    ¡°No, I just got here. Are you ready to go? We¡¯re going to stay in the city for the weekend likest time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am ready.¡± He nodded.


    They entered the car and drove straight to the city walls.


    There were new guards at the entrance this week, so Leo and Miss Camille had to show their ID.


    Once the guards confirmed their identity, Leo and Miss Camille left the city walls and made their way straight into the Wilderness.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me borrow the artifacts today?¡± Leo asked her sometime after they entered the Wilderness.


    ¡°You want me to bring such priceless artifacts to the Wilderness with just the two of us? Are you asking for us to be robbed and killed?¡± She frowned slightly.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re actually worried about being robbed? Even though you¡¯re that strong?¡± He was surprised to hear this.


    In his eyes, Miss Camille was the strongest in the entire city, so who would be able to rob her?


    ¡°I may be an S-Rank Adventurer, but I am mostly a healer and supporter. My light magic isn¡¯t strong enough to fight other S-Rank Adventurers, and having you here is another burden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a burden? That¡¯s quite harsh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. You¡¯ll be dead within seconds if you fight any Adventurer above B-Rank. If we get surrounded by a group of high-ranking Adventurers, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously and said, ¡°L-Let¡¯s not jinx this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to set up an ambush this close to the city so we¡¯ll be fine. Anyways, let¡¯s talk about your quest. How many more monsters do you need to kill?¡±


    ¡°About thirty.¡±


    ¡°We can get that done by tonight since we¡¯re no longer training. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them started wandering the Wilderness.


    A few minutester, they encountered a monster.


    Leo didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately used ck Bullet, killing it with a single headshot.


    Since he didn¡¯t have the S-Rank artifacts, he could no longer spam magic spells as frequently, which is why he decided to use ck Bullet instead of Void Spear.


    Of course, using Void Spear would also be overkill for these F-Rank monsters.


    After harvesting the mana core, the two of them continued deeper into the Wilderness, where monsters are moremon.


    An hour into their hunting, they got lucky when they encountered a pack of monsters.


    There were five of them, and they were all traveling in a group.


    ¡°Five of them, huh¡­ Let¡¯s see how many I can kill before the rest runs away¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Miss Camille stopped him, who was about to fire off a ck Bullet.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been so focused on increasing your mana capacity that I didn¡¯t really teach you anything regarding magic, so I am going to do it right now.¡± She suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of training?¡±


    ¡°I want you to cast more than one ck Bullet at a time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I can do that?¡± This was his first time hearing about such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s called multicasting, where you create more than one magic circle at once. However, this requires more mana than normal, and you need to have a strong mentality since you will need to imagine two magic circles inside your head, not to mention your focus. Not a lot of people can multicast, but since you¡¯re a genius, you should be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered that you¡¯re calling me a genius, but will I really be able to do it on my first try?¡± He sighed in a doubtful voice.


    ¡°Just try it. Instead of imagining one magic circle, imagine multiple.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°All right.¡± Leo proceeded to close his eyes and take a deep breath.


    He kept his eyes closed as he tried to imagine as many magic circles as he could.


    ¡°Remember, every magic circle must be perfect, or it won¡¯t activate.¡± Miss Camille said in a low voice.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Leo opened his eyes and pointed his palm towards the pack of unsuspecting monsters.


    A medium-sized ck orb suddenly appeared in front of his palms.


    The moment he released his mana, over a dozen ck Bullets shot out of the ck orb and flew towards the pack of monsters.


    Although the uracy of these ck Bullets were all over the ce, there were so many of them that it didn¡¯t matter.


    The entire pack of monsters copsed to the ground shortly after their bodies were riddled with holes from Leo¡¯s ck Bullets.


    Miss Camille stared at the scene with wide eyes.


    ¡®How many ck Bullets did he multicast? That was just like Kayn¡¯s Tier 3 Water Barrage! And he did this on his first try? Is this the power of the Magic System, or is this his own talent?¡¯ She wondered with a dazed look on her face.


    Miss Camille had only expected Leo to multicast two to three ck Bullets at once, four at most, but he had shattered her expectations with over a dozen ck Bullets! This kind of talent was unimaginable even for a veteran like her!


    ¡°Wow, that was easier than I thought. However, I am having trouble aiming so many ck Bullets at once.


    However, he was surprised when he saw that he¡¯d lost nearly 500 mana from that attack.


    ¡®I only shot about 20 ck Bullets, yet it took over 500 mana?! That¡¯s double what it would cost if I shot them one at a time!¡¯


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille snapped out of her daze and spoke in a stiff voice, ¡°N-Not bad¡­ But you need to work on your uracy¡­¡±

 Chapter 43: Increase Mana Capacity

    <h4>Chapter 43: Increase Mana Capacity</h4>


    Chapter 43: Increase Mana Capacity


    Leo went to harvest the mana cores after killing the group of monsters with multicasting.


    As he collected the mana cores, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°There are two things that you must be wary of when training with magic. Magic control and casting speed.¡±


    ¡°Magic control is basically your uracy with magic spells. If you have poor magic control, you won¡¯t be able to use magic spells that require a good uracy, such as ck Bullet and Void Spear.¡±


    ¡°Casting speed is self exnatory. In a match between two magic casters, the one who can cast faster will be at a massive advantage. Most people consider this to be the most important aspect as a magician and it is often used topare the difference between two magicians.¡±


    Leo nodded and said, ¡°I am pretty confident with my magic control if I don¡¯t use multicasting. As for my casting speed¡­ What do you think, Miss Camille?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just say that you would defeat most magicians when ites to casting speed,¡± she said in a stiff tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me.¡± He smiled.


    They continued to hunt monsters shortly after.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+5,000 Magic Experience, +25 Magic Points]


    <You have received a new Quest>


    [Quest: Learn a new Magic Spell]


    [Description: Learn a Tier 3 or above Magic Spell]


    [Time Limit: 30 days]


    [Reward: 6,000 Magic Experience, 30 Magic Points]


    <You have received a new Quest>


    [Quest: Increase Mastery Rank]


    [Description: Increase any 2x Magic Spell to Mastery Rank ¡®C¡¯]


    [Time Limit: 14 days]


    [Reward: 5,000 Magic Experience, 25 Magic Points]


    At the end of the day, Leo barely managed to finish his quest after staying in the Wilderness with Miss Camille until it was near midnight.


    ¡°I finished the quest, Miss Camille.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s return to my house for now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After returning to the city, Miss Camille drove them back to her own house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training room.¡± Miss Camille said to him as they entered the building.


    They walked down to the training room in the basement, Leo could hear some loud banging noises as they approached the door.


    ¡°Is there someone else in there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sophie usually trains at this time,¡± she said.


    ¡°She trains during midnight? How diligent.¡±


    Upon entering the training room, Leo could see Sophie fighting with an advanced training puppet while wielding two daggers in her hands.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± He subconsciously mumbled after seeing Sophie¡¯s beautiful and elegant movements that looked like she was dancing around the puppet.


    Not wanting to disturb her training, Leo and Miss Camille stood by the door and silently waited for her to finish.


    Ten minutester, Sophie deactivated the dummy and wiped the sweat on her face with a towel.


    It was at this moment that she noticed their presence.


    ¡°Wee back Lady Camille. Do you want something to eat?¡± She asked as she approached them.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You can rest¡ª Oh, before you do that, can you quickly organize our guest room? He¡¯ll be staying here tonight since it¡¯s already toote to go to a hotel.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Sophie nced at Leo with an annoyed gaze before leaving the training room.


    Once they were alone, Miss Camille handed Leo a device that measured his mana capacity.


    ¡°Let me see how much mana you have now.¡±


    Leo nodded and ced his hand on this device, which started absorbing all of his mana.


    A few momentster, Miss Camille read the results, ¡°A little over 2,000 mana capacity, huh? When are you going to use the Magic System to increase your mana?¡±


    ¡°I can do it now.¡± Leo said.


    He proceeded to open up the Magic Shop to make a purchase.


    Miss Camille watched as Leo stared at the empty air in front of him.


    ¡®It¡¯s truly bizarre. One would think that he¡¯s just staring nkly into space, but in reality, he¡¯s actuallymunicating with a god-sent entity that grants him unfathomable power¡­¡¯


    <You have purchased ¡®Increase Mana Capacity¡¯ from the Magic Shop for 50 Magic Points>


    <Your Mana Capacity has increased by 9,000!>


    [Mana: 10/11,020]


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock when he saw how much mana he¡¯d acquired from the purchase.


    ¡®I was only expecting around 5,000, but I actually got 9,000! I have over 10,000 mana now!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Miss Camille asked him afterward.


    ¡°My mana capacity has increased by 9,000¡­ I have 11,000 mana now¡­¡± He said in a dazed voice.


    ¡°What?!¡± Miss Camille shouted out loud in a state of shock, not daring to believe her ears.


    ¡®His mana increased by 9,000 almost instantaneously?! How is that possible?! Is the Magic System really this powerful?!¡¯


    ¡°H-How are you feeling? Do you feel sick at all? Since you¡¯d suddenly acquired such arge amount of mana, it would be natural for you to feel sick.¡± She asked him after snapping out of her daze.


    ¡°No, I feelpletely fine.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Here, drink this mana potion.¡±


    Leo epted the mana potion and chucked it down.


    Once his mana fully recovered, Miss Camille measured his mana capacity again.


    When she saw the result, her eyes widened with shock. Even though Leo had already told her the results, she couldn¡¯t help but still feel shocked when she saw it with her own eyes.


    ¡°C-Can you increase your mana again through the Magic System?¡± She asked him a momentter.


    ¡°Yes, but the price of it has increased to 3,000 Magic Points. It bes more expensive every time I use it. At this rate, it will take me at least another month or two to buy the next tier.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Either way, that is still very good.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Now I have enough to resurrect Nina¡¯s mother.¡±


    Miss Camille then said, ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s wait a little before we tell her. I want to make sure that we¡¯re prepared to deal with the undead.¡±


    ¡°Undead?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°As talented as you are with dark magic, you won¡¯t be able to fully resurrect her mother. It¡¯s literally impossible, especially since it¡¯s been many years since her mother died, which makes things a lot moreplicated and difficult. Furthermore, that Nina¡­ I don¡¯t even know if she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°So what happens if I cannot fully resurrect her mother? Does she be a zombie or something like that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She will be a soulless being that will only act upon its bloodlust. When that happens, we will need to destroy herpletely.¡±


    ¡°Can something that cannot even think or have a soul have bloodlust? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°When a soulless body has too much mana in their body, they will be like monsters, acting only upon their instincts.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Hopefully she won¡¯t do anything crazy if nothing goes her way¡­¡± Leo sighed out loud.


    ¡°Anyways, before we retire for the day, do you have any new quests?¡± Miss Camille asked him a momentter.


    ¡°Actually, yes, I do. One of the quests requires me to learn a Tier 3 magic spell, and the other one requires me to reach Mastery Rank ¡®C¡¯ with two magic spells. My ck Bullet is already Mastery Rank C, and my Void Spear is Rank D.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll work on your quests tomorrow.¡±


    Miss Camille left Leo to the guest room where he¡¯ll be staying the night shortly after.


    ¡°Do you know where the bathroom is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Then I will leave you alone. Breakfast will be served at 9. We will cook for you, but we won¡¯t wait for you. Training will begin at 10.¡±


    Miss Camille left after giving him the schedule for tomorrow.


    Once she left, Leo went to the bathroom to wash his body that was stained with monster blood and dirt.


    After shower, he went to his room and proceeded to scatter the mana cores that he¡¯d gathered today on the bed, treating it as though it were some sort of ritual that brought him good fortune.


    He closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    The following morning, Leo went to the dining room after his morning routine.


    ¡°Good morning, you two.¡± He said to them as he took a seat before the table that already had their breakfast served.


    After breakfast, Leo went to the basement with Miss Camille for another day of training.

 Chapter 44: Tier 3 Magic Spell

    <h4>Chapter 44: Tier 3 Magic Spell</h4>


    Chapter 44: Tier 3 Magic Spell


    <Your Mastery Rank for Void Spear has increased to ¡®C¡¯>


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+5,000 Magic Experience, +25 Magic Point]


    ¡°I havepleted one of the quests, Miss Camille.¡± Leo said to her after seeing the notification.


    And he continued, ¡°I just need to learn a Tier 3 magic spell and I will finish the other one.¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°I have just the perfect magic spell for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m intrigued.¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You have enough offensive power for the moment, and you also have a defensive spell. However, Dark Shield should only be used during emergencies where you can¡¯t dodge the attack. Therefore, I¡¯m going to teach you another defensive magic spell, but you will be able to use this one more frequently.¡±


    Miss Camille proceeded to hand him a pamphlet.


    Leo epted the pamphlet and immediately opened it up to see a magic circle inside.


    After staring at the magic circle for almost a few minutes, Leo finally memorized the magic spell.


    ¡®That took a lot longer than usual. Looks like he isn¡¯t able to instantly remember any magic circles regardless of their tier. However, his speed is still groundbreaking and probably the fastest in the world.¡¯ Miss Camille thought to herself after noticing this change.


    Most magicians would require at least two weeks to a month to fully memorize a Tier 3 magic spell, yet Leo had managed to achieve such a feat in less than five minutes.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Void Step>


    [Void Step]


    [Affinity: Dark/Space]


    [Tier: 3]


    [Mana: 500]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+6,000 Magic Experience, +30 Magic Points]


    <You have received a new Quest>


    [Quest: Kill Monsters]


    [Description: Kill 30 E-Rank monsters using magic below Tier 2]


    [Time Limit: 7 days]


    [Reward: 10,000 Magic Experience, +50 Magic Points]


    <You have received a new Quest>


    [Quest: Increase Mastery Rank]


    [Description: Increase a Tier 2 magic spell to Mastery Rank ¡®B¡¯]


    [Time Limit: 7 days]


    [Reward: 7,000 Magic Experience, 35 Magic Points]


    ¡°The magic spell is called Void Step. It¡¯s a magic spell that allows you to step into the void and teleport a short distance. Give it a try,¡± Miss Camille said to him a momentter.


    He nodded and proceeded to try out this new magic spell.


    Once he was prepared, he took a step forward and used Void Step.


    He disappeared into thin air after taking his first step before reappearing about four to five steps away.


    ¡°Wow! That was neat!¡± Leo eximed as he continued using Void Step around the room, teleporting several steps every second until he was almost out of mana.


    ¡°Although the distance isn¡¯t that impressive, it¡¯s more than enough to dodge crucial attacks and surprise the enemy. As you increase its Mastery Rank, you¡¯ll be able to travel further.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°This is an amazing magic spell! Thanks, Miss Camille!¡± He said in an excited voice.


    Unbeknownst to Leo, this kind of magic spell wasn¡¯t public knowledge, not to mention its rarity, so Miss Camille had to spend a hefty amount of money to acquire it, costing her around 250 million dors.


    If Leo knew about this, he would surely be shocked out of his mind. After all, he had no idea that one needed to purchase magic spells in a world where magic is so widespread.


    Realizing Leo¡¯sck of knowledge regarding their world, Miss Camille decided to lecture him a little.


    ¡°Leo, you should be aware of something. You probably think all magic spells are free, but that¡¯s not the case. Although you can find most Tier 3 and below magic spells in the academy, that is a privilege only given to its students. People outside have to acquire magic spells through other sources, whether it be borrowing from others or buying them from markets.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really? Even though this is a magic world?¡±


    She nodded and continued, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because this is a magic world that people want to profit off of magic spells. The more popr and widespread something is, the more people will try to benefit from it.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t I be able to earn a lot of money by selling the academy¡¯s magic spells to outsiders? Or is that not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Selling the academy¡¯s magic spells is highly illegal. If you¡¯re caught doing so, going to jail will be the least of your worries, so don¡¯t you dare think about it even if you¡¯re about to be homeless.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking out of curiosity¡­¡± He swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Anyways, Void Step is a very valuable and rare magic spell. With that being said, I have already given you the magic spell, so you¡¯re free to do whatever you want with it, but I will still advise you to not share it with anyone.¡± Miss Camille said a momentter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t share it with a single soul no matter what!¡± He patted his chest.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille asked him, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your next quest?¡±


    ¡°I need to kill 30 E-Rank monsters using Tier 2 and below magic spells, and I also need to increase the Mastery Rank of a Tier 2 magic spell to Rank ¡®B¡¯.¡±


    Miss Camille nodded and said, ¡°We can train your Void Spear in the Wilderness tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The following day, Leo and Miss Camille went back to the Wilderness.


    However, since Leo needed to kill E-Rank monsters for his quest, they had to go a little further away from the city than usual.


    Eventually, they would encounter Steel Feather Long Legs as often as Sharp Tooth Wolves.


    ¡°I am definitely going to kill it with a single magic spell this time!¡± Leo said right before throwing a Void Spear at the Steel Feather Long Leg.


    Whoosh!


    The Void Spear disappeared midair and teleported a few meters forward, dumbfounding the Steel Feather Long Leg that couldn¡¯tprehend what it had just witnessed.


    When the Void Spear struck the monster, it suddenly exploded into a bloody mess with bits and pieces of its guts flying all over the ce.


    This shocked Leo, who has never seen anything this repulsive before.


    ¡°W-What the hell happened to that monster?!¡± He eximed after snapping out of his daze.


    ¡°That is what happens when your body ispletely overwhelmed by mana. Your Void Spear was too powerful for it to handle, causing it to explode.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, at least I don¡¯t have to manually harvest its mana core now.¡± He said as he went to pick up the mana core on the ground.


    They continued to hunt monsters shortly after.


    After hunting for about half a day, the two of them came to a sudden halt when Miss Camille stopped moving and said, ¡°Wait. Look over there.¡±


    Leo followed the direction she was pointing at to see a cave in the middle of the Wilderness. However, this was not an ordinary cave, as its entrance was gushing with mana. Furthermore, there shouldn¡¯t be any caves out here in the open; it just seemed very unnatural.


    ¡°Why is there a cave here?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cave. It¡¯s the entrance to a Labyrinth,¡± she said.


    ¡°A Labyrinth?!¡±

 Chapter 45: Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 45: Labyrinth</h4>


    Chapter 45: Labyrinth


    ¡°Abyrinth, as in a dungeon?¡± Leo asked after learning about the true identity of this mysterious cave.


    ¡°Yes. Although we don¡¯t know how or why they are created, they appear randomly in the Wilderness, and they are usually filled with monsters inside. However, if we explore thebyrinth, there¡¯s a good chance that we could find an artifact, especially if it hasn¡¯t been explored yet.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ You said that you¡¯d acquired one of your S-Rank artifacts from inside abyrinth, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I acquired the Elder¡¯s Ring of Regeneration inside an S-Rankbyrinth,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Oh? Labyrinths also have a ranking system?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mostly ranked by the monsters inside. If there are mostly E-Rank monsters inside, it will be considered an E-Rankbyrinth. There are some exceptions though. For example, if a dungeon has too many dangerous traps, its rank could be raised.¡±


    Leo then asked, ¡°Since thisbyrinth appeared in a ce with mostly E-Rank monsters, this should be an E-Rankbyrinth, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how they usually work.¡± Miss Camille nodded.


    And she asked, ¡°Do you want to explore it? We will be able to hunt monsters much quicker insidebyrinths since they are usually packed with them. You might even be able to finish your quests today.¡±


    Before Leo could respond, the Magic System appeared before him.


    <You have received a Special Quest>


    [Quest: Explore Labyrinth]


    [Description: Explore and clear thebyrinth]


    [Time Limit: 3 days]


    [Reward: 20,000 Magic Experience, 100 Magic Points]


    ¡°I just received a special quest from the Magic System. It¡¯s telling me to explore thebyrinth, and I have three days to do it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course, I was going to do it even without needing the quest!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Miss Camille nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will exin more aboutbyrinths as we go.¡±


    Leo nodded and followed her into the cave.


    Once they walked a couple of meters into the cave, Leo was surprised by what he saw.


    ¡°There¡¯s a staircase here¡­?¡± He was baffled to see such an unnatural urrence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t question it. Just ept things the way they are. You¡¯ll save yourself some headaches this way.¡± Miss Camille said as she descended the staircase.


    ¡°Anyways, allbyrinths have multiple floors. Some may have 5 floors while others can have over 50 floors. It mostly depends on their difficulty. Labyrinths of this level should have at most 5 floors.¡±


    ¡°What about the monsters?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That is all random, but you can expect at least a couple on each floor.¡±


    A few minutester, Leo said, ¡°This staircase is still going? How far down are we going?¡±


    ¡°We should be there soon.¡±


    After another two whole minutes of walking, they finally stepped inside thebyrinth.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock when he saw the scenery inside thebyrinth.


    ¡°What the hell? I thought we went underground. Why is there a freaking sky?!¡± He eximed after seeing the clear sky above them, not to mention the other scenery that made it seem like they were outside.


    There were trees in front of them, and the ground was even filled with greenery, almost like they had entered a forest.


    ¡°Wee to thebyrinth for the first time. Remember when I said to not question it? Just treat it as though you¡¯re in a dream¡ª or that you had been transported to another world.¡± Miss Camille said to him.


    Leo looked at his surroundings with a dazed expression on his face.


    It didn¡¯t feel like he had been transported to a different world when he first came to this parallel world due to how natural everything felt, but entering thebyrinth definitely gave him such a feeling.


    ¡°How big is this ce? I can¡¯t see the end.¡± He asked a momentter.


    ¡°This ce is actually smaller than it looks. It¡¯s probably around three kilometers from one end of the room to the other,¡± she said.


    ¡°Three kilometers? That¡¯s still quiterge.¡±


    ¡°Not if youpare it to thergestbyrinth in the world. That ce is so vast that nobody has managed to fully explore it even after 200 years, and it is estimated to be as big as this entire world.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s the only EX-Rankbyrinth in the world.¡±


    ¡®EX-Rank¡­ Same as my magic talent, huh?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself.


    ¡°Are you done admiring the view? If so, let¡¯s move.¡± Miss Camille said to him sometimeter.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± He nodded.


    The two of them started wandering the first floor of thebyrinth.


    A few minutester, Miss Camille said, ¡°There¡¯s a monster up ahead.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Leo followed the direction of the mana disturbance until he could see the monster.


    ¡®What the hell is that? A tree monster?¡¯ He wondered to himself after seeing the appearance of this monster, which was literally a small tree with red leaves as its hair and an angry face on its trunk.


    ¡®Whatever. It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯


    He quickly casted Void Spear, throwing it at the tree monster.


    When the Void Spear struck the monster, it exploded like someone had nted a bomb inside its body, causing sharp wooden splinters to fly everywhere.


    Leo subconsciously used Dark Shield, protecting himself from the splinters.


    ¡®Wow¡­ I should really be careful and choose how I kill monsters more wisely. That could¡¯ve gone really bad if I didn¡¯t have Dark Shield¡­¡¯ He sighed in relief afterward.


    Miss Camille approached him from behind and asked, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I should have used ck Bullet instead.¡±


    ¡°No, you should¡¯ve used your sword. That way, there would be no risk of it exploding in your face.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I guess I have been too reliant on magic since I started focusing on it.¡±


    She nodded, and she continued to speak, ¡°Anyways, that monster just now was a Crimson Treant. They can use earth magic, so you need to watch out for that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    They continued to explore the first floor of thebyrinth shortly after.

 Chapter 46: Labyrinth(2)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Labyrinth(2)</h4>


    Chapter 46: Labyrinth(2)


    A few minutester, Leo encountered another Crimson Treant. This time, he approached it from behind with a sword instead of using magic.


    However, unlike using magic, he was unable to kill the Crimson Treant with a single hit, leaving only a deep scar in the monster¡¯s body.


    When the Crimson Treant realized it was being attacked, it suddenly turned around and casted earth magic.


    Leo could see a green magic circle appear in front of the Crimson Treant right before it released a sharp projectile at him.


    Seeing this, he used Void Step to dodge the projectile before attacking the Crimson Treant a couple more times with the sword and killing it.


    Afterward, he harvested its mana core and tossed it into his Spatial Ring.


    ¡°My sword is too weakpared to my magic,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°You know you can make your sword stronger and sharper by infusing it with your mana.¡± Miss Camille suddenly said.


    ¡°Really? How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as though it¡¯s a magic circle and put some mana into it. However, you need to control the amount of mana you infuse because you can easily cause the sword to break if you infuse too much mana into it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me try it.¡±


    He proceeded to guide his mana towards the sword before infusing it with mana.


    The ordinary-looking sword now emitted a sharp aura that looked like it could cut anything, even metal.


    ¡°Wow, this is really cool.¡±


    ¡°Your sword will eventually run out of mana, but you just need to infuse your mana into it again.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Leo immediately went to look for another monster.


    A couple of minutester, he found another Crimson Treant. This time, he was able to slice through its entire body with a single sword swing.


    ¡°That felt great! I barely felt any resistance when I struck the monster, almost like slicing tofu with a knife!¡±


    Then he realized something, and he asked, ¡°By the way, does this count as using magic?¡±


    ¡°Technically it is considered magic, but most people don¡¯t really consider it as magic since even people who cannot use magic spells can use this technique, so you can use this back in the academy if you want.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good to know.¡±


    Leo looked at the Magic System to see if thatst kill had counted towards his quest, and to his surprise, it actually did.


    ¡°Looks like as long as I kill them with mana that doesn¡¯t exceed Tier 2 magic spells, the system will count it as killing monsters with magic.¡± He said to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± she said.


    The two of them proceeded to explore the rest of the floor while hunting the monsters on it.


    ¡°Where do you usually look for artifacts inbyrinths?¡± Leo asked sometimeter when they hadn¡¯t found a single artifact yet.


    ¡°It¡¯d be a miracle if you can find an artifact on the first floor of abyrinth. Most artifacts are on the lowest floor and in the boss room.¡±


    ¡°A boss, huh? I guess it¡¯s only natural for dungeons to have bosses at the end. This is how things usually go in video games, after all.¡±


    Sometimeter, they reached the staircase that led to the second floor of thebyrinth.


    ¡°Do we go down now? Or should we look around a little more to make sure we didn¡¯t miss anything?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point staying up here. Like I said, you won¡¯t find any artifacts up here. We probably missed a monster or two, but there are more downstairs.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°I understand. Then let¡¯s go to the second floor.¡± He nodded.


    They began descending the staircase shortly after.


    The walk down was much quicker this time,sting only half a minute.


    ¡°What the?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise when he saw the scenery. They were still in a forest, but the trees on this floor had dried up, and the grasses and flowers were withered, almost as though this ce had been dead for a long time.


    ¡°Such a drastic change from the first and second floor¡­¡± He mumbled in a dazed voice.


    Miss Camille nced around and said, ¡°Looks like there will only be another floor or two before we reach the boss room.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at it. The more the environment changes, the closer we are to the boss room.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ What about the monsters? Will they also be different?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    They continued to explore thebyrinth shortly after.


    On the second floor of thebyrinths, there were boar-like monsters. Their body and head were covered by brown armor, almost like an armadillo.


    One would normally need at least 2,500 magic power to damage these monsters, but Leo could easily make them explode with a single Void Spear, killing them instantly.


    About two hourster, they arrived at the third floor of thebyrinth, and just like the second floor, this floor also had drastic changes in the environment.


    The trees on this floor were no longer withered¡ª they werepletely burnt, almost as though a fire had consumed this ce recently.


    ¡°Jeez, what happened here?¡± Leo muttered in a dumbfounded voice as the scent of burnt wood and earth prated his nose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly explore this floor. This ce isn¡¯t good for my lungs,¡± he said with his hands covering his face.


    ¡°The scent is not real; it¡¯s created by thebyrinth. You can protect yourself by covering your body with mana. However, this will slowly chip away your mana.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to deal with the smell.¡± Leo said as he proceeded to cover his own body using his mana, immediately blocking the burning smell but not blocking his sense of smell or his ability to breathe.


    Once he was prepared, Leo started exploring the third floor of thebyrinth.


    On this floor, there were zombie-like monsters, but their bodies were horribly burned and was an eyesore to look at, so Leo struck them as soon as he saw them using Void Spear.

 Chapter 47: Boss Room

    <h4>Chapter 47: Boss Room</h4>


    Chapter 47: Boss Room


    After clearing every monster they encountered on the 3rd floor until they reached the staircase, Leo finished one of his quests.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+10,000 Magic Experience, +50 Magic Points]


    ¡°I have finished the quest that requires me to kill monsters with magic. I also have enough Magic Points to increase my magic power. I¡¯m going to do it before the boss room to increase my chances of killing it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Miss Camille nodded.


    ¡®Not only will my magic power spike again after this purchase, but my Magic Shop will also level up. I wonder what happens then. Will there be more purchase options?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself as he opened up the Magic Shop to purchase Increase Magic Power for 100 Magic Points.


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Increase Magic Attack¡¯ for 100 Magic Points>


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    Ding!


    <You have purchased ¡®Increase Magic Attack¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <Your Magic Power has greatly increased>


    Ding!


    <Magic Shop has leveled up>


    <Magic Shop has been upgraded>


    {Magic Shop}


    [Awaken Random Affinity: 300 MP]


    [Increase Mana Capacity: 3,000 MP]


    [Increase Magic Power: 5,000 MP]


    [Improve Magic Affinity: ?]


    [Increase Mana Regeneration: 20 MP]


    [Acquire Random F-Rank Passive Skill: 100 MP]


    [Acquire Random E-Rank Passive Skill: 500 MP]


    [Acquire Random D-Rank Passive Skill: 1,000 MP]


    [Total MP: 21]


    [Shop Experience: 70/20,000]


    ¡®Oh? Increase mana regeneration and passive skills? This Magic System is getting more and more interesting!¡¯ Leo thought to himself after seeing the upgrades the Magic System had provided the Magic Shop.


    ¡®And since I have 21 Magic Points left, I might as well increase my mana regeneration as well.¡¯


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Increase Mana Regeneration¡¯ for 20 Magic Points>


    <You have purchased ¡®Increase Mana Regeneration¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <Your Mana Regeneration has increased to 5>


    [Mana Regeneration: Recovers mana every second]


    ¡®Does this mean I will recover 5 mana every second?! This is amazing! Although it¡¯s not as powerful as Miss Camille¡¯s S-Rank artifact, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll eventually reach that point and even surpass it!¡¯


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Miss Camille asked him sometimeter.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m finished. Let¡¯s go.¡± He nodded, and they proceeded to descend the narrow staircase until they reached the bottom of thebyrinth.


    Unlike the first three floors of thebyrinth, there was no forest on the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor appeared to be underground in some kind of cave, and there was a narrow path that led to a massive gate in the end.


    This gate oozed with a dangerous aura that made it difficult for those with a weak mentality to approach.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s the boss room?¡± Leo asked the obvious.


    And he continued, ¡°What can I expect inside? A massive boss? Or will I be fighting a group of monsters?¡±


    ¡°It depends. You will fight one boss most of the time, but there will be times where you have to fight two¡ª even three bosses at once.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else you should be aware of before you go inside. Once you enter a boss room, you will not be able to leave until you either defeat the boss and all of the monsters inside or use a teleport artifact, so it¡¯s literally do or die.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after learning about this information.


    Although he wasn¡¯t worried at this moment because of Miss Camille¡¯s presence, he might not be able to feel the same way in the future when he has to enterbyrinths by himself.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready to fight the boss.¡± Leo said after taking a moment to prepare himself.


    As they approached the menacing doors, Leo could feel the ominous aura wrapping around his body, making him feel even more ufortable, and it felt like he was being watched.


    Once they were before the doors, Leo pushed it open just slightly enough for them to walk through.


    The moment Leo and Miss Camille walked through the doors, it mmed shut behind them, startling Leo for a moment.


    ¡°T-This is the boss room?¡± Leo was amazed by the scenery before him.


    He had expected the boss room to be simr to boss rooms in video games, which mostly consists of enclosed rooms where there¡¯s very little space to run.


    However, this boss room before him was theplete opposite.


    The room was anything but small, and it was so vast that Leo could not see the end.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the boss room? It looks just like the first floor.¡± Leo said in a dumbfounded voice.


    ¡°Just wait.¡± Miss Camille said.


    Literally seconds after she said those words, Leo could see the scenery change right before his eyes.


    The green trees were withering at such a rapid speed that he could see them turning green to brown within seconds. Once the trees were withered, Leo could see a big shadow descending from the sky,nding in the middle of the room.


    The moment this entitynded in the middle of the room, all of the withered trees began to burn, turning the room into a sea of fire.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at this entity that resembled a butterfly, but it had a pair of ming wings.


    The butterfly was about 10 meters tall, and every time it pped its wings, fire balls would fly all over the ce.


    ¡°Are you sure this is an E-Rankbyrinth?! This monster looks incredibly threatening and powerful! And it¡¯s freaking huge!¡± Leo eximed a momentter.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Fiery Butterfly, a D-Rank monster, but it¡¯s been enhanced with gargantuan. All boss monsters are stronger than normal monsters because they all have what we call ¡®modifiers¡¯, something that empowers them, making them somewhat unique monsters. Gargantuan is a modifier that increases the monster¡¯s size and overall strength. It¡¯s one of the more powerful modifiers out there. However, this makes it a lot easier to hit them, so as long as you can avoid its attacks, you will be fine.¡±


    Leo stared at the Fiery Butterfly with narrowed eyes. After taking a deep breath, he cast Void Spear and started to overcharge it.

 Chapter 48: Boss Room(2)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Boss Room(2)</h4>


    Chapter 48: Boss Room(2)


    Leo overcharged his Void Spear until he could feel a force trying to resist him. However, he continued to overcharge it for a few more seconds until the force was bing too strong for him to bear.


    After taking a moment to take aim, he lunged the Void Spear at the Fiery Butterfly that was still unaware of their presence.


    The Void Spear looked very ordinary when it was still in Leo¡¯s grasp, but the moment it left his hand, it expanded in size until it was asrge as a missile.


    This Void Spear flew a couple of meters before disappearing from their space, appearing only when it was right in front of the Fiery Butterfly, leaving no room for it to react.


    The Void Spear struck the Fiery Butterfly and exploded with an immense amount of magic power, creating a small ripple that swept the room.


    After being struck by the Void Spear, the Fiery Butterfly fell to the ground with more than half of its body gone.


    However, despite that, it was still not dead.


    Leo was surprised by the Void Spear¡¯s prowess, but he was even more surprised by how much his magic powers have grown since the purchase.


    Miss Camille stared at Leo with wide eyes.


    ¡®That Void Spear just now had around 7,000, perhaps even 8,000 magic power! That¡¯s already more than what most C-Rank Adventurers are capable of with Tier 4 magic spells! Not to mention that he was using a Tier 2 magic spell!¡¯


    Just a day ago, Leo¡¯s Void Spear would only reach around 5,000 magic power even when it¡¯s fully overcharged. For it to increase by over 2,000 in a single day was unprecedented until today.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finish off the boss!¡± Leo said as he quickly rushed over to the copsed boss using Void Steps, teleporting every few steps.


    When he arrived in front of the boss, he released another Void Spear into its face, killing it this time.


    <Your Mastery Rank for Void Spear has increased to ¡®B¡¯>


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [Reward: +7,000 Magic Experience, +35 Magic Points]


    Once the Fiery Butterfly stopped moving and the me on its wings died down, Leo went to harvest its mana core.


    A few momentster, he retrieved a fist-sized mana core from the Fiery Butterfly¡¯s corpse that required both of his hands to hold.


    ¡°Whoa! This mana core is huge!¡± He eximed as he showed Miss Camille the harvest.


    ¡°That is pretty normal from boss monsters with the gargantuan modifier,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°How much do you think I will be able to acquire from selling a mana core of this size?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°A few hundred thousand, give or take.¡±


    ¡°A few hundred thousand dors?!¡± Leo was excited to hear such information, as he was only expecting to get a couple thousand dors out of it.


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, ¡°So, where do we go now? I defeated the boss, so where is the artifact?¡±


    She looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s somewhere in this ce. We just need to look for it. Just like monsters, artifacts should cause some disturbance. However, we cannot stay here for too long because thebyrinth will copse in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?!¡± Leo immediately started running around the ce.


    He would immediately stop whenever he senses a slight mana disturbance in the air, but due the Fiery Butterfly¡¯s random fireballs that attacked the whole map, there were pretty much mana disturbances everywhere, making it much more difficult to find the artifact.


    Two hourster and still empty-handed, Leo decided to take a break from searching for the artifact and just casually walked around.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Why is it harder to find the artifact than it is to defeat the boss?¡± He sighed out loud.


    ¡®I wonder if Miss Camille found it yet.¡¯ He wondered, as they had separated to make searching a lot easier.


    They also agreed to meet up at the staircase in three hours, so he had less than an hour to find the artifact.


    After walking for another ten minutes, Leo stopped his movements when he noticed something shimmering on the ground about 50 meters in front of him.


    ¡°Is that it?!¡± He immediately rushed forward, his blood pumping with adrenaline.


    Once he reached the spot with the shiny object, he picked up the object and began inspecting it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He mumbled to himself as he looked at the red metallic ball between his fingers.


    This ball felt like it was made out of metal, and it was quite small, around the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and it was bright red.


    Leo wasn¡¯t even sure that he¡¯d picked up an artifact when he saw this object. However, he kept it with him just in case.


    Sometimeter, he met up with Miss Camille at the staircase that would lead them back up to the 3rd floor.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I found this red metal ball, but I¡¯m not sure what it does.¡± He showed her the red ball.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pretty good find,¡± she said after ncing at it.


    ¡°Really? What kind of artifact is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really an artifact. It¡¯s an Affinity Orb. You use it to create artifacts. Judging by the looks, this is probably a Fire Affinity Orb. If you use it to create an artifact, the artifact will have a fire effect that will benefit those with a fire magic affinity. They¡¯re actually quite rare and expensive. This one will cost more than the Fiery Butterfly¡¯s mana core.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t an artifact, Leo was still quite excited about it, as he could just sell it for money, and then he could use that money to buy artifacts. Since this Affinity Orb costs more than the Fiery Butterfly¡¯s mana core, he could buy many artifacts with it.


    He then asked, ¡°By the way, what happens if we miss an artifact in this ce? Does it disappear once thebyrinth copses?¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Once abyrinth copses, it disappearspletely, so you cannot dig it out of the ground even if you want to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about potentially missing out on an artifact because thebyrinth copsed before I could find it. That would break my poor heart.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°That just means that you¡¯re not fated to acquire the artifact, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about that. Anyways, let¡¯s leave this ce. Thebyrinth is beginning to copse.¡±


    Leo nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    The two of them proceeded to walk up the staircase, returning to the third floor. Then they made their way straight to the second floor, not stopping their legs until they reached the end of the first floor.


    ¡°I cannot imagine doing this in abyrinth with over 10 floors. Hell, do people even have the time to look for artifacts at that point?¡± He asked as they approached the entrance.


    ¡°The bigger thebyrinth, the longer it will take for them to copse. Somebyrinths have managed to remain for months even after the boss was defeated.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s quite relieving to hear.¡±


    A few more minutester, the two of them exited thebyrinth and returned to the Wilderness.

 Chapter 49: Level 3 Magic System

    <h4>Chapter 49: Level 3 Magic System</h4>


    Chapter 49: Level 3 Magic System


    After exiting thebyrinth, the Magic System recognized his questpletion.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+20,000 Magic Experience, +100 Magic Points]


    Ding!


    <Magic System has leveled up>


    <Artifact Shop has been unlocked>


    <Quest Shop has been unlocked>


    {Magic System}


    [System Level: 3]


    [Magic Talent: EX+]


    [Dark Magic Affinity: S]


    [Wind Magic Affinity: F]


    [Magic Experience: 14,200/1,000,000]


    [Magic Points: 136]


    ¡®Artifact Shop and Quest Shop? I will have to take a look at this once we return to the city.¡¯ Leo thought to himself after seeing this new function.


    As they got closer to the city walls, Leo realized that he wasn¡¯t getting any more quests even though he would normally acquire more quests the moment he finishes them.


    ¡®Perhaps I have to finish thest special quest before I can receive more quests from the system? Or do I have to get my quests from the Quest Shop now? How troublesome¡­¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    After returning to her mansion, Miss Camille asked Leo, ¡°What are your next quests?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any,¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°I think I have to finish Nina¡¯s quest before the Magic System gives me more quests. This is the first time that I haven¡¯t received a new quest in so long. They¡¯re usually given to me instantly after I finish the previous quests.¡±


    ¡°That sounds troublesome¡­¡± Miss Camille frowned.


    Without any quests, his progress for the Magic System was halted.


    After pondering for some time, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°I wanted to dy Nina¡¯s issue for a little longer, but since we need toplete her quest, I guess we can only help her as soon as possible.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go speak with Nina tomorrow¡ª after I sell the mana cores and the Affinity Orb.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about selling the Affinity Orb to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, I advise you to not. Although they give fair prices for mana cores, they usually pay less for artifacts and other resources. If you really want to sell the Affinity Orb, you should try the auction house, or you can try selling it to someone who has a fire magic affinity. I can think of a few people in the academy who would pay a fortune for it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I will try to sell it to one of these people in your mind. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go to the auction house.¡± He nodded.


    After taking a shower and eating dinner, Leo returned to his guest room, where he opened up the Magic System to take a look at its new unlocks.


    He decided to check the Quest Shop first since it seemed to be the least interesting.


    {Quest Shop}


    [Quest Shop Level: 1]


    [Defeat an F-Rank Adventurer: 1 MP]


    [Reward: 10 MP]


    [Use 100,000 Mana: 5 MP]


    [Reward: 20 MP]


    [Kill 100 Monsters: 10 MP]


    [Reward: 100 MP]


    [Explore Labyrinth: 20 MP]


    [Reward: 300 MP]


    [Learn Tier 5 Magic Spell: 100 MP]


    [Reward: 500 MP]


    [Quest Completed: 0/10]


    ¡®These are some simple quests. The rewards are also quite generous considering how much I have to spend to purchase them¡­¡¯


    However, he still decided to save his Magic Points for now.


    After looking at the Quest Shop, Leo opened up the Artifact Shop next.


    {Artifact Shop}


    [Artifact Shop Level: 1]


    [Strength Bracelet(F-Rank): Minor strength boost. 5 MP]


    [Stamina Bracelet(F-Rank): Minor stamina boost. 5 MP]


    [Magic Ring(F-Rank): Minor magic power boost. 5 MP]


    [Mana Regeneration Ring(F-Rank): Increase mana regeneration by 5. 10 MP]


    [Artifact Purchased: 0/10]


    A list of F-Rank artifacts filled Leo¡¯s vision after opening the Artifact Shop. There were literally hundreds of artifacts that he could purchase from the shop. However, he didn¡¯t know how it worked.


    ¡®If I purchased one of these artifacts, would the Magic System create it for me? Can it even do something like that? Creating artifacts out of thin air?¡¯


    As impossible as it sounded, Leo didn¡¯t doubt the Magic System¡¯s power, and he truly believed that the magic System was capable of such feats.


    After pondering for a bit, Leo decided to purchase the Mana Regeneration Ring for 10 Magic Points.


    <You have purchased ¡®Mana Regeneration Ring¡¯ from the Artifact Shop for 10 MP>


    <Equip Mana Regeneration Ring?>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leo confirmed.


    Ding!


    <You have equipped Mana Regeneration Ring>


    Leo looked at his fingers afterward, but he couldn¡¯t see any rings on his fingers, causing him to raise an eyebrow.


    The Magic System opened up another screen the following moment, showing an outline of a human figure and twelve boxes, exactly like a character¡¯s equipment screen in video games. Eleven of these boxes were empty, but one of the boxes located at the avatar¡¯s right hand had a blue ring inside.


    ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± Leo mumbled in a dumbfounded voice when he realized what he was seeing.


    When he tapped on the box with the ring with his finger, a small screen appeared right next to it.


    [Mana Regeneration Ring: Mana regeneration +5]


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile after understanding the Artifact Shop¡¯s real function.


    ¡®This is just like an RPG! This is my character equipment screen and these empty boxes are my artifact slots! How wonderful!¡¯


    The character equipment screen had 1 head slot, 1 ne slot, 2 ring/bracelet slots, 2 earring slots, 1 armor slot, 1 cloak slot, 1 glove slot, 1 shoe slot, andst but not least, 2 weapon slots, one in each hand!


    Furthermore, since these artifact slots are within the system, he should still be able to equip actual artifacts, potentially doubling the amount of artifacts he can use at once!


    ¡®Once again, I have underestimated the potential of this Magic System! If it¡¯s already this powerful at level 3, what else can I acquire with a level 4 Magic System? When will I be able to buy S-Rank artifacts? Will I be able to purchase set artifacts?¡¯ He wondered inwardly as he closed his eyes and pondered about all of the possibilities, eventually falling asleep sometimeter.

 Chapter 50: Artifact Shop

    <h4>Chapter 50: Artifact Shop</h4>


    Chapter 50: Artifact Shop


    After waking up in the morning, Leo immediately opened up the Artifact Shop and started looking through the list with more focus now that he had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    After spending two hours looking through the list while still in bed, he eventually decided to purchase a few more F-Rank artifacts, even purchasing a second Mana Regeneration Ring because of its usefulness.


    [Bronze Gauntlets: Minor boost to strength]


    [Silver Chainmail: Minor boost to physical and magical defense]


    [Mana Regeneration Ring: Mana regeneration +5]


    [Green Boots: Moderate boost to stamina]


    The total cost of these four artifacts was 40 Magic Points. Although he wanted to purchase a weapon artifact as well as an earring artifact, they were simply too expensive for him with most weapons costing over 100 Magic Points.


    Once he was satisfied, Leo got off the bed and went to do his morning routine before meeting Miss Camille and Sophie in the dining room.


    After breakfast, Leo and Miss Camille made their way to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, where Leo sold his mana cores.


    ¡°I can give you 710,000 dors for all of your mana cores. What do you think?¡± The worker there asked him.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s great.¡± Leo nodded.


    After selling his mana cores, Leo¡¯s bank broke through the million mark, making him feel profoundly elevated, as this is his first time having so much money.


    ¡®A million dors! I am a freaking millionaire! Hahaha!¡¯ Heughed inwardly.


    Once he was finished at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Leo went back outside and hopped into the car where Miss Camille had been waiting.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s return to the academy now.¡± He nodded.


    As they drove on the road, Leo asked, ¡°So I¡¯ve killed a lot of monsters and even cleared abyrinth recently. When can I get a promotion as an Adventurer?¡±


    ¡°You can take an examination whenever you want until you reach D-Rank. If you want to go past D-Rank, you¡¯ll need to do other missions besides monster hunting and earn some real reputations. Though, I can probably vouch for you up to B-Rank,¡± she said.


    ¡°So I could¡¯ve taken the examination just now? I guess I¡¯ll do it the next time I visit that ce.¡±


    And he continued, ¡°Anyways, can you tell me about the people who would buy my Affinity Orb?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much any student with a fire magic affinity would be willing to buy that Affinity Orb from you. However, you¡¯ll be able to get much more from the top students. The Crimson Witch for example. She would definitely pay a hefty amount for it.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°The Crimson Witch, huh? I have heard about her. She has the highest fire magic affinity in the entire academy, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s also a B-Rank Adventurer with a decent reputation.¡±


    ¡°Alright, where can I find this Crimson Witch?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t get to meet her until the Wilderness Training Course. In fact, most students are preparing for the training course, so the academy will be pretty empty for the new week or two.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I am not in a hurry to sell the Affinity Orb, so I can wait.¡±


    After arriving at the academy, Leo and Miss Camille went to the Training Center, where Nina Wraith was already there and waiting. Of course, she had received a call from Miss Camillest night telling her to wait for them at the Training Center.


    Once they were inside a private training room, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°Tell us about your ns to resurrect your mother.¡±


    Nina remained calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised that neither of you had asked me earlier.¡±


    And she continued, ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s quite simple. I will prepare the magic circle for the resurrection magic, and Leo will use his mana to activate it.¡±


    Miss Camille frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s your n? Where are the details? How do you expect Leo, who only started training magic recently, to have enough mana to activate the magic spell? What about the corpse? Without your mother¡¯s corpse, there is nothing to resurrect from!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my mother¡¯s corpse. As for Leo¡¯s mana issue¡­ I have this¡­¡±


    Nina retrieved a crystal ball from her Spatial Ring and showed it to them.


    Leo narrowed his eyes at the liquid inside the crystal, as they resembled the ones inside mana cores, but the mana inside the crystal looked more pure.


    ¡°This will solve Leo¡¯s mana issue. This is a Mana Crystal, and there is about 90,000 mana contained inside. As long as Leo uses this, he will be able to activate the magic spell. However, he still needs about 9,000 mana without the Mana Crystal.¡±


    Miss Camille wasn¡¯t surprised that Nina had a Mana Crystal since that was her first spection on her Nina nned on solving Leo¡¯s mana issue.


    ¡°What kind of artifact is that?¡± Leo asked a momentter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an artifact. It¡¯s just a crystal ball filled with mana. They¡¯re quite expensive, but people use them when they run out of mana during dangerous situations.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Anyways, I have managed to achieve my goals quicker than expected, so we can resurrect your mother whenever you want.¡± He then said.


    ¡°What?! You have 9,000 mana already?! How is that even possible!? It hasn¡¯t even been a week since you imed to have only 1,000 mana!¡±


    Leo rubbed his nose and said in a smug manner, ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a genius, and Miss Camille is an excellent teacher.¡±


    Nina was speechless, and she didn¡¯t believe for a second that Leo had managed to increase his mana capacity by 8,000 in less than a week with just pure talents alone, as that was simply impossible.


    ¡®Did he use some kind of forbidden magic to boost his mana capacity? But that kind of magic is even more dangerous than resurrection magic! Did he do it for me¡­? But why?¡¯ She wondered inwardly, feeling a weird emotion in her heart that she didn¡¯t recognize,pletely misunderstanding the situation.

 Chapter 51: Ninas Quest

    <h4>Chapter 51: Ninas Quest</h4>


    Chapter 51: Ninas Quest


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s do it tonight!¡± Nina said after snapping out of her daze.


    ¡°Tonight? Where do you n on doing the ritual?¡± Miss Camille asked.


    ¡°We can do it at my home. I have arge basement there, and my mother is also there,¡± she said.


    Miss Camille pondered for a moment before shaking her head and speaking, ¡°No, we¡¯ll do the ritual here.¡±


    ¡°What? Here? In the academy? Isn¡¯t that very risky?¡± Leo asked her with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°Yes, but we have facilities here that can prevent mana disturbance. Activating something like resurrection magic will definitely cause a powerful mana disturbance to ur, and if something like that happens in the middle of the city, the ce will be flooded with police in minutes.¡±


    Nina Wraith couldn¡¯t argue with Miss Camille about her reasoning, so she agreed, ¡°Okay, but I will have to move my mother¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°You can do that by yourself. We¡¯ll meet you behind the school library at midnight.¡± Miss Camille said.


    Nina Wraith didn¡¯t linger there and immediately went back home to prepare.


    ¡°Are we seriously going to do this tonight? I don¡¯t think I am mentally prepared¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    After all, they were messing with the dead, something he never imagined he would be doing.


    ¡°Honestly, the sooner we get this over with the better.¡±


    ¡°What should we do until then?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. I am also going to make some preparations. I cannot trust Nina to do this all by herself.¡±


    Miss Camille disappeared shortly after, leaving Leo by himself.


    And since there was nothing else to do, he decided to just go home.


    When he reached the old dorm, Leo found Hank standing right outside his room.


    ¡°Hank? Do you need something from me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to let you know about the investigation regarding your missing package. Unfortunately, there is nothing they can do. The person who delivered your package insisted that he had handed the stuff to you, and without any leads to the person who might have impersonated you, it¡¯s simply impossible to find the culprit.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine. I only wanted the package because I needed some clothes, but now that I acquired some money, I don¡¯t need the package anymore. Thank you for your efforts.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Alright. If you ever need anything, you know where to find me.¡±


    Once Hank left, Leo returned to his room.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Lilith? It¡¯s awfully quiet here without her.¡¯ He thought to himself as heid on the bed without anything to do.


    Out of boredom, Leo decided to look through the Artifact Shop again to see if he¡¯d missed anything.


    A few hourster, Leo could see a figure appearing from the wall through the corner of his eyes, causing him to turn his head.


    ¡°Huh? Leo? You¡¯re back already.¡±


    It was Lilith, and she was surprised to see him back so early.


    ¡°Yeah, we decided toe back to finish Nina¡¯s Quest.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Does that mean you¡¯re finally going to resurrect her mother?¡± She asked in a curious voice, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to do it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight? That¡¯s quicker than I anticipated, but that¡¯s fine too. I can¡¯t wait to see you use resurrection magic,¡± she smiled.


    Leo raised an eyebrow and proceeded to ponder in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leo?¡± She asked him a momentter.


    ¡°Hey¡­ If I really manage to resurrect Nina¡¯s mother¡­ Do you want me to resurrect you as well? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve thought abouting back from the dead many times, right?¡±


    Lilith¡¯s eyes widened after hearing his question.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled and said in a calm voice, ¡°Leo, I really appreciate your thoughts, but it will take a lot more than resurrection magic to bring me back from the dead. In fact, I¡¯m not dead, so resurrection magic wouldn¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ You¡¯re just a soul.¡±


    ¡°Just a soul, indeed. If you want to help me, you¡¯ll need to create a whole new body for me, and then you¡¯ll also need to attach my soul to that body. This is something that requires a tremendous amount of mana and talent to achieve.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, if I somehow reach that level in the future and we¡¯re still friends by then, I will help you.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®if we¡¯re still friends by then¡¯?! Of course we¡¯ll be friends! We¡¯ll be friends forever!¡± She frowned in a cute manner.


    ¡°Even if you say that, nothingsts forever, especially something as frail as friendship.¡± A bittersweet smile appeared on Leo¡¯s face as he spoke, almost as though he¡¯d recalled something painful.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyways, want to hear about my adventures in the Wilderness? I actually explored abyrinth for the first time yesterday.¡± Leo suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°What?! Really?! Tell me about it!¡± Lilith¡¯s face immediately became filled with thrill.


    He nodded and proceeded to tell her about his experience in thebyrinth until it was time for dinner.


    When he arrived at the cafeteria, it was almostpletely empty. There were so few students in the ce that they could be counted with two hands.


    After dinner, Leo returned to his room, where he continued to talk with Lilith until it was almost midnight.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time I start heading to the library to meet up with Miss Camille and Nina. I hope nothing goes wrong¡­¡± He sighed as he got off the bed.


    ¡°Why would you say that? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you just jinxed yourself with those words.¡±


    After leaving the dorm, Leo made his way to the library while trying his best to avoid being seen by people.


    Fifteen minutester, he arrived at the library, where Nina was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Camille?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she should be here soon.¡± He shrugged.


    Sure enough, Miss Camille showed up a few minutester.


    ¡°Are you two ready?¡± She asked them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They both nodded with serious looks on their faces.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the facility. Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 52: Reviving the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 52: Reviving the Dead</h4>


    Chapter 52: Reviving the Dead


    After leaving the library, Miss Camille led Leo and Nina to arge building about twenty minutes away.


    ¡°This is¡­ The teacher¡¯s training center?¡± Nina recognized the building when she saw it.


    The teachers in the academy also had their own Training Center. In fact, the teacher¡¯s training center was several times more sturdy than the student¡¯s training center for obvious reasons.


    If a teacher trained in the student¡¯s training center, that building would notst a day, hence why they had their own ce.


    ¡°Nobodyes here at this time, and I can ess this ce whenever I want. The rooms are also enhanced with magic so any mana disruption we cause will not leak outside.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ This is definitely much better than my basement¡­¡± Nina mumbled.


    They entered the building through the backdoor with Miss Camille¡¯s key.


    Once they were in one of the training rooms, Miss Camille locked the door and said to them, ¡°Alright, you can start now.¡±


    Nina Wraith nodded with a serious expression on her face.


    She proceeded to take out several ss jars that were filled with red liquid.


    Leo swallowed nervously after seeing the jars, and he asked in a dazed voice, ¡°Please tell me that is not what I think it is¡­¡±


    Nina responded in a calm voice as she opened the jaw, ¡°It¡¯s blood. My blood.¡±


    There were seven ss jars there, and each of them contained about a gallon of blood. Leo couldn¡¯t imagine how long it took her to collect this much blood, much less how she did it.


    Once she opened all of the jars, Nina proceeded to take out arge brush before dipping it in the blood. Then she started drawing a massive magic circle on the floor.


    ¡®That¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass to clean¡­¡¯ Leo felt a strong urge to facepalm himself after seeing Nina¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Is this really going to work?¡± He asked Miss Camille, who was guarding the door.


    ¡°Magic spells can be activated as long as there is a magic circle. The only question is whether you have enough mana and the magic affinity to do so.¡±


    ¡°Even if the magic circle is made out of blood?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes. Although the blood isn¡¯t necessary for resurrection magic, it will give us a greater chance of sess because she¡¯s blood-rted to the person she¡¯s trying to resurrect.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think she has no chance?¡± He then asked.


    She nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s zero chance that this will work. I mean, you might be able to half-resurrect her mother, but true resurrection isn¡¯t possible, especially with the amount of mana you¡¯re using. That¡¯s why I said this will never work.¡±


    And she continued, ¡°She¡¯s only wasting her time, effort, and resources by doing this. However, I am not going to stop her. I had already warned her, but she refused to listen. Furthermore, this might be the only way for her to ept the fact that it¡¯s impossible to resurrect her mother.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    If Nina witnessed for herself that the resurrection had failed, she might finally give up trying to resurrect her mother.


    About ten minutester, Nina finished drawing the magic circle that filled up half of the room.


    ¡°I am finished. Miss Camille, can you double check to make sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with the magic circle?¡± Nina asked her.


    Miss Camille didn¡¯t say anything and walked to the magic circle.


    ¡°What do you think about the situation, Lilith?¡± He asked her in a low voice.


    Lilith, who was staring at the magic circle, said in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Miss Camille is right. She won¡¯t be able to resurrect her mother like this, and it¡¯s not because of yourck of mana¡ª I mean, that is also a reason, but it¡¯s not the main reason.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the main reason?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I will tell you after all of this ends,¡± she said with a mysterious smile on her face.


    ¡°Seriously? Why can¡¯t you tell me now? What if I get hurt while doing this? If I die, you won¡¯t have anyone to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. I have faith in you.¡± Lilith flew away to look at the magic circle right after saying that.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille said, ¡°The magic circle is right. Now we just need your mother¡¯s corpse¡­¡±


    ¡°I have her right here.¡± Nina said as she retrieved a coffin from her Spatial Ring before cing the coffin right in the center of the magic circle.


    ¡°Leo, we¡¯re ready to resurrect my mother now!¡± She said to him.


    Leo rubbed his eyes and took several deep breaths before approaching the bloody magic circle.


    When he got close enough to the magic circle, he noticed the dried up corpse inside the coffin that was in a really bad condition, sending chills all over his body.


    ¡®My god¡­ This feels like something straight out of a horror movie!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    ¡°Here you go, Leo.¡± Nina approached him and handed him the Mana Crystal.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Leo turned to look at Miss Camille, who said, ¡°Before you begin, let me say something.¡±


    ¡°Nina, if your mother bes a zombie¡ª a monster, then I will have no choice but to destroy her. If you stop me, I will kill you as well. Do you understand?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Nina nodded with a serious expression on her face, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Miss Camille turned to look at Leo next and said, ¡°Even though I said that I will destroy her, you¡¯re going to be the one who¡¯s actually going to do it.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why me?!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Because you agreed to help her.¡±


    ¡°B-But that¡¯s because of¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t care. It won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re helping her. Consider this part of your training.¡±


    Seeing the stubborn look on her face, Leo gave up on trying to convince her.


    ¡®She¡¯s right¡­ I may have been forced to do this by the Magic System, but the Magic System is part of me now, and as its owner, I have to bear some responsibility.¡¯


    Just like a pet and its owner, the owner will have to bear their pet¡¯s responsibility even if they did something that was against the owner¡¯s wishes.


    Sometimeter, Leo spoke with a resolute expression on his face, ¡°Alright, I am ready.¡±


    Nina nodded and said, ¡°ce your hands on the crystal and activate the magic circle.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°How do I activate a magic circle that I didn¡¯t create?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to stand in the magic circle and release your mana. Make sure you don¡¯t step on the magic circle because even the slightest mistake could ruin the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± Leo looked at the magic circle and the corpse in the middle of it.


    After taking a deep breath, he started walking into the magic circle while making sure he didn¡¯t identally step on the blood on the floor.


    Once he was in the center of the magic circle and standing right beside the coffin with the corpse, Leo closed his eyes and began releasing his mana.


    ¡°Good luck, Leo.¡± Lilith said as she hovered above him.


    The magic circle started reacting the moment it sensed Leo¡¯s mana, quickly absorbing his mana.


    Unbeknownst to Leo, the blood on the floor started to levitate off the floor and floated around him and the coffin.


    Nina swallowed nervously as she watched, her heart throbbing like crazy.


    ¡®Mother¡­ Please¡­ I want to see you again¡­¡¯ She tightly balled her hands into fists and gritted her teeth.


    Meanwhile, Leo could feel his mana quickly being absorbed, running out of mana within half a minute, but thanks to the Mana Crystal, he was able to keep on feeding the magic circle with mana.


    A few more minutester, once the Mana Crystal was on the verge of running out of mana, the magic circle suddenly shone with light.


    ¡°Leo! Get out of the magic circle! It¡¯s going to activate!¡± Miss Camille shouted at him.


    Leo immediately opened his eyes and rushed out of the magic circle.


    Once he was out of the magic circle, Leo watched as the blood flew towards the coffin, almost as though it was being absorbed by the corpse inside.


    The room waspletely silent as everyone there waited for the results.


    A momentter, Leo suddenly felt a wave of bloodlust sweep the room¡ª the same kind of bloodlust he felt when encountering monsters but much worse.


    His heart began throbbing loudly, almost as though he¡¯d just finished running a marathon, and his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Suddenly, just like a horror movie, a pale hand came out of the coffin, grabbing the side of the box.


    ¡°M-Mother!¡± Tears flowed from Nina¡¯s eyes when she saw this, but when she tried to rush to the coffin, Miss Camille stepped in front of her and blocked her path.


    And without saying anything to Nina, she spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Leo, kill it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows, but before he could ask any questions, the corpse in the coffin suddenly jumped out and pounced at him.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± He cursed out loud as he subconsciously jumped backward.


    Once hended several meters away, he looked at the thing that just tried to attack him.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± He muttered in a dazed voice as his gazended on the ¡®human¡¯ that stood in the location that he¡¯d just retreated from. However, besides having the figure of a human, the rest of this entity looked anything but human with holes all over its body, not to mention the color of its skin that resembled rotten meat.

 Chapter 53: Nina Wraiths Story

    <h4>Chapter 53: Nina Wraiths Story</h4>


    Chapter 53: Nina Wraiths Story


    ¡°Leo! What are you doing standing there?! Hurry up and kill it before it kills you!¡± Miss Camille shouted at him when he stood there in a daze, snapping him awake.


    ¡°R-Right!¡± Leo quicklyposed himself before shooting a ck Bullet at Nina¡¯s mother, who was just a soulless zombie that was filled with bloodlust.


    However, the ck Bullet was nowhere close to hitting the target, missing her head by several inches.


    Although he was unaware, Leo had subconsciously missed the target on purpose. Even though the entity before him wasn¡¯t a human, she was still Nina¡¯s mother, and he has never tried to attack another human with the intention to kill before.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t hurt her! She¡¯s my mother!¡± Nina started shouting.


    ¡°Are you blind? Does that thing look like a human being to you? She¡¯s turned into a zombie! Forget about being your mother, she¡¯s no different than a monster now!¡±


    ¡°N-No! I¡¯m sure my mother is in there somewhere! Just let me speak with her! Please!¡± Nina begged her with teary eyes.


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Miss Camille coldly said.


    ¡°I will talk to her no matter what!¡±


    Nina suddenly activated her mana and summoned an army of skeletons inside the room, surrounding Miss Camille.


    ¡°You think you can stop me with this?¡± Miss Camille sneered.


    Her body suddenly emitted a bright and golden light. When the skeletons were exposed to this golden light, their entire body quickly turned ck before disintegrating until there was nothing left.


    As for the zombie, it started screaming in pain even though the golden light was nowhere near it.


    ¡°No! Stop it! You¡¯re hurting her!¡± Nina started running towards her zombie mother.


    ¡°H-Hey! That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Leo wanted to stop her, but he suddenly heard Miss Camille¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Leo! Don¡¯t stop her. If she wants to die, let her die. We will kill the zombie afterward.¡±


    Leo¡¯s body froze after hearing Miss Camille¡¯s ruthless words.


    He turned to look at her with a perplexed expression on his face.


    ¡®Let her die? Can I do something that cruel?¡¯ He turned to look at Nina a momentter, who had just arrived before her mother.


    ¡°Mother¡­ It¡¯s me, Nina, your daughter¡­ Do you remember me?¡± Nina approached her rotting mother with an emotion expression on her face.


    ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose you again¡­ You promised that you would start a new life with me in this city¡ª Ah!¡±


    Nina screamed when her mother suddenly struck her, causing her to fall to the floor.


    However, she quickly got back up and approached her mother again, ignoring the blood that was flowing down her arm.


    ¡°Mother¡­ We left the city to start a new life¡ª to lead a better life. We can still do it¡­ You and me¡­ Please¡ª¡±


    ¡°Arrrgh!¡±


    Her mother suddenly lunged forward with her mouth wide open, seemingly trying to take a chunk of flesh out of Nina¡¯s body.


    Nina closed her eyes, but she didn¡¯t run away.


    ¡°Are you really going to let her kill you?!¡± Leo¡¯s voice suddenly resounded, followed by a screaming noise that came from in front of Nina.


    Nina subconsciously opened her eyes to see that her mother was missing one of her limbs and even half a shoulder.


    ¡°Mother?!¡± She cried out loud before turning to look at Leo, who had just used ck Bullet.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time that you snap out of your delusions and open your eyes, Nina Wraith! Your mother is gone! Are you really going to continue disrespecting your deceased mother like this?! Although I don¡¯t know anything about your rtionship with your mother or your mother in general, I would like to believe that she¡¯s someone who would be against your current actions! Any reasonable and loving mother would never allow her children to be hurt, yet you¡¯re making your own mother hurt you! If I were your mother, I would be crying in heaven right now!¡±


    Nina¡¯s body trembled after hearing Leo¡¯s words, her eyes overflowing with tears.


    After a moment of silence, she turned to look at her mother and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Mother¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing your eternal rest¡­ My goal has always been to let you be at peace, yet here I am, doing theplete opposite¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I am the reason you awoke, I will bear all responsibility and be the one to put you back to rest¡­¡±


    Nina summoned her army of skeletons again, but she used it to surround her zombie mother this time.


    Nina closed her eyes beforemanding her army to attack the zombie.


    A few momentster, when she opened her eyes, Nina could see her mother on the floor, but she no longer bore any resemnce of a human and had turned into a pile of ash.


    Nina retrieved an empty ss jar before going to collect her mother¡¯s remains.


    After the whole ordeal was finished, Nina turned to look at Miss Camille and Leo.


    She lowered her body and bowed to them, ¡°I am really sorry for my selfishness and forcing the two of you to help me, but I do not regret my actions because I am finally able to let my mother rest in peace. I won¡¯tin even if you decide to punish me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, then you¡¯ll clean up the mess here. I won¡¯t be helping you.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°Leo, meet me in the infirmary tomorrow morning at nine.¡±


    After saying these words, she turned around and walked out of the training room, but she didn¡¯t immediately leave, as she had to make sure that nobody would learn of their little event today.


    ¡°What are you going to do now¡­?¡± Leo suddenly asked Nina once they were alone.


    ¡°Who knows, but I will probably leave the academy,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°I no longer have a reason to stay in the academy. The only reason I came here was to study about resurrection magic so that I could resurrect my mother.¡±


    ¡°But where will you go after you leave?¡±


    ¡°I am going to be an Adventurer, and then I am going to avenge my mother by getting rid of all monsters in this world. That has always been a secondary goal of mine, after all.¡±


    ¡°Getting rid of all monsters in this world¡­? All by yourself?¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to say anything. However, I still want to try.¡±


    Leo wanted to try to convince her to stay at the academy, but he realized that he had no reason to do so, nor did he know her well enough to convince her.


    ¡®I have no right to stop her from achieving her goals no matter how ridiculous they may seem¡­¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    Then he realized something else.


    ¡®What about me? What are my goals? I haven¡¯t really thought about it sinceing to this world since I¡¯ve been too busy training and doing what everyone around me wants me to do¡­ What do I want to achieve in this world? Now that I¡¯ve been given an opportunity to live my life to the fullest, I should do just that¡­¡¯


    He recalled when Miss Camille asked him to find a goal in this world, yet he hadn¡¯t thought of anything.


    In his old world, his goal was just to survive university and hopefully be a sessful adult with enough money to live a stress-free life, but after being tossed into this crazy world with magic and monsters, he wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up now. You can leave.¡± Nina said to him as she started cleaning the blood stains on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Leo said, surprising her.


    ¡°Huh? Why would you do that? I¡¯ve caused you nothing but trouble.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like it.¡± He shrugged and started helping her clean the blood off the floor with some towels that they had prepared beforehand.


    As they cleaned, Leo suddenly asked her, ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me a little about yourself? Why did you decide to move to this city with your mother?¡±


    Nina was a little reluctant at first, but she recalled saying she would ept any punishment they gave her, so she considered this as her punishment and said, ¡°My family lived in poverty. My mother was born withplications in her body that made it difficult for her to find work, and my father died when I was just three years old. He was trying to provide for us as an Adventurer, but he didn¡¯t evenst a month as one. The fact that our city was being ruled by a corrupt tyrant did not make it any easier for us. In fact, the majority of the city lived in poverty. You were either filthy rich or filthy poor¡ª there was no in-between. Therefore, we decided to escape the city.¡±


    ¡°However, leaving that city is easier said than done. We had to pay people to smuggle us out, but we didn¡¯t have any money, so in order to acquire the funds, my mother sold her body. Every day for almost four years she would return home with new bruises on her body before her old ones could disappear. Once we had enough money, we smuggled ourselves out of the city, but before we could reach our destination, monsters attacked us. We survived only because some Adventurers happened to be nearby and saved us, but my mother¡­ She was not so lucky, as she was poisoned during the attack. She died before we could reach the city.¡±


    ¡°Aftering to the city, I found out that I had talent for dark magic, allowing me to enroll in this academy. The rest is history.¡±


    Leo was speechless after hearing Nina¡¯s tragic backstory. He would¡¯ve never imagined that she had to live such a difficult life if she didn¡¯t tell him. Compared to his own life¡­ No, it couldn¡¯t even bepared.


    Now that he knew about her backstory, he could no longer hate her for trying to resurrect her mother. In fact, he would¡¯ve willingly helped her if he knew about it beforehand.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me¡­ And I am sorry about your mother¡­¡± He sighed.


    After cleaning the training room, Leo and Nina left the training center through the backdoor.


    ¡°Once again, thank you for everything. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you before I leave the academy, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡± Nina thanked him again right before they went their separate ways.


    <You havepleted a Special Quest>


    [+100,000 Magic Experience, +500 Magic Points]


    Leo went straight back to his room afterward, but he had a bitter taste in his mouth that he could not get rid of.

 Chapter 54: Miss Camilles Quest

    <h4>Chapter 54: Miss Camilles Quest</h4>


    Chapter 54: Miss Camilles Quest


    Once he was back inside his room, Leo turned to look at Lilith and said with a frown on his face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you tell me about the main reason why the resurrection didn¡¯t work? I feel bad about not being able to resurrect her mother now. I swear, if your information could¡¯ve helped me sessfully resurrect her mother, we¡¯ll stop being friends!¡±


    Lilith remained calm and spoke, ¡°Sure, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°The main reason why she would¡¯ve never resurrected her mother was because¡­ that magic circle she used isn¡¯t a true resurrection magic circle.¡±


    ¡°What?! Then what kind of magic spell did she use?! And why didn¡¯t Miss Camille stop it?!¡±


    ¡°Probably because she doesn¡¯t know it either.¡± Lilith shrugged.


    And she continued, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re underestimating resurrection magic. Do you really think a child like her can somehow find a resurrection magic circle that has the ability topletely resurrect the dead? Not even someone like Miss Camille would be able to get her hands on real resurrection magic.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, the resurrection magic that Nina used today is still considered resurrection magic, but it¡¯ll only turn them into zombies at best, so no matter what you did, her mother would not have been resurrected fully. Do you understand why it would¡¯ve never seeded in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°And even if you somehow did acquire the real resurrection magic, you will not have enough mana for it because that would require millions of mana and many people working together to activate it.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Leo sighed, feeling even more dejected than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Leo. Even though you didn¡¯t manage to resurrect her mother, at least you gave Nina some freedom and peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Leo closed his eyes shortly after and tried to sleep while thinking about his future.


    ¡®What do I want to achieve in this world? What is my goal? For what reason am I even working so hard? Just to get stronger?¡¯ He wondered inwardly.


    The following morning, Leo went to the infirmary to meet up with Miss Camille.


    ¡°Why are we meeting here?¡± He asked.


    She looked at him and asked with a nonchnt expression, her thoughts unknown.


    ¡°Have you gotten any new quests now that you¡¯ve finished helping Nina?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ Even though I havepleted Nina¡¯s quest, I didn¡¯t get any new quests.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can only wait until you receive more quests. In the meantime, I want to give you a ¡®quest¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re giving me a quest? What kind?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I want you to be promoted to a C-Rank Adventurer before the Wilderness Training Course begins in two weeks, and you¡¯re going to do it by yourself. I won¡¯t be helping or guiding you. This also means that you¡¯ll need to enter the Wilderness by yourself.¡±


    Leo¡¯s jaw dropped after hearing her words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little sudden¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sudden? Leo, you have already been in this world for over a month, and I have been by your side pretty much this entire time. It¡¯s finally about time that you truly explore this world on your own, and I am saying this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too naive, and your mindset is still with your old world. Unless you change, you will never truly be strong. Yesterday, you hesitated and failed to destroy the zombie. What point is your strength when you cannot do anything with it? Why are you training to be stronger?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what you told Nina? That she should snap out of her delusion and open her eyes? Leo, you should listen to your own advice. Open your eyes. This is no longer your world. Your naivety and kindness is only going to get you killed, and I don¡¯t want to see that happen.¡± Miss Camille spoke with a painful look in her eyes.


    ¡®I have already lost one person that I truly trusted¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose another one¡­¡¯ she sighed inwardly.


    Leo fell silent after hearing her words.


    ¡®She¡¯s right. I cannot rely on her forever. This is also a good chance for me to find my goal¡ª my purpose for struggling in this world.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You can leave now, Leo.¡± Miss Camille said to him a momentter.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for everything you have done. I will try to not disappoint you.¡± Leo bowed to her before leaving the infirmary and returning to his own room.


    ¡°So what are you going to do now, Leo?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am going to be a C-Rank Adventurer before the Wilderness Training Course, and I won¡¯te back to the academy until I achieve this goal.¡±


    ¡°What?! What about me? You should at leaste back every other day to see me!¡± Lilith eximed, clearly not liking the idea of Leo being away for too long.


    ¡°You survived many years without me. You can do it for a few weeks.¡± He looked at her weirdly.


    ¡°That was only because I didn¡¯t have anyone! It¡¯s different now! What if you get hurt¡ª or worse, die outside?! Are you trying to stress me to death?! You¡¯re crueler than you seem¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He rubbed his eyes and sighed, ¡°Look, Lilith. I would bring you along with me outside, but that is obviously impossible since you cannot leave the academy premises. And it will be a pain in the assing back to the academy every two days just to see you. Therefore, there is nothing I can do about it.¡±


    Lilith turned silent after hearing his words, but she also had a contemting look on her face, almost as though she was thinking of something.


    ¡°What¡­ What if I tell you that there is a way for you to bring me with you outside the academy?¡± She suddenly said.


    ¡°What? Are you serious? If you knew something like that, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°Because you would definitely refuse. I doubt you even trust me enough right now to agree to it.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me when I hesitated to tell Miss Camille about the Magic System? You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±


    Lilith stared at him with a serious expression on her face.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke in a slow but clear voice, ¡°As you know, I require mana to keep my soul in shape. If the mana is not strong enough, I will die. If you form a contract with me and allow me to absorb your mana, I will be able to leave the academy and go wherever you go, even if you go into the Wilderness.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    ¡°A contract? With you?¡± He asked for confirmation just in case he heard it wrong.


    ¡°Indeed. However, your mana will continuously be drained in order to keep my soul healthy.¡±


    He frowned and said, ¡°Even if I form a contract with you, I don¡¯t think I will have enough mana to keep you outside for long. How much mana will you even absorb?¡±


    ¡°Around 100 mana per second,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no way I will have enough mana for that¡ª at least not right now.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°But it¡¯s possible in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± He nodded.


    If he purchased the next tier of ¡®Increase Mana Regeneration¡¯ for 500 Magic Points, there was a good chance that he would have enough mana regeneration to keep Lilith¡¯s soul alive without any issues.


    ¡®At this moment, I have 15 mana regeneration. I was able to acquire 5 mana regeneration for 20 Magic Points, and with the next tier costing 500 Magic Points, I can expect 100 mana regeneration from it¡­ probably¡­ But the real question is¡­ Should I form this contract with Lilith?¡¯ He pondered.


    As helpful as Lilith has been to him, even teaching him magic circles, he knew nothing about the contract, and it was not as though he fully trusted her just yet. Furthermore, due to this world¡¯s hatred and fear towards vampires, and with Lilith being a vampire, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for Leo to doubt her even if it was unintentional.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about the contract? I will decide once I know everything about it.¡±


    Lilith eagerly nodded her head and spoke, ¡°There¡¯s really nothingplicated about the contract. In fact, it¡¯s not really even a contract. It¡¯s just a magic spell that binds my soul to your body, allowing me to nourish off your mana.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take over my body or something along those lines, right?¡± He looked at her with a weird face.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that I am not a ghost? As a soul, I cannot take over a body that already has a living soul, so it¡¯s literally impossible for me to take over your body. However, if you let me, I can control your mana and move your body that way. Of course, I can only do this if you allow me.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the one who invokes this magic spell will be the master, so I am essentially your ve until you free me. This is also a big risk for me, but I trust you, and I am willing to risk my life to explore the outside world with you. After being stuck in this academy for hundreds of years, I am desperate to go out.¡±


    Seeing the serious expression on Lilith¡¯s face, Leo became more willing to form the contract, and he began pondering in silence.

 Chapter 55: Soul Enslavement

    <h4>Chapter 55: Soul Envement</h4>


    Chapter 55: Soul Envement


    ¡°I promise you that I will be the best support out there! Since people cannot see me, I can help you gather information with ease, and I can even warn you of dangers way before you can even detect them!¡± Lilith tried to convince him to agree by giving him reasons why he should, something that most people would die to have.


    After pondering for some time, Leo spoke, ¡°I have onest question. What will happen if I run out of mana to support you?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can just absorb the mana in the air until you have enough mana again. Since the world is filled with mana, I don¡¯t have to worry about instantly dying the moment you run out of mana. However, I won¡¯t be able tost like that for long.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I will give you my answer after I make a quick purchase.¡± He said as he opened up the Magic Shop.


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Increase Mana Regeneration¡¯ for 500 MP>


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    Ding!


    <You have purchased ¡®Mana Regeneration¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <Your mana regeneration has increased by 110>


    [Mana Regeneration: 125]


    ¡®110 mana regeneration! This is even better than I anticipated! Even Miss Camille¡¯s S-Rank artifact cannotpare to this!¡¯


    He looked at Lilith and said, ¡°Due to the Magic System, I now recover 125 mana every second. If you require more than that, can the contract be canceled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the contract can be canceled.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then I ept your proposal. Let¡¯s do the contract.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to trust me?¡± Lilith looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote to be asking me that? Hurry up before I change my mind.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay! Here¡¯s the magic circle! Please take as long as you need to memorize it!¡±


    Leo took a seat on the bed and stared at the magic circle hovering above Lilith¡¯s hands.


    Many minutester, after requiring more time than memorizing a Tier 3 magic circle, Leo finally memorized it.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Soul Envement>


    [Soul Envement]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 5]


    [Mana: 10,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    ¡°Tier 5 magic spell?! And what the hell is up with its name? Soul Envement? What an unpleasant-sounding spell!¡± He eximed after seeing what Lilith taught him.


    ¡°I told you that I am also taking a very big risk, right? You¡¯re going to enve my soul and then bind it to your body. It¡¯s the only way that I know of.¡±


    He swallowed nervously and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? I won¡¯t bear any responsibility if anything happens to you¡­¡±


    She nodded with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I am prepared. Do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Leo closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    After opening his eyes, he lifted his arm and pointed his palm at Lilith, who was floating right in front of him.


    He summoned the magic circle inside his head and prepared to activate it.


    The moment he activated the magic circle, almost all of the mana inside his body was instantly drained.


    Arge red magic circle suddenly appeared on Leo¡¯s palms, and it started to absorb Lilith the next moment.


    Lilith did not resist and allowed the magic circle to absorb her until there was nothing left.


    <You have enved the soul ¡®Lilith¡¯>


    The Magic System notified him.


    <Would you like to destroy the soul ¡®Lilith¡¯?>


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock after seeing this notification, and he quickly eximed, ¡°No! I want to bind her to my body!¡±


    <Acknowledged>


    <The soul ¡®Lilith¡¯ is now bound to the host¡¯s body>


    Ding!


    <You have acquired a new Soul ve>


    <In order to sustain Soul ve ¡®Lilith¡¯, you will lose 100 mana every second>


    His mana would decrease by 100 every second, but due to his mana regeneration, it was almost as though it never happened.


    Once Leo sessfully bound Lilith to himself, he waited for her to reappear again.


    A few secondster, he watched as Lilith¡¯s head popped out from his chest, then the rest of her body.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Pretty normal,¡± she said in a calm voice.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little exhausted right now due to mana fatigue, but that will recover soon,¡± he said.


    ¡°Looks like everything went well then. Once again, thank you for this, Leo. You have no idea how much this means to me.¡±


    ¡°Save your words. I don¡¯t want any thanks because I had my own reasons,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of reasons, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± She looked at him with an intrigued gaze.


    ¡°Not telling you,¡± he immediately refused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Leo. We are what most would call ¡®more than just friends¡¯ now! You can tell me anything¡ª even your darkest secrets!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo was speechless.


    ¡®Did I just make a grave mistake?¡¯ He wondered if he would regret his decisionter.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild now. There¡¯s not much time before the Wilderness Training Course and I am still an F-Rank Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°By the way, now that we¡¯re bound together, you can speak to me through your mind like telepathy.¡± Lilith said to him without moving her mouth, her voice resounding inside his mind like magic.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Leo tried speaking to her through his mind.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is pretty convenient. Now I can speak with you in public without lookingpletely crazy,¡± he said.


    Sometimeter, Leo signed out of the academy and called a taxi to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°When was thest time I left the academy premises? I don¡¯t even remember, but things have changed so much that it feels like I have stepped into a new world.¡± Lilith viewed the city with her head phasing through the car¡¯s ceiling, her face filled with excitement, almost like a child going to the amusement park for the first time.


    Once they arrived at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Leo went straight to the front desk and asked about the promotion examination.

 Chapter 56: E-Rank Adventurers Examination

    <h4>Chapter 56: E-Rank Adventurers Examination</h4>


    Chapter 56: E-Rank Adventurers Examination


    ¡°Hello, I would like to take the promotion examination for E-Rank and D-Rank.¡± Leo said to the staff member at the front desk.


    ¡°Can I see your Adventurer¡¯s ID?¡± The pretty woman behind the desk asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After receiving Leo¡¯s ID, the woman looked his information up.


    When she saw that he¡¯s only been an Adventurer for a month, she looked at him with raised eyebrows, and she spoke in a somewhat mocking tone, ¡°I would understand it if you only want to take the E-Rank promotion examination, but the D-Rank as well? Most Adventurers take that after being a D-Rank Adventurer for a whole year and a lot of them still fail.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident in my strength.¡± He nodded with a smile.


    Since he can easily kill an E-Rank boss all by himself, he should be able to handle D-Rank monsters with ease. Even if he fails the promotion, he can always try again in the future.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind, but promotion examinations are not free. The E-Rank examination will cost you 5,000 dors, and the D-Rank examination will cost you 20,000 dors. You can pay the whole thing right now, and if you fail the E-Rank examination, we will refund you the 20,000 but not the 5,000.¡±


    Leo was speechless. He didn¡¯t think he needed to pay to take the examination.


    Fortunately, he had the money.


    ¡°Okay, I will pay.¡±


    After paying 25,000 dors, the woman handed him a piece of paper and said, ¡°Come back in about an hour. Don¡¯t lose this paper because it¡¯s your proof of payment.¡±


    Leo left the Adventurers¡¯ Guild shortly after.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± He wondered out loud.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you prepare for the Wilderness? I hope you¡¯re not thinking about going out there without any preparations, such as stocking up on potions and medicine.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°I have never gotten hurt in the Wilderness, but I guess it¡¯s always good to be prepared.¡±


    After calling another taxi, Leo said to the driver, ¡°Can you take me to the nearest potion store?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    About ten minutester, Leo paid the driver and approached a building with the sign ¡®Tori¡¯s Premium Potion Store¡¯.


    Upon entering the store, he was greeted by an old man behind the counter.


    ¡°Morning, young man. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about buying some potions for the Wilderness,¡± he said.


    ¡°The Wilderness, huh? Then how about this Magic Bundle? It¡¯s a bundle of potions that consists of 4 low-grade mana potions, 4 low-grade stamina potions, 2 low-grade energy potions, and 2 low-grade instant mana potions. It¡¯ll cost 15,000 dors, which is cheaper than buying them individually.¡±


    ¡°If you want some healing potions, those will be 2,000 for low-grade and 10,000 for medium-grade. Low-grade healing potions are for minor injuries like cuts while medium-grade are good even if you¡¯re stabbed by a sword.¡±


    ¡®Wow, potions sure are expensive¡­ I must have drank at least a few hundred thousand dors worth of potions during my training days.¡¯ He swallowed nervously.


    After pondering for some time, Leo said, ¡°Can I get a Magic Bundle, 5 low-grade healing potions, and 1 medium-grade healing potion?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. The total will be 25,000 dors.¡±


    After paying the money, Leo sighed inwardly, ¡®I can¡¯t believe I have already spent 50,000 today. While I may earn a lot of money as an Adventurer, it can also get very expensive being one, and I haven¡¯t even purchased any artifacts yet.¡¯


    Once the old man handed Leo his supplies, he tossed it into his spatial storage and called for another taxi, returning to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, where he waited for his examination to begin.


    Once it was about time for his examination, Leo approached the front desk and showed the paper to the worker.


    ¡°Leon, right? You can head to the fourth floor and go to room one. It¡¯s the first room to the right. Your examiner will be waiting for you there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After making his way to the fourth floor, Leo entered room one.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Leo was surprised when he saw the examiner inside the spacious room with a door at the other side.


    THe examiner was a bulky old man with a long white beard¡ª it was Guildmaster Borius.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot since Ist saw you. Even your aura is much sharper. I guess I didn¡¯t waste my time bying here today,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°So you want to take the E-Rank and D-Rank promotion examination today, huh? Show me what you¡¯ve learned from Camille!¡±


    Guildmaster Borus suddenly snapped his fingers, and the door at the end of the room opened.


    A momentter, tworge figures walked through the door and entered their room.


    ¡°In order to be a E-Rank Adventurer, you must be able to defeat these two monsters within 5 minutes!¡±


    Leo was very familiar with these two monsters, as they were both Steel Feather Long Legs, E-Rank monsters.


    ¡®That¡¯s it? This examination is much easier than I anticipated¡­¡¯ Leo felt a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯tin.


    Once the monsters in the room noticed Leo and Guildmaster Borus, they instinctively avoided Guildmaster Borus and went straight for Leo due to the difference in their prowess.


    Seeing this, Leo raised his hand and began multicasting ck Bullets.


    Once the Steel Feather Long Legs were close enough, Leo released a barrage of ck Bullets on them, riddling their hardened bodies with holes, killing them instantly.


    Guildmaster Borus¡¯ eyes widened with surprise after seeing the results.


    ¡®He multicast ck Bullet 12 times in that short amount of time?! And to be able to prate the Steel Feather Long Legs¡¯ defense with Tier 1 magic! This guy is a monster!¡¯


    After killing the monsters, Leo turned to look at Guildmaster Borus with a calm face and asked, ¡°Does this mean I am an E-Rank Adventurer now?¡±


    ¡°You did pass the examination¡­ So yes, you¡¯re now an E-Rank Adventurer¡­¡± Guildmaster Borus responded in a dazed voice.

 Chapter 57: D-Rank Adventurers Examination

    <h4>Chapter 57: D-Rank Adventurers Examination</h4>


    Chapter 57: D-Rank Adventurers Examination


    Sometimeter, Guildmaster Borus cleared his throat and said, ¡°For the D-Rank promotion examination, you¡¯ll need to fight and defeat 3 D-Rank monsters by yourself. I will give you some time to prepare and restore your mana.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can begin now.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Are you sure? You must have used up the majority of your mana with that multicast just now. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to make you take the examination when you¡¯re near mana fatigue.¡± Guildmaster Borus said, unaware that Leo had increased his mana capacity by 10,000 since theirst meeting.


    After all, even talented magicians would need a year to acquire that much mana.


    ¡°I am really ready to start the next examination.¡± He nodded.


    Even though the multicast had exhausted 500 of his mana, it had already recoveredpletely by now.


    ¡°Alright, I will start the next examination now, but don¡¯tin to me when you fail due to your own arrogance.¡± Guildmaster Borus said before sending in the next three monsters.


    A few momentster, three green-skinned monsters that Leo was extremely familiar with walked through the door on the other side of the room.


    ¡°Goblins? Seriously?¡± Leo was surprised to see such amon monster ranked so high.


    In his world, most goblins were amongst the lowest ranking monsters, and they were amon trope in fantasy.


    ¡°These are called Forest Goblins. They¡¯re very agile and vicious. In fact, they¡¯re one of the strongest amongst D-Rank monsters. Good luck, Leon.¡±


    Just like the Steel Feather Long Legs, these Forest Goblins instinctively avoided Guildmaster Borus and went straight for Leo.


    ¡®These guys are quick!¡¯ Leo was surprised by how fast they were closing their distance.


    ¡®But no matter how quick these Forest Goblins are, they won¡¯t be able to avoid a barrage of ck Bullets!¡¯ He thought.


    However, before Leo could even multicast ck Bullet, the three Forest Goblins suddenly split up and charged at him from three different angles.


    Seeing this, Leo gave up on trying to hit all of them at once and aimed his magic at the closest goblin.


    A barrage of ck Bullet instantly killed its target, but the other two goblins didn¡¯t stop moving and had reached Leo.


    The goblin on his right swung its rusty sword while the goblin on his left pounced at him with its dagger high in the air.


    Leo immediately used Void Step to avoid these goblins, and he would not stop until he arrived at the other side of the room a few secondster, baffling the Forest Goblins.


    ¡°Go to hell, you ugly things!¡± Leo shouted out loud as he summoned a Void Spear before throwing it at the goblins.


    The Void Spear disappeared right after it left Leo¡¯s grasp, puzzling the goblins.


    When the Void Spear appeared again, it was already in front of these goblins, and they were unable to react to it.


    The entire room shook as the Void Spear struck both goblins at once, even creating arge dent in the floor that had been reinforced with magic.


    ¡°Whew¡­ That was close.¡± Leo wiped the few drops of sweat on his forehead and sighed in relief afterward.


    Guildmaster Borus stared at Leo with wide eyes and an open mouth, not daring to believe his eyes.


    ¡®Nobody would believe me if I told them that he¡¯d only started learning magic recently! Just how in god¡¯s name is Camille training this kid?! And what has she been feeding him to improve his mana capacity so much so quickly?!¡¯


    Leo approached the dazed Guildmaster and asked, ¡°I am a D-Rank Adventurer now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He nodded in a stiff manner.


    ¡°Great! By the way, I would like to be a C-Rank Adventurer in two weeks. What do I need to do to take the promotion examination?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°What? You want to be a C-Rank Adventurer in two weeks when you¡¯ve just became a D-Rank Adventurer? Are you trying to speedrun to S-Rank or something?! Why?¡± Guildmaster Borus eximed.


    ¡°This is Miss Camille¡¯s idea. She wants me to be a C-Rank Adventurer in two weeks,¡± he shrugged.


    Guildmaster Borus rubbed his eyes in silence.


    A few momentster, he spoke, ¡°If you want to be a C-Rank Adventurer in two weeks, you¡¯ll need some recognition, and the fastest way to acquire recognition right now would be to do territory control missions.¡±


    ¡°Territory control?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    ¡°That is when you go out into the Wilderness and help our city or other cities expand their safe zones or create certain routes from city to city, expanding our trading routes.¡±


    ¡°However, since you¡¯re still new, I would suggest for you to do some transportation missions first. You¡¯ll basically be a bodyguard while you escort goods or people from one location to another. This is also much safer than territory control missions.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will think about it. Thank you for the exnation.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Here. Take this and show it to the workers on the first floor. This is proof that you¡¯ve passed your examinations. And congrattions on bing a D-Rank Adventurer. I have high expectations for you, Leon.¡± Guildmaster Borus said as he handed Leo a token with the letter ¡®D¡¯ engraved into it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leo returned to the first floor shortly after and showed the worker the token.


    ¡°You actually passed the D-Rank examination as well? Looks like I have underestimated you. I¡¯m sorry, young man.¡± The woman from earlier said to him after seeing the results.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Let me update your information and give you a new ID card.¡±


    A few minutester, the woman handed Leo a new ID card in exchange for his old one. The only difference between these two cards was his Adventurer¡¯s Rank.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leo went to check out the missions shortly after. After inserting his new ID card into theputer, he was able to ess far more information thanst time, not to mention the amount of avable missions also skyrocketed, and he quickly began looking through the list with Lilith.

 Chapter 58: First Mission

    <h4>Chapter 58: First Mission</h4>


    Chapter 58: First Mission


    ¡°What do you think, Lilith? Should I do transportation missions or territory control? Since I only have two weeks, I need to choose my missions wisely, or I won¡¯t be able to achieve C-Rank.¡± Leo asked her advice as they scrolled through the list of avable missions.


    Sometimeter, after they looked through all of the avable missions, Lilith said, ¡°I think you should do transportation missions. Although you may receive more recognition through territory control, these missions will take longer than transportation missions toplete.¡±


    ¡°Most transportation missions right now will only take a week toplete while territory control will take at least 2 weeks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also still very new as an Adventurer, so you should go with the safer option for now, at least until you acquire more experience. From what I heard, territory control will be very hectic and all sorts of crazy shenanigans could happen.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will do transportation missions for now.¡± Leo agreed with her advice and decided to ept a transportation mission.


    He looked through the avable transportation mission again.


    ¡°What about this one? It starts tomorrow morning, and the delivery cargo I need to protect is heading to Fairwood City, which is the closest to our Ster city. ording to the quest, it will only take six days. Three to get there and another three to get back.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Lilith agreed with him.


    Leo proceeded to ept the mission through theputer.


    After that, he left the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and rented a room in a hotel near the meeting area for the mission.


    While he waited for the day to pass, Leo would look at the Quest Shop to see if he needed to purchase any of them.


    ¡®Since I don¡¯t have any quests right now, I should purchase some of the quests for the time being. They¡¯re pretty cheap with a good return.¡¯


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to purchase two quests for 15 Magic Points.


    <You have purchased new Quests>


    [Quest: Use 100,000 mana]


    [Progress: 0/100,000]


    [Time Limit: N/A]


    [Reward: 20 Magic Points]


    [Quest: Kill 100 monsters]


    [Progress: 0/100]


    [Time Limit: N/A]


    [Reward: 100 Magic Points]


    Leo wanted to purchase the quest that required him to learn a Tier 5 magic spell since he already learned one, but hecked the Magic Points to purchase it for now.


    ¡®Once I acquire enough Magic Points, I will immediately purchase that quest and instantly acquire 500 Magic Points!¡¯


    After purchasing the quests, Leo realized something.


    ¡®The two quests didn¡¯t disappear even after I purchased them¡­ Are they repeatable?¡¯


    In order to test out his theory, he decided to purchase another quest.


    Ding!


    <This quest is already active! Complete the active quest in order to purchase another one!>


    ¡®I see¡­ It appears to be repeatable, but I cannot stack them up. This is good. This will allow me to grind Magic Points! I should farm some Magic Points if I still have some time after bing a C-Rank Adventurer.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    The following day, Leo woke up early in the morning even before sunrise. After doing his morning routine, he went downstairs to check out of the hotel before he made his way to the meeting spot.


    ¡°Why do we have to gather so early in the morning? Fortunately, I had plenty of sleep yesterday.¡± Leoined as they walked to the city wall.


    ¡°Monsters are less active during the morning, so they are going to take advantage of this and start their traveling during this time.¡± Lilith exined to him.


    ¡°I see¡­ That makes sense.¡±


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the gate at the city walls.


    Leo recognized the guards, as they were the same ones from a week ago.


    ¡°Here.¡± Leo showed them his Adventurer¡¯s ID.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a D-Rank Adventurer?¡± The guards were surprised to see how fast he¡¯s risen within such a short time.


    ¡°As expected of the Saintess¡¯ disciples. You¡¯re a talented one.¡± The guards said.


    Now that he was a D-Rank Adventurer, these guards had no problem letting him outside by himself.


    After leaving the city, Leo made his way to the meeting area that was at the border of the green safety zone and the orange zone.


    Once he reached the border, he was able to see a 8 meter-long van surrounded by a small group of individuals in the distance. This van was fortified with metal and weaponry, making it seem as though it came straight out of a zombie apocalypse movie.


    There were five people there. A middle-aged man with a round figure who was also dressed nicely, three men in their mid tote twenties, and a young woman.


    ¡®That chubby man is probably Tami, the person who posted the mission.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°Hello there. Are you Leon?¡± The chubby man asked him once he was close enough.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Can I see your ID?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The chubby man proceeded to insert his ID into this phone-like device.


    ¡°Alright, I have confirmed your identity and checked you in. Since you are thest person we were waiting for, we will begin the mission right now. First and foremost, I am Tami Barlow, the owner of this cargo, and I only request for one thing from all of you here¡ª to protect me and my cargo with your lives until we reach Fairwood City and back, which is about 6 days.¡±


    ¡°We will be taking the longer but safer route. If we encounter any monsters, they will at most be D-Rank.¡±


    ¡°As for your provisions, I have bottled water and MRE, enough for 2 weeks. Since there are only five of you, I will let you guys discuss the shifts amongst yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    When nobody spoke, Tami nodded and said, ¡°Good. Then get in the van. We¡¯re moving out now.¡±


    Once Leo and the other four Adventurers were sitting in the back of the van, Tami went to the front with his two drivers.


    The van started moving shortly after, pulling along arge cargo that was attached to the back of the van.

 Chapter 59: Magic Control Practice

    <h4>Chapter 59: Magic Control Practice</h4>


    Chapter 59: Magic Control Practice


    Shortly after the van started, the female Adventurer spoke, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to be spending the next week with each other, let¡¯s introduce ourselves. I¡¯ll start first. You can call me Trista. I¡¯m a D-Rank Adventurer with a Wind Magic Affinity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m David, 26 years old. I¡¯m also a D-Rank Adventurer with a Fire Magic Affinity,¡± said one of the male Adventures.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Jeff. 29 this year. I just recently got promoted to C-Rank. I have a Wood Magic Affinity.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Dean. I¡¯m 24 years old. D-Rank and Fire Magic Affinity.¡±


    The Adventurers turned to look at Leo after they finished their introductions, who was obviously the youngest one there.


    ¡°Leon. 18 years old. I became a D-Rank Adventurer yesterday,¡± he said in a calm voice, but his face didn¡¯t seem very sociable at all.


    After his previous experience with Adventurers, he¡¯d subconsciously be untrusting towards them, not that he was sociable in the first ce.


    ¡°18 years old? You¡¯re very young. Are you still in school? What kind of magic can you use?¡± Trista asked him, seemingly intrigued by his presence.


    ¡°No, I am not in school. And I can use dark magic.¡±


    ¡°Dark magic?! That¡¯s ridiculously rare!¡± The others appeared very surprised.


    ¡®Should I not have told them about my Dark Magic Affinity?¡¯ Leo asked Lilith through telepathy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would¡¯ve mattered, unless you nned on keeping your magic a secret even out here, not to mention your disguise,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good to stand out a little since you¡¯ll be able to acquire more recognition this way.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re a full-time Adventurer at that young age? I admire you. I didn¡¯t be an Adventurer until I was 20 years old.¡± Trista said.


    ¡°Anyways, why don¡¯t we talk about our shift?¡± Jeff said a momentter.


    And he continued, ¡°Although we will all defend the cargo when we¡¯re under attack, we should still have someone keeping an eye out so that we can be prepared before we have to fight. You see that slider on the ceiling over there? We¡¯ll take turns watching our surroundings and alerting us of any potential danger.¡±


    Dean stood up and opened the slider before popping half of his body outside the roof of the car and watching their surroundings.


    ¡°Since there are five of us here, we can each take four to five hour shifts. So who wants to go first?¡±


    Leo suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°I will go first.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Once Dean climbed back down, Leo took his ce and climbed up the staircase until he could stick his head outside the van.


    ¡®Wow, this feels pretty good.¡¯ He thought to himself as he used his mana to block the dust from getting into his face.


    ¡°Why do you seem so eager to work?¡± Lilith suddenly asked him.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Because I can practice my magic and do my quest like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°I am going to use ck Bullet and shoot any monster in sight. This will be great practice for my magic control.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re a genius, Leo!¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil, there¡¯s one right there!¡±


    Leo pointed at the monster that was about fifty meters away from their location.


    After taking a moment to aim, he used ck Bullet, shooting it at the monster.


    However, since this is the first time that he¡¯s tried to hit something that far away, he missed his target.


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t even notice Leo using magic because of his silent casting. Otherwise, they would be telling him to not do something so reckless, as he was essentially attracting the monster¡¯s attention by attacking them.


    However, since Leo silently cast his magic spells and his ck Bullet traveled extremely quickly, nobody there noticed a thing, not that they were paying any attention to him in the first ce.


    After four hours of training and shooting over a hundred ck Bullets, Leo managed to kill around 30 monsters.


    He looked at his quest progression.


    [Quest: Use 100,000 mana]


    [Progress: 1,513/100,000]


    [Quest: Kill 100 monsters]


    [Progress: 30/100]


    ¡®Now that I think about it, the 100 mana being absorbed by Lilith every second doesn¡¯t count as using mana¡­ It would¡¯ve been great if it did count, as I would bepleting the quest without needing to do anything.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Leon, it¡¯s already been four hours. Are you ready toe back down?¡± Jeff called out to him.


    ¡°Actually, I would like to stay up here a little long if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course not! You can stay up there for as long as you like since that is less work for us! When you¡¯re done, you can juste down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Leon! You¡¯re a hard worker! I like people like you!¡± Trista said to him.


    Thus, Leo continued to practice his magic control by using the monsters they pass as shooting targets.


    Although he would only hit about 30 percent of his targets during his first hour, he would quickly improve, hitting about 90 percent of his targets by the fifth hour. Eventually, he would be able to hit pretty much any monster with 100 percent uracy as long as they were within 50 meters.


    Leo practiced his magic for eight hours straight, increasing the Mastery Rank of his ck Bullet to ¡®B¡¯ during this time.


    He wanted to keep training, but he was getting hungry, so he tagged out Dean, who reced him.


    Once he went back down to the van, he asked them, ¡°Where is the food?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re in those boxes over there. Just pick whatever you want to eat.¡± Jeff pointed at the boxes near the corner of the van.


    Leo went to the boxes and looked inside.


    ¡®MRE¡­ I heard they¡¯re mostly for soldiers in the military. I wonder how they taste¡­¡¯


    After picking out an MRE with an appetizing name, he opened it and started looking at the ¡®food¡¯ with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Is this your first time eating an MRE?¡± David asked him.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Seriously? What do you usually eat when you¡¯re out on long missions?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this is my first long mission. I usually just hunt monsters around the city. However, I won¡¯t be able to be promoted to C-Rank if I only do that, so I decided to do this transportation mission.¡± Leo exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ But it¡¯ll take you a lot more than just one transportation mission to meet the requirements for a C-Rank Adventurer, and I am speaking from experience. Since you¡¯ve recently reached D-Rank, it¡¯ll probably take you another half a year before you can try for C-Rank.¡± Jeff said.


    ¡°Half a year¡­¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    ¡°Hey, let me help you out with the MRE. It can get a little confusing for beginners.¡± Trista said as she approached him.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    A few minutester, Leo started eating the food.


    ¡®My god, this tastes horrible¡­¡¯ He cried inwardly after taking his first bite, and he began wondering how he¡¯ll survive the next week with this kind of food.

 Chapter 60: Surrounded by Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 60: Surrounded by Monsters</h4>


    Chapter 60: Surrounded by Monsters


    After finishing the MRE with much difficulty, Leo chugged down a bottle of water and went to rest in the small bedroom at the end of the van. There were exactly 2 bunk beds with 4 mattresses in total.


    He picked the bunk bed on the right side of the van andid on the lower bed.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lilith asked him as she hovered right above him.


    ¡°A little bored. I thought this would be more exciting, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    ¡°So you want to be in danger?¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I guess I expected a little more than just sitting in a van and taking turns watching our surroundings. The monsters cannot even catch up to us if we just keep moving.¡±


    ¡°If you want something more exciting, you should¡¯ve done a territory mission.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I also cannot see how I will be able to raise my reputation like this.¡±


    ¡°If your performance is good, the person who hired you will talk about you to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild because they are required to take a survey at the end of their mission.¡± Lilith exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ So I just need to stand out.¡±


    ¡°In a good way, but yes.¡± Lilith nodded.


    Leo closed his eyes and proceeded to take a nap.


    A few hourster, Trista suddenly rushed into the bedroom and shook Leo awake, ¡°Leon! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is it my turn to be on the lookout?¡± Leo asked with a half-asleep expression on his face.


    ¡°No! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Leo immediately jumped out of the bed and rushed outside with Trista.


    Once they were outside, Leo finally understood their situation, as they were suddenly surrounded on all sides by a massive group of monsters, and there appeared to be around 30 of them, all of them being Sharp Tooth Wolves.


    ¡°What the hell?! How did this happen?¡± Leo was dumbfounded by their situation.


    How did they be surrounded?


    ¡°A group of monsters blocked the road, forcing the van to stop, and the moment we stopped, we were surrounded by these monsters.¡± Lilith exined to him.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have driven around or straight through the monsters blocking the road?! This is a heavily fortified vehicle, too!¡± He cried.


    ¡°I guess that is possible, but the cargo being transported may contain fragile items, so they couldn¡¯t risk any violent disturbance. Anyways, you should pay attention to the monsters now. They¡¯re getting ready to attack.¡± Lilith warned him as the monsters slowly approached the vehicle.


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Leo suddenly rushed in front of the other Adventurers and pointed his finger at the group of monsters in front of him.


    Right as the monsters pounced at him, Leo released a barrage of ck Bullets at the monsters, killing over 10 of them at once.


    The other four Adventurers were dumbfounded when they saw how Leo had multicast so many magic spells in such a short time, and he had even done it without any chanting or showing the magic circles.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go! We need to back him up!¡± The others also started their attack after Jeff snapped them out of their daze.


    However, the monsters there ignored the other Adventurers and focused solely on Leo, most likely because they saw him as their biggest threat.


    This allowed the others to cast their magic spells without being disturbed, killing several more monsters.


    The monsters eventually got too close to Leo for him to use magic and the others to attack using their magic, fearing that they might identally hit him, so Leo retrieved his sword and started shing away, asionally shooting out ck Bullets with his left hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s essentially fighting all of these monsters by himself! Is he really just a D-Rank Adventurer?!¡± David muttered in a dazed voice as he watched Leo fend off a dozen monsters all by himself.


    ¡°E-Even I cannot do that¡­¡± Jeff mumbled.


    Several minutester, once all of the monsters were killed, Leo took a deep breath and turned to look at the others.


    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They all nodded in a stiff manner.


    ¡°Leon! Are you okay?!¡± Tami came out of the vehicle when he was certain that there were no more monsters around.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine.¡± Leo said with a calm smile on his face and without a single injury on his body despite fighting over a dozen monsters at once.


    ¡°My god! I have never seen anyone fight like you just did before! You¡¯ve earned my admiration!¡± Tami said with a look of awe on his face.


    The other Adventurers approached them a momentter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to assist you back there, Leon. I was so bewildered by your performance that I didn¡¯t know how to react.¡± Jeff said with an embarrassed look on his face.


    ¡°M-Me too! I was so shocked! Just where did you learn to move like that?!¡± Trista asked.


    ¡°I had good teachers,¡± he said with a smile.


    He then asked, ¡°Anyways, do you mind if I take a couple of minutes to harvest their mana cores?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be waiting in the vehicle.¡± Tami nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Dean.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The other Adventurers proceeded to help Leo harvest the monster¡¯s mana cores as a way to apologize to him for letting him fight all of the monsters just now.


    ¡°Here, you can keep all of them.¡±


    They decided to give him all of the mana cores.


    ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± Leo epted all of them without any hesitation.


    They returned inside the vehicle shortly after.


    ¡°There¡¯s a shower avable if you didn¡¯t know. Go ahead and wash the monster¡¯s blood off your body.¡± Tami said to Leo a momentter.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leo went into the shower to quickly wash his body. Aftering back out with a fresh set of clothes, he said to the others, ¡°Since I just took a nap, I would like to be on the lookout now.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Even though you did so much work just now? I wouldn¡¯tin even if you refused to be on the lookout for the rest of our way to Fairwood City, you know?¡± David said.


    ¡°I agree with him, Leon. I think it would be better for you to save your energy for situations like before, so you don¡¯t have to be on the lookout anymore. Any objections?¡± Jeff suddenly said as he looked at the others for their opinion.


    ¡°No objection from me.¡± David quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Dean said.


    ¡°I also have no objection.¡± Trista smiled.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You can just rx until we need to step outside the vehicle again.¡± Jeff said to him.


    ¡®Seriously? But I am so close to finishing one of my quests¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit over here right beside me, Leon? It¡¯s been half a day but we haven¡¯t spoken much.¡± Trista suddenly said as she patted the empty space beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I don¡¯t like feeling cramped¡­¡± Leo politely refused.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy! I promise I won¡¯t bite!¡± Trista chuckled, finding his reaction a little cute.


    ¡°Stop bothering our little hero. He¡¯s definitely already taken.¡± David smiled.


    ¡°I-I just want to talk to him!¡± Trista immediately became flustered.


    ¡°By the way, where did you learn to use the sword like that, Leon? You¡¯re not only very talented with magic but you¡¯re also really good with swordsmanship as well. There are not many people out there that are good at both.¡± Jeff suddenly asked him.


    ¡°I learned swordsmanship from someone named Khrome. He¡¯s an A-Rank Adventurer,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?! Sword King Khrome?! You actually got someone like him to teach you swordsmanship?! I am really jealous!¡± Dean eximed.


    ¡°Who is that? Is he famous?¡± Trista asked.


    ¡°Are you serious? How can you not know of Sword King Khrome? He¡¯s one of the strongest A-Rank Adventurers out there and also a master swordsman! I would literally die to be trained by him!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say that if you knew what training with him is really like.¡± Leo said with a bittersweet smile on his face as he recalled his hellish training with Khrome.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Khrome? How did you get someone like him to teach you? I heard rumors that he¡¯s a stubborn man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t the one who asked him. Someone I knew asked him for me. She¡¯s also my magic teacher.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Either way, I am really envious of you. No wonder why you were able to fight off so many Sharp Tooth Wolves by yourself.¡± Dean sighed.


    ¡°You must have a pretty high magic talent for you to be able to multicast and silent cast at once. Let me guess, it¡¯s at least A-Rank?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Just tell them it¡¯s B-Rank.¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    Leo didn¡¯t ask why and said, ¡°It¡¯s only B-Rank.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? I swear it should be higher!¡± David looked genuinely surprised.


    Lilith then said, ¡°While it¡¯s fine to show off a little, you shouldn¡¯t reveal too much about yourself. There are a lot of envious people out there, and we don¡¯t know if we can trust them yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I will keep that in mind.¡± Leo agreed with her.


    Sometimeter, David went to be on the lookout while Leo and the others started having random conversations.


    ¡°Hey, Jeff, I have a question. What was your C-Rank examination like?¡± Leo suddenly asked him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It was brutal. I failed four times and nearly died during three of them, not to mention the money I had to spend to retake the examinations¡­ I don¡¯t even want to recall it.¡± Jeff shook his head with a bitter expression on his face.

 Chapter 61: Goals

    <h4>Chapter 61: Goals</h4>


    Chapter 61: Goals


    ¡°Was it that bad?¡± Leo swallowed nervously after seeing Jeff¡¯s reaction to his simple question.


    ¡°You have no idea. Unlike D-Rank and below where you only have to fight a couple of monsters at the same rank, all promotion examinations for C-Rank and above require you toplete a special mission, and it¡¯s a different mission every time you take it, so you will never know what to expect until the end.¡±


    ¡°For the first two examinations, I had to gather certain materials from monsters in the Wilderness. I nearly died both times because I underestimated the mission.¡±


    ¡°For the third and fourth examination, I needed to harvest a specific resource from a specific location. Lastly, for the fifth examination, I needed to clear out a group of monsters that had been threatening a certain trade route.¡±


    ¡°The worst part is that they make you do missions that are way too hard to do alone for your rank because they expect you to receive help from others, not to mention the strict time limit.¡±


    ¡°That does sound a lot harder than fighting some monsters¡­¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    Jeff sighed, ¡°Honestly, I am afraid of the B-Rank examination. Chances are I will remain as a C-Rank for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine.¡± Dean said.


    ¡°Trust me, you will understand my feelings once you eventually take the C-Rank examination yourselves.¡±


    After talking for some time, everyone beside Leo and the person on the lookout went to sleep.


    ¡°Why did you decide to be an Adventurer, Leon?¡± Trista, who had reced David, asked him as she stared at the Wilderness with a somewhat dazed look on her face.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really my decision to be an Adventurer. My teacher was the one who made me into an Adventurer,¡± he said.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I became an Adventurer because I wanted a better life. I grew up in a poor family, and the only way people like us earn money nowadays is to be an Adventurer or win the lottery.¡±


    Sometimeter, she asked, ¡°What about your future? What do you hope to achieve?¡±


    Leo stared at the starry night through the windows and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I have spent most of my life staring at books and studying for exams, so I haven¡¯t really gotten the chance to think about such things. Just like you, I was born into a poor family, and in order to make a better life for myself and my family, I poured all of my effort into education, but after a certain incident, all of that effort became pointless, and I somehow ended up here, where education is worthless.¡±


    ¡°Education, huh? You must have entered a very prestigious school. How lucky. That kind of stuff is considered obsolete in most schools nowadays, and we only get to learn the very basics before we¡¯re taught how to survive in the Wilderness. After all, what use is education if our world is overrun by monsters and vampires? Will education help us fend off monsters? Will education help us when we be livestock for vampires? Only the rich and elite care about education because they have the luxury to choose between working in the city or bing an Adventurer and risking their lives everyday outside the city.¡±


    ¡°Most of them choose to stay in the city where it¡¯s safe. After all, who in their right mind would want to risk their life in the Wilderness when they can make a living inside the city?¡±


    Leo remained silent as he listened to Tristain about the current state of their world, where education is no longer the most important aspect but the ability to survive in the Wilderness, which only made Leo feel more bitter because he¡¯d spent the majority of his life and all of his effort into bettering his education.


    ¡°Honestly, you should give up on being an Adventurer and work inside the city. Don¡¯t waste all of the effort that you¡¯ve put into education. That¡¯s what I would do if I were in your shoes.¡±


    ¡°I will think about it,¡± he said.


    They stopped talking shortly after to ponder about their own things.


    ¡°What do you think, Lilith? Would you stay with me if I decide to stop being an Adventurer to work a boring job inside the city?¡± Leo asked her in a somewhat joking tone.


    ¡°No matter what you decide to do, I never want to go back to being alone without a single soul to talk to. You can pick up garbage on the street for the rest of your life and I will still choose to be with you.¡± she said.


    ¡°Also, while there is some truth to what that woman said, it really depends on your situation and what kind of person you want to be. Look at Miss Camille for example. She seems to be from a wealthy family, yet she decided to be an Adventurer at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do, Leo? What kind of person are you? Do you want to be wealthy? Or do you want to be famous? If your wish is to be surrounded by beautiful women, that is fine as well. If you¡¯re ambitious, you would aim for multiple goals.¡±


    Leo suddenly retrieved a mana core and stared at it in silence.


    ¡°I was only good at studying and memorizing textbooks in my old world, so I was forced to focus on it. However, in this world, I have other talents, such as magic, which I find a million times more interesting than staring at a textbook, even if it¡¯s a little more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Like many, I have always fantasized about being a powerful magician or a hero when I was a child. Although it is nothing more than a childish dream in my old world, that is actually possible in this world. Also, do I really need a goal in life? There are countless people out there who have managed to live a proper life without having a set goal, and that is exactly what I am going to do until I find an actual goal.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to follow the flow? I guess that isn¡¯t a bad idea either. Having a set goal will help you achieve it faster, but with your talents and the Magic System, I guess that kind of stuff won¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, my goal right now is to be promoted to a C-Rank Adventurer before the Wilderness Training Course. I can find another goal after that.¡±


    About two hourster, Trista suddenly shouted, ¡°We have a group of monsters ahead! Prepare to fight! I will wake the others!¡±


    Leo literally jumped out of his seat and prepared to go outside after hearing her words.


    Sure enough, the vehicle stopped moving a few momentster.


    Leo did not hesitate to go outside to face the group of monsters.


    [ck Bullet!]


    A barrage of ck Bullet flew towards the group of monsters blocking the path, killing most of them before Trista and the others could even step foot outside the vehicle.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+100 Magic Points]


    When the monsters saw how Leo had killed the majority of their group with a single attack, they all scattered in fear.


    However, Leo wasn¡¯t willing to let them go and began sniping them with ck Bullet.


    In the end, he killed several more monsters before the rest of them ran away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The others felt useless when Leo finished the whole thing before they could even cast a single spell.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Amazing! He¡¯s the best bodyguard I¡¯ve ever encountered!¡± Tami¡¯sughter could be heard from inside the vehicle shortly after.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toin since I didn¡¯t have to fight any monsters, but man, I feel really useless.¡± David said with a bittersweet smile as they harvested the mana cores.


    ¡°You should spare at least one or two for the rest of us, Leon.¡± Dean said.


    Leo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°But our priority is to protect cargo. It would only make sense to deal with the threat as soon as possible. If you want some mana cores, go ahead and take some. I don¡¯t mind sharing.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯s got you beat, Dean! You can¡¯t argue with that logic!¡± Jeffughed out loud.


    ¡°Do you really not mind sharing your mana cores with us? Even though you did all of the work? I don¡¯t want to be shameless, but it would really help me out.¡± Trista said.


    Leo nodded and said, ¡°You guys can keep whatever you harvest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Leon! I really like you now!¡± Trista said with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Why are you giving them the mana cores even though they don¡¯t deserve it?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°I guess I feel a little bad about killing all of the monsters by myself. Also, it wouldn¡¯t be wise of me to hog all of the mana cores when everyone is trying to make a living. I don¡¯t want to make myself look like a selfish prick, especially when we have to spend the next week together. And it¡¯s just a couple of F-Rank mana cores. I would dly sacrifice some of them to keep the atmosphere between us positive.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a human. You care too much about others¡¯ opinions. It is because of this trait that you humans sometimes lose out on opportunities and profits. No vampires would sacrifice themselves for another vampire.¡± Lilith sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any benefit in offending other people. That¡¯s how you get stabbed in the back.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Maybe not in your old world, but in this world, you¡¯ll get stabbed in the back regardless if you¡¯re being generous to them or not.¡± Lilith shook her head.


    And she wondered inwardly, ¡®He¡¯s still too naive, but I guess I cannot me him. He came from a world where this kind of environment did not exist not too long ago.¡¯


    Sometimeter, once they returned to the vehicle, Leo opened up the Magic System and purchased the quest that required him to learn a Tier 5 magic spell for 100 Magic Points.


    <You have purchased a new Quest>


    [Quest: Learn a Tier 5 Magic Spell]


    [Time Limit: N/A]


    [Reward: 500 Magic Points]


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+500 Magic Points]


    Leo looked at the Quest Shop afterpleting the quest.


    {Quest Shop}


    [Kill 100 Monsters: 10 MP]


    [Reward: 100 MP]


    [Limit: 1/3]


    [Learn Tier 6 magic Spell: 1,000 MP]


    [Reward: 5,000 MP]


    ¡®Oh? There¡¯s actually a limit to how many times I can repeat these quests? What a pity.¡¯ Leo thought to himself after seeing the changes to the Quest Shop.


    Either way, he purchased the quest that required him to kill 100 monsters again.

 Chapter 62: Awakening Third Magic Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 62: Awakening Third Magic Affinity</h4>


    Chapter 62: Awakening Third Magic Affinity


    ¡°Hey, Lilith, do you have any Tier 6 magic circle for me to learn?¡± He asked her after seeing the new quest in the Quest Shop. If he could learn a Tier 6 now, he would only need to collect 500 more Magic Points before acquiring 5,000 Magic Points!


    ¡°Huh? You want to learn Tier 6 magic spells already? I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not possible,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I n on using it. I just need to learn it toplete a quest,¡± he exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I don¡¯t want to teach you. You see, there¡¯s a limit to the tier of magic spells you can learn, meaning that you cannot learn above a certain tier of magic spells until you have certain experience with the lower tiers.¡±


    ¡°For example, most people won¡¯t be able to learn Tier 4 magic spells until their Tier 3 magic spells reach a certain Mastery Rank, and this varies from person to person. Talented people will require less experience to learn higher tier magics while those without talent will need to learn more than one magic spell and reach a certain Mastery Rank with all of them before they can learn a higher tier magic spell.¡±


    ¡°Even with your talent, the chances of you learning Tier 6 magic spells at your current state is very slim to none, but we can still try.¡±


    After hearing Lilith¡¯s exnation, Leo said, ¡°I still want to try. How will I know if I cannot learn it?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to memorize the magic spell no matter how long you try. Your mind will not be able to handle the magic spell until it has enough experience.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Lilith proceeded to create a Tier 6 magic circle to show Leo, who would stare at it intensively.


    However, even after staring at the magic circle for an hour, Leo couldn¡¯t memorize the magic circle, almost as though there was something preventing him from doing so, and he even got a headache from trying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. If you start feeling headaches or nauseous, you should immediately stop. If you try to force yourself to learn the magic circle, it could cause permanent damage to your mind.¡± Lilith warned him when she noticed his annoyed expression that suggested he was being bothered by something.


    ¡°What?! Really?!¡±


    Leo immediately closed his eyes and stopped looking at the magic circle after hearing her words.


    ¡°Damn it, it felt like I was so close to memorizing it, but something was preventing me from taking thatst step,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already amazing enough that you¡¯re able to memorize Tier 5 magic spells when you barely have any experience with magic.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t just rush this. Oh well. Anyways, I have enough Magic Points to unlock a new magic affinity. Should I do it?¡±


    Lilith raised her eyebrows and asked with a dumbfounded face, ¡°You can acquire more magic affinities through the Magic System?¡±


    ¡°I sure can. That¡¯s how I got my Wind Magic Affinity as well. The only downside is that it¡¯s all randomized, so I don¡¯t get to pick what magic affinity I get.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, Lilith spoke, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should acquire as many magic affinities as you can. Not only will it increase your overall strength, but it will also increase the amount of magic spells that you can use, which wille in handy during situations where you are only allowed to use specific magic spells.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will unlock a new magic affinity then.¡±


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Awaken Random Affinity¡¯ for 300 Magic Points>


    <You have purchased ¡®Awaken Random Affinity¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <You have awakened a new Magic Affinity!>


    Ding!


    <You have awakened Fire Magic Affinity!>


    [Fire Magic Affinity: E]


    ¡®Oh? I just unlocked Fire Magic Affinity and it¡¯s already Rank E? Is that random as well?¡¯ He wondered to himself afterward.


    ¡°What magic affinity did you unlock?¡± Lilith asked him with an excited look on her face.


    ¡°Fire Magic Affinity, and it¡¯s even Rank E.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing! Now your ck me will be even more powerful!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°ck me, huh? Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t used that spell at all because I didn¡¯t want Miss Camille questioning me about how I had acquired it. I should be able to use it without worrying about such details now.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what kind of spell is it? Do I throw a fireball or something?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°You can spew it out like a methrower, or you can throw it like a fireball. It depends on what you want.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Really? I can adjust the way I use magic?¡±


    ¡°Only for certain magic spells. ck Bullet, for example, cannot be modified. The same goes for Void Step and Feather Step. As for Dark Barrier, you can adjust the size of the barrier and even make it wrap around your body like a protective suit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know¡­¡± He mumbled.


    Sometimeter, Leo decided to increase the rank of his Wind Magic Affinity to E since it only cost 20 Magic Points.


    <You have purchased ¡®Improve Magic Affinity(Wind)¡¯ for 20 Magic Points>


    <Wind Magic Affinity Rank F ¡ú Rank E>


    After increasing his Wind Magic Affinity to Rank E, the price increased to 500 Magic Points to increase it again to Rank D.


    Leo and his group would not encounter any more monsters for the remainder of the night. During the second day of their travel, Leo would y cards with the other Adventurers to kill time.


    The morning went by without any troubles, but once it got dark outside, the monsters became more active.


    ¡°Monsters! Get ready for battle! There are a bunch of Blood-Eyed Hyena¡¯s up ahead!¡± Jeff shouted when he saw the monsters blocking their path in the distance.


    Blood-Eyed Hyenas are ssified as E-Rank monsters, and just as their name sounds, they¡¯rerge hyenas with sharp red eyes and blood around their eyes, making it seem as though they were crying blood.


    This was Leo¡¯s first time encountering this kind of monster, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to face them.


    ¡®Let¡¯s try out ck me for once!¡¯ Leo thought to himself as the monsters approached them.


    Once they were close enough, Leo released a powerful wave of ck mes from his palms, instantly engulfing all of the monsters before him.


    However, the monsters did not instantly die and instead started crying in pain as they instinctively dropped on the ground and rolled around.


    Unfortunately for these Blood-Eyed Hyenas, Leo¡¯s mes could not be extinguished no matter how much they rolled around in the dirt, and it continued to burn their bodies until only their mana cores were left.


    Leo swallowed nervously after seeing the effect of ck me.


    ¡®This is definitely much better when ites to attacking a group of monsters! Why didn¡¯t I use this earlier?!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    As for the others, even though they were shocked by the prowess of Leo¡¯s new magic spell, they still went to fight the remaining monsters, as they did not want Leo to do everything for them.


    They returned to the vehicle once they killed all of the monsters and collected the mana cores.


    ¡°Leon! Was that ck me just now?! I can also use that spell, but it¡¯s nowhere near as powerful as yours! Compared to your methrower ck mes, mine is like a small fire from a lighter! And I have an E-Rank Fire Magic Affinity!¡± Dean eximed a momentter.


    ¡°How can youpare yourself to a genius like Leon, right?¡± Trista winked at him in a seductive manner.


    ¡°Leon, do you actually have two different magic affinities?¡± Jeff suddenly asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. ck me is also considered Dark Magic, hence why I can use it,¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°Even if that is the case, it¡¯s too powerful¡­ Did you max out the Mastery Rank?¡± Dean asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Leo nodded.


    If they knew his actual Mastery Rank was F, who knows how they would react.


    ¡°My god¡­ I cannot imagine how long that took you when it took me three years to reach Mastery Rank C.¡±


    ¡®It took him three years to reach Mastery Rank C for a Tier 1 magic spell?! Isn¡¯t that a little too slow!?¡¯ Leo cried inwardly after hearing Dean¡¯s words.


    After all, it only took him a month to reach Mastery Rank C for ck Bullet, and he was practicing other magic spells during that time.


    It was at this moment that Leo realized his own abnormal progressionpared to the average person.


    Sometimeter, they had to stop again after being blocked by more monsters.


    Of course, Leo only had to use a single ck me to wipe out the majority of them since most low-rank monsters usually travel in groups.


    They continued this routine for several more times until they were only a couple hours away from Fairwood City.


    During this time, Leo finished the quest that required him to kill 100 monsters again, even progressing halfway through the third one.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+100 Magic Points]


    ¡°ording to the GPS, we¡¯re only two hours away from Fairwood City! Once we arrive and I finish unloading the cargo, I will treat you guys to some good food.¡± Tami suddenly said to them as they got closer to their destination.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Tami!¡± Leo and the others were excited, as they had eaten nothing but MREs for the past three days.


    A little over two hourster, they arrived at their destination right as the sun began setting.


    ¡°And we¡¯re here¡ª Fairwood City!¡±


    __


    AN: Vote for more chapters!

 Chapter 63: Arriving at Fairwood City

    <h4>Chapter 63: Arriving at Fairwood City</h4>


    Leo and the others watched as their vehicle slowly approached the city walls of Fairwood City.


    Once they reached the gates, the guards there checked all of their identities before allowing them to enter.


    Upon entering the city, Tami found a ce to park the vehicle before going outside with everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mister Tami. We¡¯re ready to move the cargo whenever you are.¡± A group of individuals approached the vehicle the moment they came outside.


    ¡°Yes, please. Go ahead and move them to the usual location.¡± Tami nodded his head.


    While the workers moved the cargo, Tami approached Leo and the others, ¡°I will be staying in this city, but the rest of you will return to Ster City tomorrow morning. I have already prepared your rooms. Follow me.¡±


    Leo and the others followed Tami to a nearby 3-star hotel.


    Once they were at the hotel, Tami handed them their room keys and said, ¡°I will meet you guys down here in the lobby in two hours, then we¡¯ll go grab some dinner.¡±


    After getting his key, Leo went straight to his room to take a long hot shower before lying on the soft bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to do transportation missions ever again. It¡¯s too boring, and I don¡¯t even get to enjoy the ce I visit. It would be nice if I could have some fun for a couple of days before we go back to Ster City, but we¡¯re going back literally tomorrow morning!¡± He sighed as heid on the bed and stared at the white ceiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice,¡± she casually said.


    Two hourster, Leo and the others gathered at the hotel lobby and waited for Tami.


    Once everyone was there, Tami brought them all to a fancy restaurant that was only a couple of blocks away from the hotel.


    ¡°Go ahead and order whatever you want. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Tami said to them with a smile once they all sat down around the table.


    While they waited for their food, Tami turned to look at Leo and said to him, ¡°I think I speak for everyone here when I say that you¡¯re the reason we managed to arrive at our destination without any casualties and smoothly. Thank you very much for all of your hard work, Leon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just want to get to C-Rank as soon as possible,¡± he said with a somewhat bashful look on his face, as he was not good withpliments.


    ¡°C-Rank, huh? I will rmend you for a promotion once the mission ispletely finished.¡± Tami said.


    ¡°Really? You can do something like that?¡± Leo was pleasantly surprised to hear such words from Tami.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I have a little influence within the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡± Tami winked in a yful manner.


    ¡°Anyways, why don¡¯t you all tell me a little about yourselves while we wait for the food?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The Adventurers started introducing themselves to Tami, each of them giving a brief exnation of their background and why they became Adventurers, something Leo already heard multiple times during their journey.


    Once the food arrived at their table, everyone stopped their conversation to indulge in the food before them.


    An hourter, Tami paid the tab and everyone left the restaurant.


    ¡°Thank you for the food, Mister Tami.¡± Leo said to him.


    ¡°No, I should be thanking you. Please continue keeping my cargo safe on the way back, Leon.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nodded.


    Sometimeter, Leo and the others returned to the hotel.


    ¡°Hey, Leon, wanna spend the night with me? We should rx and have some fun before we go back to the boring Wilderness, right?¡± Trista suddenly asked him as they reached their rooms, even winking her eyes in a seductive manner at him.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Leo was taken aback by her surprise attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you have a girlfriend. Nobody will know about it,¡± she continued to urge him.


    ¡°We know¡­¡± David and the others said with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Shut up! Why are you guys still lingering out here, anyway? If you¡¯re thinking about hooking up, sorry, but I only have Leon in my eyes tonight!¡± She said to them.


    ¡°Have fun, you two.¡± Jeff said with a bittersweet smile on his face before entering his room.


    David and Dean also did the same.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m really tired, and we need to wake up early tomorrow¡­¡± Leo said to Trista when she looked at him with anticipating eyes.


    ¡°Eh?! Don¡¯t be like that! I swear you¡¯ll have a good time!¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time¡­¡± Leo said to her with an apologetic smile on his face before escaping into his room.


    ¡°Che. He¡¯s not an easy one.¡± Trista sucked her teeth after realizing that she¡¯d failed.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯tpletely reject me! I still have a chance!¡± Trista smiled as she returned to her own room.


    Once he returned to his room, Leo immediatelyid on the bed.


    ¡°Why did you reject herpany? She¡¯s got a pretty hot body, not to mention her busty breasts. Humans love to mate with each other, don¡¯t they?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got that information, but I¡¯m not the type of man who sleeps with a woman that I¡¯d just met.¡±


    ¡°Then would you do it with someone like Miss Camille?¡± Lilith suddenly asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo was surprised by her question and couldn¡¯t respond.


    Seeing his face getting slightly rosy, Lilith covered the smug smile on her face with her hands and chuckled, ¡°I see¡­ So you wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping with Miss Camille, huh? I don¡¯t me you! She¡¯s a top beauty with a smoking hot body! I doubt there are any men out there who would refuse thepany of a high-quality woman like her!¡±


    ¡°Keep your delusions to yourself. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Leo said as he closed the lights and then his eyes.


    ¡®Since he¡¯s going to sleep, let¡¯s go look around!¡¯ Lilith disappeared from the room shortly after.


    However, now that she¡¯s bound to Leo, she couldn¡¯t just go whenever she wanted like before, and she had to remain within a certain distance of Leo, or she would not be able to absorb his mana and keep her soul nourished.


    Meanwhile, shortly after Trista returned to her own room, she went to the bathroom to remove her makeup.


    After that, she took another quick shower before entering the bed.


    However, right as she closed her eyes, her phone began ringing.


    ¡°A notification?¡± Trista grabbed her phone and opened it.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened with shock when she saw the contents of the notification.


    After staring at her phone with a look of disbelief for many moments, she jumped out of the bed and left her room without even bothering to wear her slippers, going into the hallways barefooted.


    Sometimeter, Trista, Jeff, David, and Dean sat in the same room with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°So the rest of you also got the notification?¡± Jeff asked them.


    ¡°Yes, I just got it.¡± David nodded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening¡­¡± Dean sighed.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Trista asked them with a perplexed expression on her face.


    ¡°You mean what are ¡®you¡¯ going to do? I already know what I am going to do.¡± Jeff said with a resolute face.


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re going to do it?¡± Dean looked at him with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jeff nodded.


    Trista swallowed nervously, and she spoke, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ This seems a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen. I can either do this by myself or we can do this together. I mean¡ª¡±


    Jeff and the others continued their conversation for a whole hour before they all came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What should I do about this information?¡± Lilith mumbled to herself after listening to their whole conversation.


    ¡®I should tell Leo about this, but he wouldn¡¯t believe me¡­ In fact, this could be the perfect opportunity for him to understand the reality of our world. Although it¡¯s going to be a little risky, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Leo.¡¯ Lilith sighed inwardly.


    The following morning, Leo woke up before sunrise and went to wash his face.


    Sometimeter, he gathered in the lobby with everyone else.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you guys not sleepst night?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows when he saw Trista and the others¡¯ exhausted appearance.


    ¡°I guess I ate too much for dinner yesterday. It¡¯s fine. I will get some sleep when we start going back to Ster City.¡± Trista said after yawning.


    A few minutester, Tami showed up and led them to the vehicle.


    ¡°Once you guys return to Ster City, my associate, Robin, should be there waiting for you. He¡¯s a short guy with red hair, you won¡¯t miss him. He will handle everything so you don¡¯t need to worry about the cargo. If he¡¯s not there, call the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and let them know of the situation.¡± Tami said to them when they arrived at the vehicle.


    ¡°One more thing. I shouldn¡¯t need to warn you about this, but if my cargo is missing anything, I will hold all of you ountable for the missing items, and you could even lose your Adventurer License.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Tami. We won¡¯t touch the cargo.¡± Jeff said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What if the monsters somehow damage the cargo?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry if it was caused by monsters, but my drivers will be there to witness everything.¡± Tami said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo nodded.


    Sometimeter, everyone except Tami entered the vehicle, leaving Fairwood City.

 Chapter 64: Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 64: Surprise Attack</h4>


    Chapter 64: Surprise Attack


    Shortly after Leo and the others left Fairwood City, Lilith hovered in front of him and said with a stern expression on her face, ¡°Leo, listen to me and remember what I am about to say.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so serious?¡± He raised an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°You will understandter, but for now, listen to me. When I give you the signal, I want you to use Dark Shield. Do not even think about anything else¡ª just use it.¡±


    ¡°Mind exining to me what is going on?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I would love to, but due to circumstances, I cannot. You might me meter for this, but I don¡¯t care. I am doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo was speechless, and an uneasy feeling appeared in his guts.


    ¡°What did I just tell you?¡± Lilith asked him a momentter.


    ¡°When you give me the signal, I will use Dark Shield.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    However, Lilith would continue to remind him throughout the day. Besides that, she barely spoke a word, almost as though she was focused on something else.


    This made Leo even more suspicious of her, but there was nothing he could do, as she would just refuse to tell him anything.


    Once it was getting dark, Leo and the others prepared to be swarmed by monsters.


    The moment the sun disappeared into the horizon, David¡¯s voice resounded from the lookout spot right before the vehicle came to a full stop, ¡°We have monsters!¡±


    Once the vehicle stopped, Leo and the others went outside to deal with the monsters.


    Just like before, Leo started off with a powerful attack that would wipe out a majority of the monsters before the fight even began.


    When the monsters were close, he would use ck me, but when the monsters were too far away for ck me to hit, he would multicast ck Bullet and snipe them from a distance.


    Trista and the others would finish off the monsters during their disarray.


    After harvesting all of the mana cores, they all returned to the vehicle.


    They would encounter two more packs of monsters during that night.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+100 Magic Points]


    Leo checked the Quest Shop after finishing the quest to see if there were any changes after doing the maximum amount of the monster quest.


    Sure enough, there was a change.


    {Quest Shop}


    [Kill 500 monsters: 75 MP]


    [Reward: 1,000 Magic Points]


    ¡®1,000 Magic Points at the cost of 75 Magic Points?! This is a no-brainer!¡¯ Leo immediately purchased the quest after seeing it.


    Even though he does not get any Magic Experience from doing these quests, he was more than satisfied by the amount of Magic Points he could get from it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Leo said to them when it was finally sunrise.


    ¡°Alright. Good work, Leon.¡± Dean said to him.


    Once he was inside the cramped bedroom, Lilith said to him, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go to sleep if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± He asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°I have a feeling that there¡¯s going to be another pack of monsters blocking the way very soon,¡± she said.


    ¡°If you had such a strong sense for monsters, why didn¡¯t you warn me before we were attacked for thest few days?¡± He frowned.


    She shrugged, ¡°You never asked.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at her, ¡°You¡¯re acting so suspicious today. Just what is going on with you?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I am doing this for you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m too tired to deal with your nonsense. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Leo ignored her and closed his eyes to go to sleep.


    Lilith didn¡¯t say anything else and went back outside to see what the others were doing.


    Trista and David were casually sitting there while Dean was on the lookout. As for Jeff, he¡¯d disappeared somewhere, but it didn¡¯t take long before Lilith found him in the front of the vehicle speaking with the two drivers there.


    ¡°Here, look at this¡­¡± Jeff showed them something on his phone.


    When the drivers saw what was on his phone, their eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± They asked him.


    ¡°Seriously.¡± He nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°And we¡¯re going to do it during the next stop. If you help us, you¡¯ll get a share of the reward.¡±


    The drivers swallowed nervously before looking at each other.


    ¡°W-What do you want us to do?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. All you need to do is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The drivers agreed to his ns.


    ¡°Good.¡± Jeff smiled upon hearing their answers.


    A few hourster, the vehicle came to a sudden halt.


    ¡°Leon! We¡¯re under attack!¡± Trista busted into the bedroom and shook Leo awake.


    Leo didn¡¯t ask any questions and immediately rushed outside.


    Sure enough, there was a group of monsters surrounding the vehicle.


    However, there was an abnormal amount of monsters there. Compared to what they normally encounter, this pack of monsters was at least twice if not three times asrge.


    ¡®What the hell? Why are there so many monsters?!¡¯ He cried inwardly after seeing the scene.


    But he was not in any situation to ponder, so he immediately used ck mes, roasting every monster that was unfortunate enough to be touched by it.


    Almost like an exterminator with a methrower, Leo walked around while spewing a long line of ck mes from his palms.


    When the monsters saw this, they instinctively avoided his ck mes.


    Some of the monsters tried to attack him from behind, but he would Void Step away to safety.


    As for the others, they were also trying their best to fight the monsters, but that¡¯s not what Lilith saw.


    In her eyes, these Adventurers were looking for an opportunity.


    Once most of the monsters were defeated, Trista and the others turned to look at Leo, who was finishing off thest few monsters around him.


    They exchanged gazes with each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± Jeff said in a cold voice.


    The others nodded.


    They proceeded to raise their palms and pointed it towards Leo and the monsters.


    When Lilith saw this, she shouted out loud, ¡°Leo! Use Dark Shield now!¡±


    ¡°Use Dark Shield! NOW!¡± She repeated.


    Although he was on the verge of finishing thest monster with his sword, Leo immediately activated his Dark Shield when he heard Lilith¡¯s voice.


    Since they were in the Wilderness and it was still daytime, there were almost no shadows in that area beside Leo¡¯s own shadow and the shadows from the corpses.


    Still, it was more than enough for him to create a powerful barrier around his body.


    Literally a second after Leo used Dark Shield, a barrage of magic spells struck his location and his barrier, knocking him and the monster a few meters away.


    The magic spells were strong enough to crack the Dark Shield, but it was not enough topletely destroy it.


    Leo quickly stood back up after being knocked down with a puzzled expression on his face. Everything happened so quickly that he was still trying toprehend the situation.


    He subconsciously turned to look at Trista and the others.


    His face froze when he saw the expression on their faces.


    Shock, fear, surprise, regret¡ª they all looked as though they hadmitted something bad and were regretting it.


    And then he saw their trembling hands that were still pointed in his direction.


    ¡°W-What the hell are you guys doing? That attack just now could¡¯ve killed me if I didn¡¯t protect myself in time!¡± He asked them in a dazed voice, not willing to believe that they had just tried to kill him with a surprise attack.


    ¡°S-Sorry, Leon! We wanted to help you with that monster! Are you okay?!¡± Trista said to him in a trembling voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying, Leo. They wanted to kill you just now. In fact, they had nned on killing you sincest night. I wanted to tell you earlier, but you wouldn¡¯t have believed me, so I had no choice but to let you see it for yourself¡ª their betrayal.¡± Lilith finally told him the truth.


    ¡®They nned on killing me since yesterday¡­? Why?¡¯ Leo was in disbelief.


    Why would they suddenly want to kill him when they were so friendly with each other? He was even beginning to see them as his real friends! Did he do anything to offend them?


    ¡°Is it because I have been hogging all of the kills? Is that why you want to kill me? No¡­ That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­ Nothing about this makes any sense!¡± He cried out loud.


    ¡°Calm down! This is just a huge misunderstand, Leon!¡± Jeff suddenly stepped forward and began approaching him.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Leo subconsciously pointed his palms at them.


    Jeff and the others immediately raised their hands and froze their bodies when they saw this, as they knew what Leo was capable of, and they have seen him doing the same gesture multiple times by now. They feared that if they moved even a little, their bodies would immediately be riddled with holes like the monsters Leo had killed before this using ck Bullet.


    Furthermore, they had lost their chance to kill him when he survived their surprise attack. They were at his mercy now.


    ¡°Tell me! Why are you all trying to kill me?! Did I do something to offend you guys?! Tell me why I should not kill all of you right now for stabbing me in the back!¡± Leo gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with anger and anguish after being betrayed by these people that he thought he could trust and callpanions.

 Chapter 65: Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 65: Bounty</h4>


    Chapter 65: Bounty


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this either, but I had no choice! You have to trust me on this one, Leon!¡± Trista said to him with tears flowing down her face.


    ¡°Bullshit! As if I can believe anything thates out of your mouth now!¡±


    ¡®Miss Camille was right! Adventurers cannot be trusted! I was too naive! But even then, why did they suddenly decide to kill me?!¡¯


    ¡°We had to kill you because there¡¯s a bounty on your head!¡± Jeff suddenly said in a loud voice.


    ¡°What? A bounty? Why would there be a bounty on my head?! I didn¡¯t even do anything!¡± Leo frowned when he heard this, as he believed that it was just an excuse.


    After all, it hasn¡¯t been that long since he became an Adventurer, and this was his first official mission. He didn¡¯t offend anyone either, so it didn¡¯t make any sense for someone to put a bounty on his head!


    Furthermore, he¡¯d only spoken to very few people as ¡®Leon¡¯, and all of the people who knew ¡®Leon¡¯ had no reason to put a bounty on him.


    Leo suddenly thought of Miss Camille for some reason.


    ¡®Did she put a bounty on me as part of training? No¡­ She wouldn¡¯t do something this dangerous and devious!¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to believe that it was Miss Camille who put a bounty on his head, as she was someone who hated betrayal.


    However, it was true that she wanted him to experience the cruelty of this world by himself, and his current situation is exactly that¡ª a cruel reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Leon! There¡¯s really a bounty on your head!¡± David said. ¡°We received a notification yesterday night right after we returned to our own rooms! It¡¯s an official bounty, and we would receive one billion dors if we could kill you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the money! We were promised a free promotion as an Adventurer, so I would be a B-Rank Adventurer!¡± Jeff said.


    ¡°Leon, I was opposed to it! I didn¡¯t want to kill you! However, these guys all decided to kill you, and if I didn¡¯t do the same, they would¡¯ve gotten rid of me too! Please! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Trista said with tears flowing down her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying, Leo. Although Jeff was the first toe to a decision, Trista was the one who convinced the other two to kill you.¡± Lilith said.


    Leo gritted his teeth and asked them, ¡°Who put the bounty on me?!¡±


    ¡°W-We don¡¯t know! We only saw the notification and the reward!¡± Dean said.


    ¡°Please! Spare us! We will give up on the bounty!¡± David said.


    Leo narrowed his eyes and stared at them in a cold manner, ¡°I may be naive at times, but I am not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Miss Camille was right. I am no longer in my old world¡­ I need to stop acting like I am still in a forgiving world. If I want to survive in this world, I will need to act like I am part of it!¡±


    A vicious light flickered within Leo¡¯s eyes, and Lilith could tell that something within him had changed at that moment.


    She suddenly noticed the front doors of the vehicle open, and two people came out of it with rifles in their grasp.


    ¡°Leo! Watch out!¡± She eximed.


    Leo snapped his head to look at the two drivers for the vehicle and pointed his palms at them while they pointed their rifles at him.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud and distinct noises resounded as the men with the guns opened fire on Leo.


    At the same time, Leo also released the ck Bullet that he had been holding back this entire time.


    The barrage of ck Bullets took down one of the bullets, but the other one managed to avoid the ck Bullets and reach Leo, grazing his right cheek.


    The moment Leo could feel a burning sensation on his face, the barrage of ck Bullets reached their targets.


    The two drivers fell to the ground as lifeless corpses after their bodies were riddled with holes.


    Despite killing another human for the first time, Leo couldn¡¯t feel any remorse. If anything, his anger red after being shot by the drivers.


    ¡°Now!¡± Trista¡¯s voice suddenly resounded.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Leo cursed inwardly as he sensed a sranobes the others, who took advantage of his distraction to cast their magic spells.


    However, he didn¡¯tpletely panic. After training with Miss Camille, who would constantly attack him when he least suspected it, he got used to reacting to sudden magic spells flying at him, andpared to Miss Camille¡¯s casting speed, these Adventurers were as slow as a turtle.


    As the magic spells were released by the casters, Leo actually turned to face the others and walked towards their magic spells, dumbfounding them.


    However, right as the magic spells were about to make contact with his body, Leo suddenly disappeared from his location and appeared a few meters behind the magic spells.


    After missing Leo, the magic spells continued to fly until they fell to the ground several meters away, hitting nothing.


    ¡°It was fun while itsted.¡± Leo muttered in a low voice as he pointed his palms at Trista and the others.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Trista shouted as she gestured for him to stop.


    Leo ignored her and released his magic, but it was not ck Bullet. Instead, a long line of ck mes spewed from his palms and engulfed the Adventurers.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Trista and the others screamed in pain as their bodies were quickly incinerated by the vicious ck mes.


    Leo gritted his teeth and watched them burn without blinking until they eventually stopped moving.


    Once the ck mes dissipated, only their badly charred bodies remained.


    Leo fell on his knees afterward, and he proceeded to puke out everything in his stomach while tears flowed from his eyes.


    Lilith didn¡¯t say anything to him and waited for him to calm down.


    Sometimeter, Leo went back inside the vehicle andid on the bed with a dazed look on his face.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, Leo opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Lilith, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier about their betrayal? What if they seeded in killing me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I wasn¡¯t sure that you would believe me, and I am well aware of the risks. However, I wanted to show you the reality of our world no matter what. I¡¯m sorry. If you want to me me, go ahead.¡± Lilith responded with a tranquil expression on her face which implied that she didn¡¯t regret her decision.


    Leo scoffed, ¡°Do you really take me for an idiot? Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You would¡¯ve believed me? After watching humans for hundreds of years, I learned that most of you would rather believe what you want to believe instead of the truth until it¡¯s shoved in your face because you all instinctively prefer to walk the easier route over the more difficult one. Nina Wraith is the perfect example. She lived in a delusion that she could revive her mother until she saw the reality with her very own eyes. I guess I underestimated you, Leo. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, nor am I angry. However, you shouldn¡¯t do this again. Don¡¯t assume things for me, especially when my life is in danger. I might not be able to forgive you for a second time.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I promise!¡± She vigorously nodded her head.


    ¡°Anyways, our problem isn¡¯t solved yet. There is still a bounty for my head out there, and I just killed the drivers for this carriage. What should I do now? What will the Adventurers¡¯ Guild think of this situation? They might even revoke my Adventurer¡¯s License because of this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that. It was simply self-defense that you killed them. As for the drivers, they also tried to harm you.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Of course it is, but is there any proof? We¡¯re the only ones who know the truth, and you don¡¯t even count because only I can see you.¡±


    ¡°These things happen more often than you think. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand if you exin everything to them. Furthermore, if it¡¯s true that there is a bounty on your head, they can look it up and that should be more than enough proof.¡±


    Leo frowned and asked, ¡°How do these things even work? Can anybody make a bounty? Like, can I put a bounty on someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it? That just sounds crazy and chaotic to me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works. Bounties are only given to convicted criminals. If it¡¯s an official bounty, it must be approved by the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and the government. However, you¡¯re just a nobody who became an Adventurer recently, and your identity is even fake. This bounty on you is most likely unofficial despite what that guy said.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before asking her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to suspect her¡­ But do you think Miss Camille is behind this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Camille, huh? I want to say that¡¯s impossible, but nothing is impossible in this world, so I wouldn¡¯t rule her outpletely. However, I think it is very unlikely for her to be the one behind this. After all, she¡¯s someone who hates any sort of betrayal, and this is definitely considered one if she was behind it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking. I guess we¡¯ll find out once we get back to the city and ask her.¡± Leo sighed.

 Chapter 66: Bounty(2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Bounty(2)</h4>


    Chapter 66: Bounty(2)


    Leo went outside to harvest the monsters¡¯ mana cores once after spending an hour calming down.


    ¡°What should I do with their bodies?¡± Leo asked Lilith as he pointed at the burnt corpses and the dead drivers.


    ¡°Just leave them here. The monsters will make sure there will be nothing left of them,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once all of the mana cores were harvested, Leo went to take a quick shower before chugging down a low-grade healing potion, immediately healing the grazed wound on his cheek.


    He went to the front of the vehicle and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°I have never driven a car before, and I don¡¯t even know where I am going. I hope they have a navigator¡­¡±


    Fortunately for him, the keys were still in the ignition, and he wasn¡¯tpletely clueless about cars.


    After giving it a good twist, the engine started back up.


    ¡°There should be a navigator in the vehicle¡¯s dashboard. I watched the other drivers for a bit and I saw them looking at it.¡± Lilith pointed at the screen right in the middle of the vehicle.


    Leo fiddled with the screen until he found the navigator.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hope this is the direction back to Ster City. We should be 2 days away from the city, but since I am driving this by myself, it¡¯ll probably take an extra day or two.¡±


    Leo ced his hands on therge steering wheel and slowly stepped on the elerator.


    The vehicle responded to his actions by slowly moving forward.


    Once he was used to the speed, Leo increased the pressure on the elerator a little more, increasing the speed of the vehicle.


    He started out at 10 miles per hour but quickly ramped it up to 25 miles per hour, then 35, eventually hitting 60 miles per hour.


    ¡°Haha! This is actually pretty fun!¡± He eximed as he got close to 100 miles per hour.


    Of course, he only dared to go this fast because he was in the Wilderness without any obstructions in his path.


    ¡°Lilith, can you be on the lookout for me?¡± Leo asked her while he kept his focus in the front.


    ¡°I am already on it.¡± Lilith said as half of her body was sticking out of the roof of the vehicle.


    A few hourster, Leo slowed the car when he noticed a group of figures up ahead, eventuallying to a full halt.


    ¡°A group of monsters, huh.¡±


    He went outside and proceeded to throw Void Spears at the monsters. Without needing to worry about hitting his teammates by ident, Leo was able to unleash his most powerful attack at will.


    Every Void Spear would create a big explosion, killing many monsters at once and even causing the ground to tremble slightly.


    A few Void Spears and several ck Bulletster, Leo went to harvest the mana cores.


    ¡°I swear, this is getting tedious. It was fine at first because I was new to it, but harvesting mana cores is getting annoying really quickly. Isn¡¯t there a way for me to harvest them quickly?¡±


    ¡°You can hire someone to do the work for you. It¡¯s a real profession in this world. They¡¯re called Harvesters.¡±


    ¡°You want me to work with someone after what happened with my first team? I prefer working alone if I have a choice,¡± he said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust them, you can make it so that they won¡¯t ever be able to betray you. Soul Envement works on living beings too, you know.¡±


    Leo looked at her with wide eyes, ¡°You want me to enve the soul of living beings? That sounds like something only a viin would do!¡±


    ¡°Then you have no choice but to hope your future partners won¡¯t betray you, unless you n on being alone for the rest of your life. Also, it¡¯s not like everyone in this world is untrustworthy. You¡¯ll just have to choose who you trust wisely. Of course, the easy way is to use Soul Envement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about these kinds of things once I return to the city¡­ alive.¡± Leo said as he returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    After driving for an entire day and half without resting, Leo felt like sleeping on the steering wheels.


    ¡°I¡¯m freaking exhausted, but I cannot sleep. What if monsters attack during my sleep? That would be disastrous¡­¡± He sighed out loud.


    ¡°You can go ahead and sleep. I will wake you up if anything happens.¡± Lilith suddenly said to him.


    ¡°You will? I¡¯m a pretty heavy sleeper when I am exhausted, so I probably won¡¯t wake up to your voice, and it¡¯s not like you can shake me awake with your untouchable body,¡± he said with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Who said anything about waking you up with my voice? Now that I am bound to you, I can do things like this. Close your eyes for a second.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t ask any questions and closed his eyes.


    ¡°WAKE UP!¡±


    Lilith¡¯s voice suddenly boomed inside his head, sounding as though she had a speaker right beside both of his ears, startling him to the point where he physically jumped.


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s terrifying! I forbid you to do that unless it¡¯s an emergency!¡± Leo cried out loud afterward.


    ¡°I know. Anyways, unless you¡¯re in aa or something, my voice should be able to wake you up during emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±


    Leo went to the bedroom and was immediately knocked out by his exhaustion.


    Fortunately for Leo, he had 10 hours of uninterrupted sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised there were no monsters for this long,¡± he said after waking up.


    ¡°Actually, there were plenty of monsters. Even now, there are some monsters camping outside the vehicle.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why didn¡¯t you wake me up then?!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°This is a pretty durable vehicle, and none of them tried to break inside, so I left you alone. Otherwise, I would have woken you up at least once every hour. Of course, if you want me to wake you up every time a monster approaches the vehicle, I don¡¯t mind doing that.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t do that. And thank you for being considerate¡­¡± Leo said. ¡°Anyways, how many monsters are outside right now? I¡¯ll kill them quickly before we continue moving.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s two monsters resting right in front of the door and one resting on the cargo,¡± said Lilith.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Leo retrieved his sword and quietly made his way to the door.


    He rushed outside after opening the door, quickly killing the two monsters before they could react.


    He then turned to point his finger at the monster on the cargo, shooting it down with ck Bullet.


    After harvesting their mana cores, Leo sat in the driver¡¯s seat and continued his journey back to the city.


    ¡°How many more miles?¡± Lilith asked him some timeter.


    ¡°ording to the navigator, we¡¯re 1,500 miles away from our destination. We should arrive tomorrow if everything goes smoothly,¡± he said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    An hourter, Lilith suddenly said, ¡°Watch out Leo, we havepany.¡±


    ¡°Monsters? Where? I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s approaching you from behind, and they¡¯re not monsters. There¡¯s another vehicle behind you, and they seem to be chasing us.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are they enemies?!¡±


    ¡°Most likely. I¡¯ll go scout them once they get close enough, so slow down a little, and prepare for battle.¡± Lilith said.


    Sometimeter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scout them now. I will be right back.¡±


    Once the unknown vehicle was close enough, Lilith flew into it to spy on the situation inside.


    There were five people inside the vehicle including the driver, and they appeared to be Adventurers judging by their appearance and aura.


    However, these Adventurers were fully armed and seemed to be ready for battle.


    ¡°This bastard isn¡¯t stopping even though I have been signaling for him to stop!¡± The driver inside the vehicle suddenly cursed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s got a bounty on his head, after all.¡± One of the Adventurers spoke.


    ¡°Should we just shoot him down with magic? We¡¯re close enough to do that,¡± said another as he smiled.


    ¡°The cargo belongs to Mister Tami, right? I wouldn¡¯t want to risk damaging his cargo and offending him. We¡¯ll just keep chasing him for now. If he truly has no intention of stopping, we¡¯ll shoot him down before he can reach Ster City.¡±


    Once she had all of the information she needed, Lilith returned to Leo¡¯s side and told him everything.


    ¡°These bastards! How did they even find me?! Does this vehicle have a tracker or something?! Is Tami also behind this?!¡± Leo eximed as he sped up the vehicle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Tami is aware of your bounty. There was nothing suspicious about the way he acted. As for how these people know your location¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Maybe you can spare one of them for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Spare one? Hmph! That¡¯ll depend on their luck!¡± Leo sneered in disdain.


    ¡°What do you have nned?¡± Lilith asked with a curious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack them before they can attack me.¡±


    After mentally preparing himself, Leo took a deep breath before hitting the brakes.


    The driver for the other vehicle was surprised when Leo¡¯s vehicle came to a sudden halt, subconsciously hitting the brakes as well.


    ¡°What the fuck?! Give us a warning before you hit the brakes!¡± The Adventurers in the back cursed out loud.


    Meanwhile, Leo was already out of his vehicle with a Void Spear in his grasp.


    When the driver saw this, his eyes widened with shock, and he screamed, ¡°Brace yourselves! He¡¯s going to¡ª¡±


    BOOM!


    The Void Spear Leo tossed at them had reached their vehicle and detonated before the driver could even finish his sentence.

 Chapter 67: Mission Report

    <h4>Chapter 67: Mission Report</h4>


    Chapter 67: Mission Report


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+10 Magic Points]


    Prior to attacking his chasers, Leo had purchased the quest that required him to defeat an F-Rank Adventurer.


    After tossing the Void Spear, Leo calmly approached the flipped vehicle.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ What just happened¡­¡±


    He could see someone crawling out of a hole in the vehicle.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one that¡¯s alive.¡± Lilith said after scouting inside the vehicle and seeing four bloodied corpses inside.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Leo said as he retrieved his sword and stabbed it into the man¡¯s hand, pinning him to the ground.


    ¡°Aaaaaah! Fuuuuck!¡± The man screamed in pain.


    ¡°Y-You! Please! Spare me! Why are you doing this?! What did we do to offend you?!¡± The man cried out loud.


    ¡°Acting innocent, huh? You were going to kill me, so I had no choice but to act, or did you expect me to just sit there and let you take my head?¡± Leo spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s nonsense! We didn¡¯t want to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Then why were you chasing after me?¡±


    ¡°W-We just wanted to ask you for directions! We even signaled for you to stop, but you didn¡¯t, so we had no choice but to chase after you!¡± The man eximed.


    Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s why their lights were flickering.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    Of course, Leo didn¡¯t believe the man when he said that they were only trying to ask for directions.


    ¡°By the way, you can stop the act now. I know you¡¯re chasing after me because of my bounty. I have a few questions for you. If you answer them truthfully, maybe I will spare your life.¡± Leo said a momentter.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing the vicious re from Leo, the man silently nodded his head.


    ¡°Who put the bounty on my head?¡± Leo started asking questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Most bounties won¡¯t reveal the person who created it.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you find me? And don¡¯t tell me it was just a coincidence. I won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°W-We were given information about your whereabouts when we epted your bounty! However, it was information about your route!¡±


    ¡°My route?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡®Is he talking about the navigation that I have been following? I guess it makes sense if I am following a certain route.¡¯


    ¡°If you had managed to kill me, what do you n on doing? Who do you go to for the bounty rewards?¡±


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Guild handles all bounties and their rewards!¡±


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Guild, huh? Thanks for the information.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you going to spare me now?¡± The man asked him in a desperate voice.


    ¡°Huh? You want me to let you go after you admitted to wanting my head? Fuck off.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened with shock, but before he could say anything, Leo flicked his sword, severing the man¡¯s head.


    Leo stared at the headless corpse with a tranquil expression on his face.


    ¡°Hey, Lilith, is there something wrong with me?¡± He suddenly asked her.


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since I killed another human being for the first time, yet I don¡¯t feel anything when I killed this guy. My heart is beating calmly, and I don¡¯t even feel any guilt. It¡¯s almost as though I have been doing this for a long time. Am I a sociopath?¡±


    Lilith shrugged and said, ¡°No matter what you do, it always gets easier after doing it for the first time, and that applies to murder as well. I wouldn¡¯t be worried if I were you, and even if you were a sociopath, who cares? That would actually benefit you and make it easier for you to survive in this world.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo returned to his own vehicle.


    ¡°Ah, damn it! I forgot! I should¡¯ve purchased another quest before I killed him! I was too hasty!¡± Leo cried out loud after realizing this.


    He proceeded to purchase the quest in case he gets attacked by other Adventurers again.


    [Purchased Quest for 1 Magic Points]


    [Quest: Defeat an F-Rank Adventurer]


    [Reward: 10 Magic Points]


    Several hourster, Leo had to stop the vehicle to deal with another group of monsters.


    <ck me¡¯s Mastery Rank has increased to ¡®E¡¯>


    As they got close to Ster City, another vehicle could be seen approaching them from behind, and Lilith immediately warned him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go scout them out.¡±


    Once the vehicle got close enough, Lilith went to spy on the situation inside.


    There were 8 Adventurers sitting inside this vehicle, and most of them were wounded.


    After spending a couple of minutes inside this vehicle, Lilith returned to Leo and reported to him, ¡°You can rx. They don¡¯t seem to be here for you. Since we¡¯re nearing the city, it¡¯s normal to encounter other Adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo sighed in relief after hearing her words.


    Since he didn¡¯t like the feeling of another car following him from behind, Leo purposefully slowed down to let the vehicle pass him.


    Eventually, Leo could see the city walls.


    ¡°I am finally home.¡± He sighed in relief after realizing that he¡¯d survived the Wilderness.


    Once he reached the city walls, Leo parked the car at the location given to him by the navigator.


    Before even exiting the vehicle, Leo could see a short man with red hair approaching his direction.


    ¡°Hello, I am Robin. Is this Mister Tami¡¯s cargo?¡± Robin asked him sometimeter.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Great. By the way, where are the others?¡± Robin asked when he noticed nobody elseing out of the vehicle.


    ¡°About that¡­ We ran into someplications, so I am alone.¡± Leo said with a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Complications? What happened? Are the supplies okay?¡± Robin immediately frowned.


    ¡°The cargo is fine. As for what happened to the others¡­ I think it would be better if I reported it to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild instead.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I understand. As long as the cargo is fine, I have no reason to bother you. Give us a moment to inspect the cargo. Once we confirm everything is there, we will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded.


    Robin and his group proceeded to inspect the cargo.


    Half an hourter, Robin returned to Leo and said, ¡°Can you sign this? It¡¯s just to confirm that you havepleted your mission. You can leave after this.¡±


    Leo nodded and signed the paper.


    ¡°Thank you, Leon. I will let Mister Tami know that the cargo has arrived safely. Thank you for your hard work. For your reward, please pick it up at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±


    Leo called for a taxi and went straight to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild after leaving the cargo with Robin.


    Sometimeter, Leo entered the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    He went to the front desk and said to the worker, ¡°I am here to report back from my mission. I would also like to report about an incident that had happened during the mission.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Can I see your ID?¡± The worker asked him.


    After handing his ID to the worker, Leo waited for a response.


    ¡°I have confirmed that you have indeedpleted your mission. Your reward is 100,000 dors. How do you want the payment?¡±


    ¡°You can put it in here.¡± Leo handed her his bank card.


    ¡°All done.¡± The worker returned his bank card before continuing, ¡°Now about the incident¡­ You can either give me a brief exnation here, or I can call someone to take your full report. Either way, we will investigate it ording to the situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with someone.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I understand. I will put in a request for you right now. Do you have a phone number that we can call? It could take a while before we find somebody.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t have a phone number¡­¡± Leo said.


    Even in his old world, Leo never owned a cell phone, mostly because he couldn¡¯t afford one and he had no need for one.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. I will listen to your report.¡± A familiar suddenly sounded.


    Leo and the worker turned to look at the person who just spoke.


    ¡°G-Guildmaster!¡± The worker was surprised to see him, even more so that someone of his status would be willing to do such work.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Guildmaster Borus said while looking at Leo.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo nodded and followed him to his office.


    ¡°Make yourself at home.¡± Guildmaster Borus said to him after closing the door.


    After Leo sat down on the soft couch, Guildmaster Borus sat across from him.


    ¡°I would normally prepare tea, but you seem to be in distress, so I will skip that and get straight to the point. What happened?¡±


    Leo took a deep breath and proceeded to exin the situation to Guildmaster Borus.


    ¡°The mission went smoothly at first, but when we were on our way back, my teammates attacked me, iming that I had a bounty on my head, and in self-defense, I killed all of them, including the drivers, who shot at me with their rifles.¡±


    Guildmaster Borus¡¯ eyes widened with surprise after hearing Leo¡¯s story.


    ¡°To think such a thing happened on your first official mission¡­ I am terribly sorry to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me with the bounty issue? I want to know who created it and why. I don¡¯t remember offending anyone, and I became an Adventurer very recently.¡± Leo asked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely investigate your issue. If anything were to happen to you, Camille would definitely throw a fit, and nobody likes it when she¡¯s angry.¡± Guildmaster Borus shook his head.


    And he continued, ¡°It might take a while before we have any results, so in the meantime, would you like to take the C-Rank promotion examination?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows in a surprised manner after hearing such words.

 Chapter 68: C-Rank Promotion Examination

    <h4>Chapter 68: C-Rank Promotion Examination</h4>


    Chapter 68: C-Rank Promotion Examination


    ¡°C-Rank promotion examination? I am qualified to take the examination already?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t believe his ears, as he didn¡¯t think he would actually qualify so quickly.


    ¡°You heard properly. Indeed, you¡¯re qualified to take the C-Rank examination. I have seen the report made by Tami Barlow, and he reallymended your efforts and talents, even saying that it would be a shame to keep you at D-Rank, not to mention the results of your recent mission. Therefore, I, as the Guildmaster, have decided to give you a chance to be promoted.¡±


    ¡°So let me ask you again¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to take the examination!¡± Leo immediately said without hesitation.


    Guildmaster Borus smiled and nodded, ¡°Great. Then report back here tomorrow morning for the details. Unlike your previous examinations, the C-Rank examination is vastly different and requires you to take on a special mission.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded.


    Leo left the Adventurers¡¯ Guild shortly after.


    ¡°Leo, you should be careful around that guy. There¡¯s something off about him.¡± Lilith suddenly warned him.


    ¡°Guildmaster Borus? What¡¯s wrong with him? He seemed like a pretty genuine guy to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my instincts are telling me that he¡¯s not what he seems. Also, the way he looks at you feels creepy. If you ask me who¡¯s behind your bounty, I would put my money on him.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­? The Guildmaster of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild? Even if that is true, how do we fight someone so powerful?¡±


    ¡°I would go seek Miss Camille¡¯s help. She¡¯s probably the only one who can help you right now.¡±


    Leo sighed, ¡°As much as I want to ask for her help, I don¡¯t want to keep relying on her. Let¡¯s see how things progress first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Leo. However, I like it. If you truly intend on bing strong and independent, you¡¯ll need to learn to solve these kinds of situations by yourself.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Anyways, what are you going to do until tomorrow?¡±


    He pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m going to do some shopping, then I am going to spend the rest of the day in bed.¡±


    ¡°What are you buying?¡±


    ¡°A cell phone. If I see anything else I want, I¡¯ll grab it as well.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo called for a taxi and said to the driver, ¡°Global Terminal.¡±


    ¡°Global Terminal? Do you mean Ster Terminal?¡± The taxi driver asked him.


    ¡°The shopping center?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes, that would be the Ster Terminal.¡±


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s called Ster Terminal here¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°Then take me to that ce,¡± he said the following moment.


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped in front of arge skyscraper.


    After paying the driver, Leo stepped out of the taxi and tilted his head to look at the skyscraper with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this building and the one from your world?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°For starters, it¡¯s many times more massive. It was called Global Terminal, one of the most popr shopping centers in the city. Whether it be electronics or books, you could find them all there. Judging by the size of this ce, I have high expectations.¡±


    Leo made his way towards the crowded entrance.


    Once he was inside the building, he looked around until he could find a map.


    There were 100 floors in this ce, and the electronics were between floors 11 and 20.


    After walking around until he could find the elevator, Leo went straight to the 11th floor.


    When he found the section selling cell phones, he began looking around until a worker there approached him.


    ¡°Do you need any help? If you¡¯re looking for a specific brand or function, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I would like something durable. The brand doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it can be used in the Wilderness.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then how about these? They¡¯re created by Nova, a very popr brand used by many Adventurers, and these are specifically built for the Wilderness, so all of its functions will work there. Specifically this Model 9X, which is thetest model and most powerful phone currently avable. There is a built-in GPS that can track and help you navigate most avable routes in this continent so you will never be lost in the Wilderness.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, it can even sense and warn you about nearby mana disturbances. There is also an alert system that will warn you about monster swarms and many other functions.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after digesting all of the information the worker gave him.


    ¡°How much is this Model 9X?¡± he asked a momentter.


    ¡°The price is 500,000 dors after tax.¡± The worker casually said.


    ¡®Half a million dors for a freaking phone?!¡¯ Leo cried inwardly after hearing the ludicrous price.


    ¡°These phones are more expensive than normal phones due to their purpose and special functions. Despite their price tag, they are still very popr amongst Adventurers. In fact, pretty much all B-Rank and above Adventures have one of these phones. However, if you want something cheaper, the older models are around 50,000 dors, but they will have much fewer functions.¡±


    ¡°How durable are they?¡± Leo asked after pondering for some time.


    ¡°They¡¯re very durable because they have been enchanted with magic, and it even consists of some anti-magic material. They can survive a direct hit from magic spells with less than 7,000 magic power. As for its physical damage defense capabilities, even C-Rank monsters would have a hard time destroying it.¡±


    ¡®If it¡¯s that durable, I don¡¯t have to worry about breaking it by ident, but spending 500,000 dors on it¡­¡¯


    Despite all of its useful functions, Leo had a hard time justifying spending so much money on a phone. In his old world, he could easily purchase arge house with this much money.


    ¡®Since this phone can help me navigate through the Wilderness, I won¡¯t have to worry about being lost anymore, and it could potentially be a lifesaver in the future. Although it¡¯ll cost me half a million, I can just earn it back through missions and other stuff, not to mention the Affinity Orb that can still be sold.¡¯


    ¡°Leo, 500,000 isn¡¯t a lot of money if you really think about it. You¡¯ll be earning that much and more every day in the future.¡± Lilith said to him, giving him thest push that he needed toe to a decision.


    ¡°Alright, I will buy it.¡± Leo said with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Great! Please follow me!¡±


    Leo nodded and followed the worker to the front desk, where they continued the purchase.


    ¡°Do you want a lifetime warranty for the phone? It¡¯ll cost an extra 100,000, but you¡¯ll be able to get a free recement once if it ever breaks or malfunctions, and this warranty willst for as long as you live until you use it. By the way, this warranty doesn¡¯t cover lost or stolen phones.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± Leo nodded.


    Since he was already spending 500,000, he might as well spend another 100,000 just in case he ever breaks it.


    After paying for the phone, Leo immediately ced it inside his Spatial Ring.


    He left the 11th floor shortly after, but he didn¡¯t leave the shopping center yet.


    Instead, he went to the 51st floor to look at the artifacts that were being sold there.


    However, when he saw the price tag for mere F-Rank artifacts, he turned around and walked away, not even bothering to look at the others.


    ¡®They want a million dors for mere F-Rank artifacts when I can purchase them through the system with a couple of Magic Points? That¡¯s robbery in broad daylight!¡¯ He cried inwardly as he left.


    After leaving the building, Leo called a taxi and went to a nearby hotel to rent a room.


    Once he was inside his room, he took a long bath before spending the rest of the day in the bed fiddling with his new phone.


    The following morning, Leo made his way to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for my C-Rank promotion examination.¡± Leo said to one of the workers at the front desk.


    After checking his ID, the worker said, ¡°I have confirmed your identity. In order to be promoted to C-Rank, you mustplete a special mission that has already been sent to your ount. You can ess it through theputer like you do with other missions. If you have any questions, you cane back.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Leo took back his ID and went to look at the special mission.


    ¡°The hell? It¡¯s a bodyguard mission?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows after seeing the special mission in the ¡®Rank Promotion¡¯ tab that was not there before today.


    After reading the details of the information, Leo sat there in disbelief.


    ¡°This is all I have to do to be a C-Rank Adventurer? Isn¡¯t this too easy?¡± He mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I think there is more to this mission than it seems, just like Guildmaster Borus. I wouldn¡¯te to a conclusion so quickly.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no way this is an ordinary bodyguard mission. Hopefully, it¡¯s nothing too crazy.¡±


    After memorizing the information on the screen, Leo retrieved his ID and left the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    He called a taxi and gave the driver a specific address.


    The driver¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly after hearing it, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    Half an hourter, Leo got out of the taxi and approached the address from the mission.


    ¡°My god, this ce is even bigger than Miss Camille¡¯s mansion!¡± Leo eximed in a shocked voice after seeing the mansion that could be considered a castle.

 Chapter 69: Special Mission

    <h4>Chapter 69: Special Mission</h4>


    Chapter 69: Special Mission


    ¡°There¡¯s something ominous about this ce.¡± Lilith said as they approached the castle-sized building behind the massive gates.


    ¡°Again with your ¡®something feels off¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You can trust a vampire¡¯s intuition! We are very powerful in that aspect.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your intuition is wrong¡­¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo pressed the doorbell at the gates.


    A calm voice resounded the next moment, ¡°Hello, this is the Scarlet Household. How may we assist you on this fine day?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Leon, and I am here for the special mission.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mister Leon. We have been anticipating your arrival. Please,e inside.¡±


    Beep!


    A noise resounded as the metal gates began opening by itself.


    Leo walked into the territory and approached the castle in the distance.


    Before he could even arrive at the building, he noticed the front door opening, and an old man wearing a butler uniform stepped outside.


    This old man had a head-full of white hair, and his eyes appeared to be closed from a distance, but when Leo got close enough, he could tell that it was actually slightly opened.


    ¡°This humble one¡¯s name is Edwin, and I am a loyal servant of the Scarlet Household. I will be giving you a brief exnation of your mission before you begin. Please follow me.¡±


    Leo silently nodded before following Edwin to the guest room that wasrger than his entire dorm room back in the academy.


    Once they were seated, Edwin began to speak, ¡°Tell me, Mister Leon, what do you know about this mission?¡±


    ¡°I am supposed to guard someone for the next three days, right?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Your mission is to stay by my Young Lady, Lia Scarlet¡¯s side, for the next three days. However, your mission isn¡¯t as simple as ¡®guarding¡¯. You see, the Young Lady is a little special. She¡¯s not very social, and she hates it when people look at her face, so try to avoid eye contact with her. She might get a little aggressive if you do, but you are not allowed toy your hands on her. If you harm even a hair on her body, we have all the rights to execute you.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing Edwin¡¯s words.


    ¡°When you say ¡®aggressive¡¯, how severe is it¡­?¡± He asked a momentter.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing you should be worried about. The Young Lady is only 18 years old, so you can expect things that girls around her age would normally do.¡± Edwin said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    Leo raised his eyebrows, as Edwin only made things sound more suspicious.


    ¡°I told you there¡¯s something off about this ce. My intuition was right.¡±


    Leo could hear Lilith chuckling behind him.


    ¡°Alright, anything else I should know before I start the mission?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all. The only thing I have left to say is¡ª good luck, and stay safe.¡± Edwin said before standing up and walking to the door, gesturing for Leo to follow him.


    After spending a few minutes navigating through therge mansion and the long hallways, they eventually stopped in front of arge metal door that looked vastly different from the other rooms in the building.


    Leo swallowed nervously after seeing the metal doors, and he asked, ¡°Is it toote for me to give up on this mission?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I like you, Mister Leon! You¡¯re quite the joker!¡± Edwin suddenlyughed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But in case you¡¯re not joking, of course, you are allowed to quit. However, this special mission has been approved by both the Scarlet Household and the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Even in normal missions, there are consequences for quitting, much less a special mission. You could be restricted from being promoted for a year, that is the most lenient punishment. Worst case, you can even be demoted or have your Adventurer¡¯s License revoked. Do you still wish to quit after knowing this?¡±


    Leo took a deep breath after hearing about the consequences of quitting this mission.


    ¡®How bad can it be? She¡¯s just an 18 year old sheltered rich girl. In most cases, the worst thing about rich girls would be their rotten personality.¡¯ Leo recalled his experience with the rich girls in the academy.


    Lilith, who took a sneak peek inside the room, suddenly came out of the room with a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°I believe that both of us had underestimated this mission. If I were you, I would use Dark Shield before entering,¡± she said to him.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock, and the uneasy feeling in his stomach got much worse after hearing her ominous words.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Edwin asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Leo nodded his head.


    As he approached the metal door, Leo used Dark Shield like Lilith had suggested, covering his body like a protective suit.


    ¡®As expected of someone with S-Rank Dark Magic Affinity. His Dark Shield is quite admirable, but it won¡¯t be enough to keep him safe.¡¯ Edwin stared at him with a profound expression.


    Once the door was fully opened, Leo stepped inside the room with Edwin closing the door behind him.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise when he saw the interior of the room. All of the walls were made of metal, almost like the training rooms in the academy, and there were blood stters on every wall.


    There was no furniture in the room except arge metal bed, and sitting on thisrge bed with her back facing Leo was a petite figure with silky ck hair that flowed down her back like a waterfall.


    ¡°Are you my new ymate?¡± The figure suddenly spoke in a nonchnt voice.


    When Leo noticed that she was turning her head, he subconsciously turned to look away.


    ¡°Lilith, let me know if she does anything crazy,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s staring at you like a predator who just found a new prey.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you looking at me? You haven¡¯t even introduced yourself and you¡¯re already ignoring me. That¡¯s not very polite.¡±


    ¡°¡­My name is Leon, your new bodyguard, and I was told that you don¡¯t like eye contact, so I am trying my best to avoid looking at you. I apologize if I appear disrespectful, but that is not my intention.¡± He exined to her.


    ¡°That Edwin had exaggerated things to tease you. It¡¯s not that I dislike eye contact. I just dislike how some people look at me after seeing my face. If I don¡¯t mind the way you look at me, I have no reason to be angry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t know how to respond to her words.


    ¡®Is she super ugly or something? This is definitely a trap!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but have this thought.


    However, he couldn¡¯t control his curiosity, and he eventually started to turn his head in a slow motion.


    A few momentster, when he finallyid eyes on the girl sitting on the bed, Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    Contrary to his initial beliefs, this youngdy wasn¡¯t ugly at all. In fact, it was thepletely opposite¡ª she was a total beauty, and breathtakingly so.


    She had a doll-like face with skin so smooth and pure that it was like porcin. Her eyes were round and innocent-looking, but her gaze was sharp and filled with intelligence. However, the most shocking feature was the color of her eyes, which seemed to have been dyed in blood.


    They were crimson, just like Lilith, who was floating right beside her at this moment, almost as though she wanted him topare the two of them.


    When the youngdy saw the look on Leo¡¯s face, she calmly stood from the bed and walked around around the bed before walking towards him with slow and steady steps.


    Seeing the youngdy standing up, Leo could finally see her height, and she was just slightly taller than Nina Wraith, being about a head and half shorter than him.


    Leo held his breath and mentally prepared himself just in case she was going to hit him.


    Once the youngdy stood a few feet in front of him, she stopped walking and tilted her head slightly to look into his tranquil eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me? Are you actually blind? Don¡¯t you see my crimson eyes?¡± She asked him in a calm voice.


    ¡°I see them just fine. Why would I be afraid of you just because of your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Because all vampires have red eyes. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might be a vampire?¡± The youngdy suddenly retrieved a long ck dagger from out of thin air, and in a motion that was almost too quick for Leo to see, she brought it right in front of his neck.


    ¡®Oh¡­ So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯ Leo realized the situation.


    However, he had gotten used to Lilith and her red eyes, so he didn¡¯t really feel anything when he saw her red eyes.


    ¡°Well, are you a vampire?¡± Leo suddenly asked her in a calm voice.


    The youngdy didn¡¯t immediately respond to him.


    After a moment of silence, she lowered her dagger and said in a clear voice, ¡°No, I am not a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Then I have no reason to be afraid of you.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a weird one. You know, the previous 102 people that came before you all drew their weapon when they saw my eyes for the first time. Do you want to know what I did to them?¡± she suddenly asked.


    Leo looked at the blood spatters in the room without moving his head and mumbled, ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Let me hear it.¡±


    ¡°You killed them?¡±


    A new expression suddenly appeared on the youngdy¡¯s beautiful face for the first time, and it was a dangerous smile that almost looked inhuman, ¡°I didn¡¯t just kill them. I tortured them until theirst breath.¡±

 Chapter 70: Scarlet Family

    <h4>Chapter 70: Scarlet Family</h4>


    Chapter 70: Scarlet Family


    Leo swallowed nervously inwardly after hearing the youngdy¡¯s words, but it was her sadistic smile that made him shiver.


    ¡®That damn butler! Normal girls around her age wouldn¡¯t talk about killing and torturing, much less actually do them! Guildmaster Borus must have known about this and collided with the Scarlet Family! This mission was a death trap!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    ¡°Are you afraid? I can see fear in your eyes.¡± The youngdy suddenly said.


    ¡°Not a chance. I¡¯m just a little taken aback by your words. A youngdy such as yourself shouldn¡¯t talk about killing and torture.¡± Leo said as he stared directly into her crimson eyes.


    The more he looked at her eyes, the more he was enchanted by its beauty.


    ¡°Can you stop staring at me so intensively? It feels weird¡­¡± she suddenly said in a low voice.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t look away since your eyes are so mesmerizing.¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes widened slightly after hearing his words.


    ¡°You think my eyes are pretty? I don¡¯t believe you. Everyone else is disgusted by it, including my own family, but they fear it more than they are disgusted.¡±


    Leo smiled and said, ¡°Then they must be blind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The youngdy turned silent for a moment before speaking again, ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Lia¡ª Lia Scarlet, and I am the second youngest child in the Scarlet Household. You can just call me Lia.¡±


    Leo nodded, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lia.¡±


    And he continued, ¡°Can you tell me a little more about my mission now? I am supposed to be your bodyguard, but¡­¡±


    He looked around the sealed room. What could he possibly be protecting Lia from?


    ¡°As you can probably tell by now, you¡¯re not here just to be an ordinary bodyguard. I am also not in danger, so you don¡¯t have to worry about suddenly being attacked by outsiders.¡± Lia said.


    However, this only made Leo more confused. If he¡¯s not here as her bodyguard, what was his true purpose here?


    Lia suddenly pointed to her red eyes and continued, ¡°My Scarlet Eyes is a very rare gic trait within the Scarlet Family¡¯s lineage. It¡¯s so rare that there had only been two people before me that were born with these eyes throughout my family¡¯s entire lineage that has existed for over a thousand years. Those born with the Scarlet Eyes are blessed with immense talent and magic aptitude. It is also because of these Scarlet Eyes that my Scarlet Family has managed to stand at the top for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°However, while it is one¡¯s fortune to have these Scarlet Eyes, it is also a misfortune at the same time. While most people call them Scarlet Eyes, it has another name¡ª Vampire Eyes. It was given this name because of its crimson color that is amon trait of vampires, but that is not the only reason. Every six months, my body is overwhelmed with mana, and I will feel an uncontroble desire for blood.¡±


    ¡°This uncontroble urge cannot be quelled until I am covered in blood or a week has passed. That is why I am currently inside this secluded chamber and why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.


    ¡°So I am here to give you my blood?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink blood. When I say that I desire for blood, I mean the desire to be soaked in blood. In other words, you¡¯re here as a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s insane! Why would the Adventurers¡¯ Guild send its own Adventurers to their death?!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Actually, we hire mercenaries for the role most of the time. Even though we request for sacrifices, the Adventurers¡¯ Guild has always been reluctant to send their Adventurers for obvious reasons. However, for some reason, they agreed to send you.¡±


    ¡®That bastard really sent me here to die!¡¯ Leo cursed Guildmaster Borus inwardly.


    ¡°Anyways, I have already killed enough people, so my desire for blood isn¡¯t as strong anymore, hence why you¡¯re still standing and talking with me.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ You said that it will go away in seven days, right? Why can¡¯t you just wait seven days? Did you really have to kill so many people?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°I did not, but I wanted to. Before you ask, it¡¯s because I enjoy it, and I love the sensation of blood on my skin. The thrill I get from killing is just¡­ amazing!¡±


    The sadistic smile appeared on Lia¡¯s face for a second time, sending chills down Leo¡¯s back.


    ¡°With that being said, although I can wait out my lust for blood, it takes a heavy toll on me physically and mentally¡ª especially mentally. If that happens, I will asionally have these episodes where I would go on a sudden ramage, killing everything in sight until I calmed down. It would be problematic if this happened to me while I am in a public area, so the family has decided to quell my bloodlust with sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°And the city is okay with this¡­?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Of course. The Scarlet Family is incredibly influential, but that is only a very small reason why everybody turns a blind eye to us. My potential¡ª they want to use my talents to fight against the vampires and monsters. It is the biggest reason why they are allowing a monster like me to exist.¡±


    Leo was speechless after hearing this information.


    ¡®This world is truly¡­¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Humans are desperate to get rid of monsters and vampires. It¡¯s been like this since forever.¡± Lilith calmly said.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen now?¡± Leo asked Lia a momentter.


    ¡°My bloodlust will go away in three days, so try your best to survive until then. I don¡¯t mind being around you, so it would be a shame if you were to die by my hands.¡± Lia said with a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°I can defend myself, but I can¡¯t hurt you. Is that correct?¡± he asked her.


    She nodded, ¡°Although I personally wouldn¡¯t mind it even if you hit me back, my family won¡¯t share the same sentiments. They will definitely execute you for hurting me, the future of the Scarlet Family and possibly the future of humanity.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me even if you wanted to. Did you think that my family would hire someone who can harm me to be a sacrifice? That would be too naive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo was utterly speechless by now. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would be in such a situation shortly after hisst incident. It was almost as though this world was trying its best to kill him at every corner!


    ¡®Is this your way of dealing with me, who doesn¡¯t belong in your world?! I never asked to be here, either!¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    Lia returned to her bed shortly after.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± she said to him after lying on the bed in her white one-piece dress.


    ¡°You want to know about someone you¡¯re about to kill?¡± he asked her with a bittersweet smile.


    ¡°If I know more about you, perhaps I will be less reluctant to kill you. Of course, I have no control over my body during my ramage.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just tell me everything.¡±


    Leo took a deep breath and began telling her about his life. Of course, he was telling her about the life of ¡®Leon¡¯, somebody he made up with Miss Camille.


    ¡°I am just an ordinary guy from an ordinary family who has spent the majority of his life reading books. I became an Adventurer when someone noticed my talents and decided to make me one.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I am currently 18 years old.¡±


    ¡°When is your birthday?¡±


    ¡°April 29th.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re older than me by 3 months¡­ What school are you attending?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a student. I am a full-time Adventurer now.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any magic affinity besides dark?¡±


    ¡°I have Wind Magic Affinity as well.¡±


    ¡°You also have a second magic affinity beside Dark Magic Affinity? How surprising.¡± Lia mumbled.


    Leo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You make it sound like you also have Dark Magic Affinity.¡±


    ¡°Because I do. Besides my B-Rank Dark Magic Affinity, I also have an S-Rank Gravity Magic Affinity.¡±


    ¡°What about you? What rank is your Dark Magic Affinity?¡±


    ¡°S-Rank.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Adventurers¡¯ Guild sent someone with S-Rank Dark Magic Affinity as a sacrifice? Have they lost their mind?¡± Lia sounded surprised for the first time.


    ¡°What about your magic talent? Is it also S-Rank? I didn¡¯t bother looking through your information because I expected to kill you long ago.¡±


    ¡°My magic talent is also S-Rank¡­¡±


    Lia sat up on her bed and turned to look at him with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°S-Rank Magic Talent and S-Rank Dark Magic Affinity, not to mention that you also have a second magic affinity¡­ Did you offend someone you¡¯re not supposed to? Otherwise, why would they send someone like you to your death? Normally, they would nourish someone like you to fight for humanity like me.¡± Lia asked.


    Leo shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I also have an unjustified bounty on my head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot more interesting than I thought. Well, no matter the reason, I¡¯m d they sent you. It¡¯s been a while since I had such a long conversation with someone.¡±


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Their door was suddenly knocked on.


    ¡°Young Lady, is everything okay in there? Do I need to send in the next sacrifice?¡± Edwin¡¯s voice resounded.


    Lia looked at Leo and showed a very subtle smile on her face before responding, ¡°There¡¯s no need, this one is still alive.¡±

 Chapter 71: Scarlet Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 71: Scarlet Eyes</h4>


    Chapter 71: Scarlet Eyes


    ¡°I understand. I will return in a few hours when it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Edwin¡¯s voice returned after a moment of silence, as he was surprised to hear that Leo was still alive.


    ¡®How long will hest? He¡¯s already survived longer than the previous 102 sacrificesbined¡­¡¯ Edwin wondered to himself as he walked away from the confined room.


    Once they were alone again, Lia spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be wary of me now. My bloodlust won¡¯t return until sunset, so you¡¯re safe until then¡ª that is if you don¡¯t suddenly make me angry.¡±


    Leo nodded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you also an Adventurer?¡± he suddenly asked her.


    ¡°Yes, I am a B-Rank Adventurer on the verge of bing A-Rank,¡± she calmly responded.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡®Yup, there¡¯s no way I can defeat someone like her!¡¯


    ¡°Lilith! Do you have any advice?! At this rate, you will go back to being alone after tonight!¡± he decided to ask her for help.


    Lilith hovered in front of him with a smile on her face, ¡°Yes, I know how you can survive. In fact, if you listen to my suggestion, you¡¯ll not only survive tonight but the next three days as well.¡±


    ¡°Really?! What do I need to do?!¡±


    She shook her fingers in a no-no motion and said, ¡°Before I tell you about it, you should know about her ¡®Scarlet Eyes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why are you telling me this now?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s more to it than even the Scarlet Family is aware¡ª probably. Anyways, the Scarlet Eyes actually originated from vampires of a certain bloodline.¡± Lilith revealed this shocking face.


    ¡°What?! So she¡¯s a vampire after all! I knew it! She¡¯s been lying to me to get my guard down!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think that might be the case. Like I had mentioned just now, the true origin of the Scarlet Eyes is something even her family is probably unaware of.¡± Lilith quickly said.


    ¡°And just because she has the Scarlet Eyes does not make her a vampire. She¡¯s most likely a human, but there¡¯s a good chance that she also has vampire genes in her body.¡±


    ¡°The Scarlet Eyes is a powerful weapon used by the Scarlet Bloodline. They¡¯re vampires with a prestigious bloodline and also one of the strongest vampire ns out there. However, the Scarlet Eyes can be bestowed to others. This is just a theory, but I believe that the Scarlet Family¡¯s founders used to be loyal human servants of the Scarlet n, and they were bestowed the Scarlet Eyes for whatever reason.¡±


    ¡®What?! So the Scarlet Family is actually working for vampires?! Just how far does this hole go?!¡¯ Leo eximed inwardly.


    ¡°Does this mean the Scarlet Family are spies for the Scarlet n? I should probably warn somebody about this, no?¡± He asked Lilith.


    She shook her head, ¡°No, there¡¯s no proof that they still work for vampires. Perhaps even the Scarlet Family themselves are not aware of their true origin. I think it would be for the best if we don¡¯t stick our nose into their business. You¡¯re not strong enough to deal with the Scarlet Family, much less the Scarlet n.¡±


    ¡°I agree that we should stay away from their business. I don¡¯t want to be affiliated with them. They¡¯re too dangerous. I will try my best to forget about them after I finish my mission.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve been standing there in a daze for many minutes now.¡± Lia¡¯s voice suddenly resounded.


    Leo immediately turned to look at her and nodded, ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t know what else I am supposed to do¡­¡±


    Lia patted the empty spot in her bed and said, ¡°Come sit down with me. You¡¯ll need all the energy you can get forter.¡±


    ¡®Is she really innocent?¡¯ Leo couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Lia knew about her family¡¯s true origin.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to anger her and die an early death, so he went to sit on the bed with her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you tell me about how I can deal with her?¡± Leo nced at Lilith without moving his head.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s actually quite simple. Her mana is the reason why she goes on a ramage. If you can control her mana, you can control her bloodlust. Therefore, you only need to use Mana Drain on her.¡± Lilith exined.


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s it? But I can¡¯t use Mana Drain in public. It¡¯s a forbidden magic spell, remember?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s either that or you have to fight her without hurting her. You won¡¯t be able to defeat her even in a fair fight, so you definitely won¡¯t stand a chance against her while handicapped. Therefore, you only have one choice here if you don¡¯t want to die¡ª use Mana Drain on her.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so easy. I will need to touch her in order to use Mana Drain, right? Will she even allow me to use Mana Drain on her?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡± Lilith shrugged.


    Leo sighed inwardly, ¡®If I anger her, she will immediately kill me. However, I will also die if I don¡¯t try it and she goes on a ramage. No matter what I do, I am at risk of being killed. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well try it.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Lia, what if I tell you that I have a way that will help you control your bloodlust? Would you be willing to try it? Unless you actually like going on ramages¡­¡± Leo asked her in a nervous voice.


    ¡°You think I like losing control over my sanity? Although I enjoy killing, I hate the feeling of losing control, and when I lose control, I cannot fully enjoy the moment when I kill. It¡¯s just not the same. If you can really help me suppress my bloodlust, I swear that I will never point my des at you.¡±


    ¡®It would¡¯ve been fine if she just said thest sentence without the killing part¡­¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Alright, I will help you. However, you have to promise me something¡ª that you¡¯d keep this a secret between us.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to do something perverted to me?¡± she asked him with a tranquil expression on her face.


    ¡°W-What? Of course not!¡±


    ¡°The reason you go on rampages is most likely due to your mana. If I use Mana Drain on you before you can go on a rampage, it should help you control bloodlust.¡±


    ¡°Mana Drain¡­? You know that forbidden spell used by vampires?¡± She looked at him with slightly wide eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to keep this a secret. Promise me that you¡¯ll keep it a secret and I will help you.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Lia nodded, giving him a silent approval.


    ¡°Alright. To tell you the truth, I have never used Mana Drain before, so I would like to do some sample runs before the real thing. Do you mind?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Then can you give me your hand. I need physical contact to use Mana Drain.¡±


    Lia responded by extending her hand to him, almost like a patient during a pulse check.


    Leo took a deep breath before gently holding her hands.


    ¡®Her hand is so cold¡­ It¡¯s almost like I am touching a block of ice¡­¡¯ Leo was inwardly shocked after feeling her hands for the first time.


    After taking a moment getting used to the sensation of her soft and cold hands, Leo said to her, ¡°I am going to begin now. Let me know if you feel any pain.¡±


    She silently nodded.


    Leo began using Mana Drain for the first time.


    ¡°I should have probably asked you this before I started, but what happens if I use Mana Drain when my mana is already full?¡± Leo suddenly asked Lilith as he felt Lia¡¯s mana being absorbed through where he was touching her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. The extra mana will just be pushed out of her body. As long as you don¡¯t absorb too much too quickly, you will be fine,¡± she said, giving him a peace of mind.


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    Leo suddenly heard a cute noiseing from Lia, causing him to subconsciously look at her, and to his surprise, there was a weird expression on her face at this moment, looking oddly blissful for some reason, almost as though she was enjoying the sensation of her mana being absorbed.

 Chapter 72: Mana Drain

    <h4>Chapter 72: Mana Drain</h4>


    Chapter 72: Mana Drain


    ¡°Ar-Are you okay?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but ask her after seeing her expression, even stuttering in the beginning.


    Lia gritted her teeth and nodded her head in a stiff manner.


    ¡°Okay, but if it hurts, you must let me know, alright? I don¡¯t want to be executed for identally hurting you¡­¡± he said in a low voice.


    Over the next several minutes, Leo would quietly absorb Lia¡¯s mana. The more he used Mana Drain the better he got at controlling the amount of mana he absorbed from Lia.


    However, Lia was anything but quiet, as she would asionally let out a cute moan that would tickle Leo¡¯s heart whenever he heard it, and it became more frequent the longer they did it, almost as though Lia was slowly letting go of her restraints.


    Leo eventually couldn¡¯t handle her moaning any more and stopped absorbing her mana.


    ¡°Alright, we can stop here. I think I have enough experience with Mana Drain.¡±


    However, when he released her small hands and tried to retrieve it, Lia suddenly grabbed his hand and said to him in a slightly panting voice, ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t stop¡­ I want you to keep absorbing my mana.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously, but he couldn¡¯t just refuse her request, fearing that it might make her angry.


    ¡°It could be dangerous if I absorb too much of your mana. Let¡¯s rest a little before we continue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still have a lot of mana left. Keep going.¡± Lia insisted with a stern expression on her face.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll do it for a little longer¡­¡±


    Leo gave up and held her small hands before using Mana Drain again.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Lia suddenly released a satisfied sigh, even rolling her eyes back a little, looking like she was high on drugs.


    Leo looked at Lilith with a worried gaze.¡±Hey, am I doing this correctly? I feel like there is something wrong here¡­¡± He asked her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. This little girl, on the other hand, is a different story. Having your mana drained shouldn¡¯t be a pleasant feeling. It makes your body feel incredibly weak, almost like you¡¯re going limp. She¡¯s a weird one if she enjoys such a feeling.¡±


    A few more minutester, Lia¡¯s body suddenly copsed forward, leaning on Leo.


    ¡°Hey! Are you okay?!¡± Leo immediately stopped using Mana Drain and supported her by holding her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I just feel a little lightheaded,¡± she said in a calm voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mana Fatigue! Why didn¡¯t you tell me to stop when you¡¯re already out of mana?! That was incredibly dangerous! I told you to stop me!¡±


    However, she remained nonchnt and spoke in a calm voice, ¡°You only told me to stop when it hurts. I didn¡¯t feel any pain, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you to stop.¡±


    Leo¡¯s jaw dropped slightly after hearing her words, ¡°Why are you being so technical? Are you tricking me into hurting you so that your family can execute me? I will stop using Mana Drain if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lia suddenly apologized.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, so please don¡¯t stop using Mana Drain¡­¡±


    If Edwin could see how obedient Lia was acting, he would definitely be shocked to death.


    ¡°Alright. However, you¡¯re out of mana and I am out of energy. It¡¯s impossible to use Mana Drain now. We will do it again when it¡¯s almost sunset.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them proceeded to lie on the bed to rest.


    ¡°Where did you learn Mana Drain?¡± Lia suddenly asked him as theyid beside each other.


    ¡°A friend taught me.¡±


    ¡°Is your friend a vampire?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± he quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Leo nced at Lilith, who nodded her head with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Fine, she¡¯s a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re not afraid of me? Because you already know a real vampire?¡±


    ¡°No, my friend has nothing to do with why I am not scared of you. I grew up in a ce where vampires don¡¯t exist, so I had no reason to fear them in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°A ce where vampires don¡¯t exist? Does such a ce really exist in this world?¡± Lia asked in a curious voice.


    ¡°Well¡­ Maybe they existed and I just wasn¡¯t aware of their existence.¡± Leo made a quick excuse.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Sometimeter, once Lia recovered enough mana and Leo replenished his energy, Lia requested him to use Mana Drain on her again.


    ¡°Promise me that you will tell me to stop when you¡¯re getting low on mana and I will use Mana Drain on you.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    However, right as Leo reached for her cold hands again, they heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Young Lady, is the young Adventurer still alive?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s as alive as one can get,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Good. Then my decision to cook for two people wasn¡¯t made in vain. I am entering the room now.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, Leo had a gut feeling that he shouldn¡¯t be seen sleeping on the same bed as Lia, so he quickly jumped out of the bed and Void Stepped to gain some distance from her before Edwin could fully open the door.


    Edwin entered the room with a long cart that was filled with covered tes of food shortly after.


    He then retrieved a portable table from his Spatial Ring before cing it in the middle of the room.


    After covering the table with a clean white tablecloth, Edwin began setting up the table with the tes and silver utensils for two people.


    ¡°Please enjoy yourselves.¡±


    Edwin bowed to Lia before pushing the cart outside and closing the door.


    ¡°This seems like a lot of food for two people¡­¡± Leo mumbled after seeing the table of food.


    There were 7 tes of food on the table, and each te had enough food to feed two people.


    Lia didn¡¯t say anything and took a seat on one side of the table.


    Leo sat down on the opposite side a momentter, and the two of them began indulging in the food.


    ¡®Wow, this is amazing. It tastes even better than the food at that luxurious restaurant in Fairwood City!¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he shoved food inside his mouth without stopping.


    Meanwhile, Lia would eat her food in a graceful manner befitting of a noble youngdy such as herself. However, despite her elegance, she would end up eating much more food than Leo, who was already full after a single te.


    Edwin returned to the room about an hourter to clean up the ce.


    ¡°This servant will return when it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± he bowed to Lia before leaving the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom.¡± Leo said to Lia.


    She pointed at the second door inside the room and said, ¡°The restroom is in there, but I wouldn¡¯t go in there right after eating. You should wait a bit.¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the stench of blood, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo turned to look at the door that was only several steps away and swallowed nervously.


    He wanted to wait a little, but he was already at his limit.


    After walking to the door and taking a deep breath, he held his breath before opening the door and going inside.


    The interior of the bathroom was just as big as the bedroom outside. There was arge square spa in the middle of the room, but the water was red, and there were blood stters all over the walls and floor, looking like a scene from inside a horror video game.


    ¡®If not for her hobby, she would actually be a very charming girl¡­ What a pity¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly as he rushed to finish his business before running out of breath.


    The moment he came out of the bathroom, Lia spoke in a gentle voice while sitting on the bed, ¡°Leon. Mana Drain me.¡±


    She even held her arm out for him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo didn¡¯t say anything else and started using Mana Drain on her.


    A few minutester.


    <Mana Drain¡¯s Mastery Rank has increased to ¡®E¡¯>


    ¡°Ah~!¡±


    Lia suddenly released a loud moan almost immediately after Leo¡¯s Mana Drain increased Mastery Rank.


    Leo was used to her moaning by now, so he didn¡¯t stop using Mana Drain.


    However, he quickly realized that Lia was moaning more frequently, and she was even biting onto her lips trying to hold back her own voice.


    ¡°I think we can stop¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! Keep going! I want you to drain all of my mana!¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously at how erotic Lia sounded just now, but then he recalled her hobby of killing and torturing people and quickly calmed down.


    Sometimeter, Lia spoke in a reluctant voice, ¡°You can stop now.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t hesitate and stopped using Mana Drain instantly.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked her afterward.


    Lia took a moment to catch her breath before speaking in a satisfied voice, ¡°I have never felt anything like this before. I don¡¯t even know what this feeling is. This is a first for me.¡±


    ¡°What about your bloodlust?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t felt any bloodlust for a while now. Maybe this will really work¡­¡± Lia mumbled in a pondering voice.


    ¡°We will find out soon.¡± Leo said as he looked at the time on his phone.


    They proceeded to rest for a few more hours until Edwin returned with dinner.


    ¡°There is another hour and hour until the Young Lady loses control. Good luck, Mister Leon. Let¡¯s hope this won¡¯t be yourst meal.¡± Edwin said to him in a calm voice before leaving the room and shutting the door.

 Chapter 73: Mana Drain(2)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Mana Drain(2)</h4>


    Chapter 73: Mana Drain(2)


    After dinner, Edwin returned to clean up the mess.


    ¡°The Young Lady will lose control of herself in half an hour. Allow me to warn you again, Mister Leon. You are not to hurt even a single hair on her body no matter what she does to you. If you injure her, your life will be the least of your worries, even if it¡¯s by ident.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot for your encouragement.¡± Leo said to him in a sarcastic voice.


    Edwin bowed to Lia before leaving the room and shutting the metal doors behind him.


    ¡°There is only half an hour left. What are you going to do until then?¡± Lia asked him.


    ¡°I would like to save my energy, so I am not going to do anything,¡± he said.


    ¡°Leo, you should prepare.¡± Lilith suddenly said to him after the room turned silent.


    ¡°Prepare? How? I only need to use Mana Drain on her, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Scarlet Eyes, Leo. If you think calming her down will be as easy as your previous attempts, you should really prepare yourself. When her Scarlet Eyes activate, her mana regeneration will increase tremendously. In other words, you¡¯ll need to absorb more mana than she can recover. However, since you cannot absorb too much mana at once, you¡¯ll need to adjust your absorption rate to just slightly above her mana regeneration, or you will experience mana overflow, which is the opposite of mana fatigue. Your body could explode from mana overflow.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.


    However, Lilith was not done yet, and she continued, ¡°You¡¯ll also need to spend more than just a few minutes draining her mana. Prepare some energy potions. You¡¯ll need them.¡±


    ¡°Energy positions? I only have two on me.¡±


    ¡°Go ask your new friend. Her family should have plenty.¡±


    Leo looked at Lia, who was silently staring at him.


    ¡°Just in case I don¡¯t have enough energy, I will need some energy potion. I have 2 low-grade energy potions on me and I don¡¯t think that is enough. Do you think you can lend me some?¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything else besides energy potions?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Lia proceeded to retrieve four bottles of energy potions from her Spatial Ring and ced them on the bed in front of her.


    Leo raised an eyebrow after seeing the energy potion.


    ¡°They look a lot different from the ones I one.¡±


    ¡°These are high-quality energy potions. One of them willst you for hours,¡± she calmly said.


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.


    ¡®High-grade? The medium-grade healing potion was already 5 times more expensive than the low-grade healing potion. How much more expensive are high-grade energy potions than medium-grade?¡¯ he wondered inwardly.


    Not to mention how casually she just handed them to him, treating them as though they were just water.


    ¡°As expected of a rich youngdy. She can toss out six-figure potions as though they¡¯re trash.¡± Lilith said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Six-figure?!¡± Leo was shocked by the price tag.


    ¡°Thank you for these energy potions¡­¡± he said to Lia after snapping out of his daze.


    Half an hourter, Lia suddenly frowned, and she said, ¡°Leon, my body is feeling hot¡­ It¡¯s going to begin soon.¡±


    Leo nodded and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± he said while trying to sound calm.


    Lia could feel his hands trembling slightly when he held her hands, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Ding!


    <You have received a Special Quest>


    [Quest: Calm the Scarlet Eyes]


    [Description: Help Lia Scarlet control her Scarlet Eyes]


    [Reward: 150,000 Magic Experience, 750 Magic Points]


    ¡®A special quest, huh? Now I definitely have to help her!¡¯ Leo thought to himself as he drank one of the high-grade energy potions.


    He then held onto Lia¡¯s hands and activated Mana Drain.


    Lia closed her eyes and gritted her teeth as a pleasant sensation spread throughout her body.


    ¡°Leo, increase the intensity. Her mana is recovering quicker than you can absorb it right now. I¡¯ll tell you when to stop.¡± Lilith instructed him.


    Leo didn¡¯t hesitate and began steadily increasing the amount of mana he drained from Lia.


    A few momentster, Lilith said, ¡°Stop right there! Keep it right here!¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Leo proceeded to focus entirely on his Mana Drain,pletely ignoring the weird faces Lia was making beside him.


    This continued for an hour until Lilith spoke again, ¡°Leo, increase the strength of your Mana Drain again. Her mana regeneration just increased significantly, but this is a good thing. This means she should calm down soon.¡±


    Leo followed her instruction and further increased the strength of his Mana Drain until Lilith told him to stop again.


    ¡°Aaah~!¡±


    Lia was moaning without restraints at this point, but Leo was too focused on his task to care about it.


    <Mana Drain¡¯s Mastery Rank has increased to ¡®D¡¯>


    When his Mastery Rank for Mana Drain suddenly increased, Leo found it much easier to absorb Lia¡¯s mana while needing less effort.


    After another half an hour had passed, Lilith said, ¡°Alright, her mana regeneration is slowing down. Keep pushing. You¡¯re almost done.¡±


    Leo felt relieved after hearing Lilith¡¯s words, as he was on the verge of copsing from exhaustion. If it were not for the high-quality energy potion, he would¡¯ve been knocked out ages ago.


    Five minutester, Lilith spoke again, ¡°Okay, you can stop now.¡±


    Leo immediately stopped using Mana Drain and copsed on the bed afterward.


    ¡®I have never felt this exhausted before¡­ Not even during my training with Khrome or Miss Camille¡­¡¯ he cried inwardly.


    Meanwhile, although she had stopped moaning, Lia¡¯s body was still twitching slightly, and on her face was a blissful expression.


    Once he¡¯d recovered enough energy, Leo sat up on the bed and looked at Lia.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Never felt better¡­¡± she mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°I meant your bloodlust¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under control.¡±


    Leo heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Although the process is exhausting, at least it works properly.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you will be able to keep your head for a little longer.¡± Lilith chuckled.

 Chapter 74: Lia Scarlet

    <h4>Chapter 74: Lia Scarlet</h4>


    Chapter 74: Lia Scarlet


    Edwin knocked on their door about two hours after sundown.


    ¡°Young Lady, is the young Adventurer still alive?¡± he asked her from outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! I am still alive!¡± Leo responded to him this time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ What about the Young Lady¡¯s condition?¡± Edwin spoke a few momentster, clearly surprised to hear Leo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Lia replied.


    ¡°Please excuse me. I aming inside for a moment for a quick inspection.¡±


    Edwin opened the door and entered the room shortly after.


    He then walked to the bed and quickly looked at Lia to make sure there were no injuries on her body.


    After seeing that she was unharmed, Edwin turned to look at Leo with a profound expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem harmed either, and the Young Lady¡¯s bloodlust ended much quicker than usual. To bepletely honest, I wasn¡¯t supposed to check up on her for another three hours, but I really wanted to see the situation. How did you do it?¡± Edwin asked Leo.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have any intention of telling you.¡± Leo calmly responded.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes at him, but he didn¡¯t say or do anything.


    After a moment of silence, Edwin turned to look at Lia with a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡®The Young Lady isn¡¯t saying anything, either?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, my body is all sweaty from all that exercise. Can I leave to take a quick shower?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom here. You are not allowed to leave this room until the end of your mission.¡± Edwin said.


    ¡°You want me to clean myself in a bathroom that¡¯s filled with blood? I¡¯lle out even dirtier than before I went inside!¡±


    ¡°That is none of my concern¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let him.¡± Lia suddenly said.


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± Edwin turned to look at her again, his eyes slightly widened.


    ¡°I will not repeat myself.¡± Lia said in a nonchnt voice, yet it sounded very authoritative and threatening.


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    Edwin then looked at Leo and said, ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom in the room right next to this one. You have half an hour to get yourself cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Leo didn¡¯t linger in the room for even a second longer and rushed to take a hot shower.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Young Lady? He didn¡¯t do anything weird to you, right?¡± Edwin asked Lia once they were alone.


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Edwin?¡± Even though her face showed no changes, after working for her for 18 years, Edwin could tell that she just got a little annoyed by his question.


    ¡°I apologize, Young Lady. Please ignore my random rambling. I am truly getting old.¡±


    ¡°You may leave,¡± she then said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Edwin bowed to her before leaving the room and shutting the door.


    However, he didn¡¯t leavepletely, as he had to make sure that Leo wouldn¡¯t run away.


    Sometimeter, Leo came outside the room with a refreshed look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 35 minutes. You¡¯re 5 minuteste.¡± Edwin said the moment he saw Leo.


    ¡°Cut me some ck. You¡¯re using me as a sacrifice. I might even die soon. The least you can do is let me rx a little before I die.¡± Leo said in a sarcastic voice.


    Edwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little after hearing Leo¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting a little toofortable, young man. Don¡¯t forget your ce. As long as you¡¯re within the Scarlet Household, you¡¯re at our mercy. If I want you to die, nobody can save you.¡± Edwin spoke with a hint of killing intent within his gaze.


    Just by his aura alone, even a novice like Leo could tell that Edwin was stronger than Lia. However, he was not scared of Edwin, and the reason was simple.


    ¡°Kill me? You¡¯ll need permission from your Young Lady first.¡± Leo sneered.


    The killing intent within Edwin¡¯s eyes intensified after Leo used Lia¡¯s presence to threaten him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Young Lady now. She¡¯s probably getting lonely without me.¡± Leo turned around and walked towards the metal doors.


    ¡°I swear, if you do anything weird to the Young Lady, I will not only take care of you but everyone you hold dear.¡± Edwin spoke in a low but cold voice.


    Leo stopped in front of the metal door, and he spoke a momentter, ¡°How fortunate for me then. I don¡¯t have anyone like that in this world.¡±


    He opened the metal door and entered the room afterward.


    However, when he went inside the room, Leo couldn¡¯t see Lia¡¯s figure anywhere.


    ¡®Is she in the bathroom?¡¯ he wondered to himself as he took a seat on the bed.


    ¡°That old man is most likely an A-Rank Adventurer or has the strength of one. Why are you picking a fight with him?¡± Lilith suddenly asked him.


    ¡°Does it look like I am picking a fight with him?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it on purpose. I just don¡¯t like him. It feels like he cannot wait until I am dead, and my survival somehow irritates him.¡± Leo shrugged.


    ¡°Maybe he thinks you¡¯re doing something weird to his youngdy? After all, a young maiden and a young man staying inside an enclosed room could only mean one thing.¡± Lilith chuckled.


    ¡°You mean it can only mean one thing inside your perverted head?¡± Leo frowned.


    ¡°I mean, your yboy-like face doesn¡¯t help with your situation at all.¡±


    ¡°This is a face that Miss Camille had picked for me!¡±


    ¡°So what? That¡¯s not how others see you.¡± Lilith shrugged.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ I should¡¯ve asked Miss Camille to change my face before I became an Adventurer¡­¡± he sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to change now. You¡¯re already in the Guildmaster¡¯s crosshair, not to mention the Scarlet Family.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    Sometimeter, the door to the bathroom opened, and Lia walked out with her body dripping wet with red water. However, the most shocking part of her appearance was the fact that she waspletely naked as of this moment. There was a towel on her head, but it didn¡¯t block her most important areas.


    ¡°Y-You! Why did you walk out like that?! At least wrap the towel around your body!¡± Leo immediately turned around when he saw her appearance. Of course, he still saw everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being seen by you,¡± she said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s very bold. Is she really that innocent, or is she just teasing you? Even I cannot tell what¡¯s on her mind.¡± Lilith chuckled when she saw the situation.


    Sometimeter, Lia finished drying her body and wore her one-piece dress again.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Lia said to him as she entered the bed.


    Leo grabbed one of the pillows on the bed and ced it on the floor beside the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lia asked after seeing his actions.


    ¡°What else? It¡¯s not like I can sleep on the same bed as you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind sharing the bed with you. There¡¯s plenty of room too.¡±


    ¡®Is she doing this on purpose¡­?¡¯ Leo couldn¡¯t help but wonder inwardly.


    He was hesitant to sleep on the bed not because Lia was a beautiful girl and he was a healthy young man. He was simply afraid of the risks. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have any time to react if she suddenly decided to slit his throat while he slept.


    ¡°Are you worried that I might hurt you in your sleep? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do such a thing, and I have already decided to never point my weapons at you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but what if you suddenly lose control? You won¡¯t be able to stop yourself if that happens.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°You worry too much. I only lose control once a day. I don¡¯t have to worry about it until tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°Just go sleep with her, Leo. You don¡¯t get to share a bed with such a beauty very often. I¡¯ll keep watch to make sure nothing happens to you.¡± Lilith said to him with a smile on her face.


    Leo sighed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡±


    Leo entered the bed shortly after, but he made sure to sleep near the edge of the bed.


    Lia stared at him with a nonchnt look on her face from the center of the bed.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he ignored her gaze and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± she responded.


    Despite his situation, Leo actually fell asleep very quickly. Using Mana Drain for the entire day had really drained him of his energy.


    As for Lia, she would silently stare at Leo¡¯s sleeping face for many minutes before eventually falling asleep as well.


    The following morning, Leo woke up to the sensation of something pressing against his chest.


    When he opened his eyes and saw Lia sleeping on his chest, his eyes widened with shock.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    He then noticed Lilith floating right above him with a smug look on her face.


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t sleepst night, so she tried using your body as a pillow. It seems to have worked wonders.¡±


    ??n ??-? o???, ?.?.? And before Leo could say anything, she continued, ¡°By the way, that butler is on his way to this room. He¡¯ll be here in a few moments.¡±


    ¡°What?! He¡¯ll definitely kill me if he sees me like this!¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth and gently rolled Lia off his body, sighing in relief when he saw that she was still sleeping.


    He then got off the bed and walked to stand beside the door.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    ¡°I have prepared breakfast. Excuse me.¡± Edwin opened the door and entered the room with breakfast.


    He immediately noticed Leo, who was standing right beside the door when he opened it.


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping,¡± Leo said, trying to act like he¡¯s been awake for a while.


    Edwin turned to look at the bed after hearing Leo¡¯s words.


    He frowned when he saw how Lia was still sound asleep on the bed.


    ¡®She¡¯s never slept thiste before¡­¡¯ Edwin thought to himself with a small frown on his face.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything and still prepared their breakfast nevertheless.


    Once everything was set, Edwin looked at Leo and said, ¡°You are not to touch the food until she wakes up, nor are you allowed to disturb her rest.¡±


    ¡°What if the food turns cold? Are you okay with letting her eat cold food?¡± he asked.


    Edwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly after hearing Leo¡¯s words, and he said, ¡°She will wake up very soon. If not, I will just prepare it again.¡±


    ¡®So his eyebrow twitches every time he¡¯s irritated, huh? That¡¯s good to know.¡¯ Leo smiled inwardly after understanding Edwin a little more.


    Edwin left the room shortly after.


    In the end, Lia would not wake up for another two hours, so Edwin had to prepare breakfast again from scratch.

 Chapter 75: A Bad Influence

    <h4>Chapter 75: A Bad Influence</h4>


    Chapter 75: A Bad Influence


    After breakfast, Lia requested for Leo to use Mana Drain on her again.


    Leo didn¡¯t even bother trying to talk her out of it and treated it as though it was part of his daily routine.


    Several minutester, the two of them would lie on the bed to rest until Lia wanted more.


    The two of them would continue this routine until lunch, where they took a short break, then they would continue until it was sundown.


    Once Lia felt her body heating up, she warned Leo, who would proceed to drink a high-grade energy potion before using Mana Drain on her.


    Leo quickly realized how much easier it was to absorb Lia¡¯s manapared to yesterday, most likely because of his increased Mastery Rank with Mana Drain. With that being said, it was not an easy task to constantly use Mana Drain, and he would still be on the verge of passing out by the end of their session.


    Furthermore, his Mana Drain Mastery Rank increased to ¡®C¡¯ towards the end.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Leo asked her after their session.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My bloodlust is under control,¡± she responded in a calm voice.


    ¡°Great. Do you mind if I go clean myself?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Leo exited the room and went to take a hot bath.


    Edwin came to check up on them shortly after Leo left.


    ¡°D-Did you finally kill that brat?¡± Edwin trembled in joy when he couldn¡¯t see Leo inside the room when he entered.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still alive. He¡¯s just cleaning himself in the other room.¡± Lia nonchntly said.


    Edwin¡¯s eyes widened with shock after hearing her words.


    ¡°You allowed him to leave this room by himself?! What if he ran away?!¡±


    Upon realizing this, Edwin rushed out of the room and went to the other room to see if Leo was actually using the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Leo was enjoying the experience of taking a hot bath inside a luxurious bathroom that was the size of a spa, not to mention the bathtub that was also a jacuzzi.


    However, his peace would notst long, as Edwin would suddenly barge into the bathroom without warning.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you know how to knock?! What if I had been doing some private business here?! Are you trying to kill me with shame?!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t run away¡­?¡± Edwin muttered in a dazed voice.


    ¡°Why would I run away?¡± Leo frowned.


    ¡°Although I may be a sacrifice, I am enjoying life right now. Not only am I being fed first-ss food three times a day, but I even get to be with a beautiful girl like the Young Lady all day long. Of course, these bathtubs are also great. It¡¯s like a massage chair and a bathtubbined!¡±


    Edwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Once again, you¡¯re getting way toofortable. Don¡¯t you dare treat this ce as though it¡¯s your own house! Now get out and return to the Young Lady at once!¡±


    However, Leo remained in the bathtub, and he said, ¡°I would love to leave, but I can¡¯t do it with you standing there and watching me like a hawk. Also, I don¡¯t understand why I must be with her at all times. Her bloodlust has already been quenched for the day, so we don¡¯t have to worry about it until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand anything. You only need to follow orders and do your job properly!¡± Edwin growled in a low voice before leaving the bathroom.


    Leo got out of the bathtub and returned to Lia¡¯s room shortly after, and once again, she was nowhere to be found.


    A few minutester, she woulde out of the bathroom with a towel on her head.


    Leo quickly turned around and asked, ¡°Are you really cleaning yourself in that red water? Isn¡¯t that¡­ unhealthy?¡±


    ¡°The water is clean. The water is red because it¡¯s dyed.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? What¡¯s the point? To make it feel like you¡¯re bathing in blood?¡±


    ¡°No, I just like the color red.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ What about the blood? Are they fake¡ª¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re real.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo immediately regretted asking her that question.


    ??n ??-? o???, ?.?.? ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go to sleep. Tomorrow is thest day of your rampage, right?¡±


    She nodded.


    Once Leo entered the bed andid his head on the fluffy white pillow, Lia approached him and rested her head against his chest without asking, almost as though it was a natural thing to do.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t say anything, mostly because this was hisst night in this ce.


    ¡®Just one more day¡­ Endure it¡­¡¯ he convinced himself as he tried to sleep, but the fragranceing from Lia¡¯s body made it a lot harder for him to sleep that night.


    The following morning, Leo woke up before Lia and gently moved her head off his chest.


    Edwin showed up at the same time with breakfast, and his eyebrows twitched a little when he saw how Lia was still sleeping.


    ¡®Two days in a role¡­ Something is wrong here.¡¯ Edwin thought to himself, but he couldn¡¯t imagine what was happening to Lia.


    ¡®If only the Young Lady didn¡¯t forbid security cameras inside the room¡­¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    Fortunately for Edwin, Lia woke up shortly after he entered the room, so he didn¡¯t have to make breakfast for a second time.


    After breakfast, Edwin returned to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Young Lady, how are you feeling? You haven¡¯t satisfied your bloodlust for two days now. I¡¯m afraid that you might go on a random rampageter.¡± Edwin asked her after cleaning up their breakfast.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but just in case, I have brought another sacrifice for you.¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows after hearing Edwin¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need another sacrifice.¡± Lia spoke with a slight frown on her face.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, you can get rid of him. However, he¡¯s already here, so there¡¯s no point in sending him back now. I will send him here in a bit.¡±


    Edwin nced at Leo before leaving the room.


    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡± Leo asked her once they were alone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use Mana Drain if he¡¯s here, right? I will give him a swift death.¡± Lia said in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°That old man is doing this so Lia could recall the thrill of shedding blood and hope that she might lose control and kill you as well¡ª probably.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°That is not going to happen. I am not going to let Lia shed blood before me. That old man is going to be disappointed.¡± Leo said with a resolute expression on his face.


    ¡°And how are you going to stop her from killing this sacrificialmb?¡± shed asked.


    Leo suddenly approached Lia and said, ¡°Lia, can you do me a favor and not kill this person?¡±


    Lia tilted her head in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You may like killing, but I actually don¡¯t like to see dead people. If I see corpses, I might not be able to use Mana Drain even if we¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I see. Then I won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡®That was easier than I thought¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself, but he didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sometimeter, somebody knocked on the door.


    ¡°Hello, I am Devin, and I am here for the special quest.¡± A young male voice resounded after the knocking.


    The door opened the next moment, and a young man who had many semnce to Leo with his dark blonde hair and hazel eyes walked into the room.


    Leo was speechless after seeing this new sacrifice.


    ¡®That old man is definitely doing this on purpose!¡¯ he cried inwardly.


    Once the door closed, Lia left the bed and turned to look at Devin, whose eyes widened with shock upon seeing red eyes.


    ¡°Y-You?! A vampire?!¡± Devin subconsciously withdrew his weapon.


    Leo felt like facepalming at this moment, but he had to keep an eye on Lia so she doesn¡¯t kill him.


    Lia narrowed her eyes slightly, seemingly annoyed by Devin¡¯s presence.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I cannot kill you. However, I can still torture you.¡± A cold smile appeared on Lia¡¯s doll-like face as she retrieved her ck dagger.


    Leo swallowed nervously after seeing this, and he said, ¡°Lia¡­ I dislike torturing more than killing¡­¡±


    Lia¡¯s body froze when she heard his words, and she turned to look at him with a profound expression on her face.


    ¡°Just endure it for today, okay? I will make it worth your effort.¡± Leo continued.


    Lia turned to look at Devin, who was trembling from fear.


    ¡°Get lost before I change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Devin immediately turned around and ran outside the room.


    However, he didn¡¯t get very far, as Edwin was waiting in the hallways.


    When Devin saw Edwin, he stopped and shouted in a panicked manner, ¡°W-Why is there a vampire here?! What is going¡ª¡±


    Edwin¡¯s arm disappeared for a second.


    The next moment, Devin¡¯s body fell to the ground, his head removed.


    After decapitating Devin with his bare hands, Edwin stared at the corpse with a pondering expression, ¡®The Young Lady allowed him to run away? No¡­ This wasn¡¯t done by the Young Lady! It¡¯s that brat! He¡¯s the reason she¡¯s been acting weirdly recently! He¡¯s a bad influence on her! I must remove him before he could defile her any further!¡¯


    Edwin¡¯s eyes emanated intense killing intent.


    Back inside the room, Leo said to Lia with a smile on his face, ¡°Thank you for holding yourself back. As a reward, I will Mana Drain you as much as you want today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although her expression remained nonchnt, Leo had a feeling that she was happy.


    They entered the bed shortly after and Leo began using Mana Drain on her.

 Chapter 76: Apology

    <h4>Chapter 76: Apology</h4>


    Chapter 76: Apology


    Over the next several hours, Leo would spend most of his time using Mana Drain on Lia.


    Not only did he consume a high-grade energy potion before starting but Lia also consumed a high-grade mana potion, so she would have more mana to let Leo drain.


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely addicted to the feeling of her mana being drained.¡± Lilith said as she stared at Lia¡¯s dazed expression.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any side effects to Mana Drain, right?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t, but you can kill your target if you drain all of their mana. However, being addicted to the feeling of Mana Drain could be dangerous for the girl. Once you leave, she will seek other ways to experience the same feeling. Who knows, she might even look for a vampire who can use Mana Drain.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? There¡¯s no way that she would do something that outrageous, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. She¡¯s a weird girl, and humans are unfathomable creatures that are capable of doing anything.¡± Lilith shrugged.


    ¡°I mean, even if that¡¯s the case, it has nothing to do with me. Once I finish this mission, I will no longer have anything to do with the Scarlet Family.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case.¡± Lilith said with a slight smile on her face.


    Sometimeter, Edwin knocked on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, Young Lady.¡±


    Edwin entered the room shortly after with a cart, but there appeared to be less tes on the cart than usual.


    Once he set up the table, it became obvious to Leo why it seemed that way.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my food?¡± Leo asked when his side of the table was empty.


    ¡°The mission doesn¡¯t state that we have to provide nourishment to you. The previous time was a privilege that you no longer have.¡± Edwin calmly said.


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re being that petty? Is it because of what I said the other day in the bathroom? What are you, a child?¡± Leo scoffed.


    Edwin¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent.


    ¡°Imprudent! Know your ce, you damned brat!¡±


    ¡°Leo! Watch out!¡± Lilith shouted.


    Edwin¡¯s right arm suddenly flickered, his grasp shooting straight for Leo¡¯s throat at lightning speed.


    Despite Lilith¡¯s warning, Leo was unprepared for the sudden attack. In fact, even if he had known that Edwin was going to attack him beforehand, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to react fast enough to block it.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened, but there were no emotions behind it, as it was too sudden.


    However, Edwin¡¯s hands suddenly stopped right in front of Leo¡¯s neck, his fingernails prating slightly into the skin.


    Feeling the sharp sensation on his neck, Leo didn¡¯t even dare to swallow.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­ You¡­¡±


    Edwin slowly turned to look at Lia, who had a deep frown on her face, and her hand was holding onto a ck dagger.


    He retrieved his hand after a moment of silence. He then looked down at the right side of his stomach to see the ck dagger wielded by Lia stabbing into his body.


    ¡°Who gave you the permission to attack him?¡± Lia spoke in a cold voice, her eyes flickering with killing intent.


    ¡°I-I apologize¡­ I acted on my own ord just now. Please forgive me, Young Lady. It will not happen again.¡± Edwin spoke with a pale face, ignoring the pain in his sides.


    Lia didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly yanked the dagger out of Edwin¡¯s body without any warnings, causing his blood to spray all over the food.


    Edwin gritted his teeth at the initial pain, but besides that, his expression remained rtively calm. He quickly pressed his palms against the injury, slowing down his blood loss.


    ¡°I have lost my appetite. You may leave now.¡± Lia said to him in a nonchnt manner.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Edwin, still with one hand pressed against his injury, began cleaning up the mess.


    Meanwhile, Leo just stood there with a dazed face. He was still trying toprehend the situation. Everything had happened so quickly that he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    After cleaning up the table, Edwin bowed to Lia and said, ¡°Once again, I apologize for my blunder. I will further discipline myselfter.¡±


    He turned around and started walking towards the door.


    However, before he could take two steps, Lia¡¯s soothing voice resounded, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°There is still someone else waiting for your apology.¡±


    Edwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently after hearing her words. He didn¡¯t feel any anger when he was stabbed by Lia, but the thought of apologizing to Leo made his blood boil.


    Unfortunately, he had no choice but to obey, as it was an order from Lia, who would be the future head of the Scarlet Household.


    After taking a deep breath, Edwin turned around and bowed to Leo.


    ¡°I offer my utmost sincere apology for attacking you just now. I had acted too rashly.¡±


    ¡®Sincere, my ass¡­¡¯ Leo sneered inwardly, not bothering to respond to him.


    Edwin left the room shortly after.


    The moment the metal door closed, Edwin quickly retrieved a high-grade healing potion and chugged it down.


    The wound in his body immediately started healing.


    He then leaned his back against the wall, slowly falling to his butt, and he proceeded to sit there with a dazed look on his face.


    ¡®The Young Lady not only protected that brat, she even punished me for trying to hurt him! That was incredibly dangerous!¡¯


    Edwin couldn¡¯tprehend why Lia was acting in such a manner. He couldn¡¯tprehend why she would protect Leo, nor why she attacked him for Leo.


    This was not Edwin¡¯s first time bleeding because of Lia. In fact, he¡¯s suffered many injuries from her before, but he has never felt puzzled by her reason for hurting him, as they were all quite simple¡ª because she wanted to see blood.


    ¡®I cannot touch that brat as long as Lia is with him. I will need to deal with him after he leaves this ce¡­ He¡¯s a dangerous being who could potentially affect the Young Lady¡¯s position as the next head of the Scarlet Family!¡¯ he cried inwardly.


    After leaving the hallways, Edwin began nning his next attempt at taking Leo¡¯s life.


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lia asked Leo once they were alone again.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thanks to you. You saved my life just now.¡± Leo said after wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    ¡®I was brought here to be killed by her, yet she saved my life¡­ What an unexpected turn of events¡­¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± Lia pointed at his neck.


    Leo subconsciously touched his neck, and sure enough, there was blood on his neck, as Edwin¡¯s fingernails had managed to prate just enough to cause him to bleed.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a high-grade healing potion.¡± Lia handed him a luxurious-looking bottle that was even decorated with gold.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ A low-grade healing potion will do for this kind of injury.¡±


    Leo retrieved his own low-grade healing potion and drank it.


    As much as he wanted to taste the high-grade healing potion, he was someone who hated wasting resources, even if those resources are not his own.


    ¡°Then let me clean up the blood for you.¡± Lia said.


    She suddenly approached him, and in one swift movement, she held his face with her small hands. At the same time, she moved her head towards his neck.


    Once she was close enough, Lia opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, licking the leftover blood on his neck.


    Leo¡¯s body froze after feeling the soft and wet sensation sliding across his neck. He wanted to step back after snapping out of his daze, but Lia¡¯s grasp on him was much stronger than he¡¯d anticipated.


    When she finished licking all of his blood, Lia released him and took steps back until she reached the bed and fell on it, and she would lie there with a dazed look on her face for the next few minutes inplete silence.


    ¡°You must be feeling pretty happy right now. Is this your first time being licked by a girl?¡± Lilith chuckled with a wide grin on her face.


    Instead of replying to her, Leo used his clothes to wipe the saliva left behind by Lia.


    A few minutester, Lia sat up on the bed and beckoned him.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be sundown in a few hours so I want to avoid spending any energy until then.¡± Leo said to her, thinking that she wanted him to use Mana Drain on her.


    ¡°I just want to talk to you,¡± she calmly said as she patted the space beside her.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Leo nodded and sat on the bed next to her.


    ¡°I will get straight to the point. I would like you to work for me in the Scarlet Family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I want you to stay here even after your mission is over. Your only job is to use Mana Drain on me, and I would like you to provide me some of your blood every once in a while. In exchange, I will give you everything you want, as long as it¡¯s within my power, and as the future head of the Scarlet Family, I have plenty of power and influence, especially in the future.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her enticing offer.


    However, he knew that it was impossible to work for her or her family.


    ¡°Can you give me some time to think about it? I will let you know my answer after I am finished with my mission.¡±


    Despite already deciding that he won¡¯t be working for her, Leo did not immediately give her an answer, as he wanted to finish his quest before potentially offending her.


    ¡°Okay, I will wait.¡± Lia did not rush him for an answer either.


    Several hourster, Edwin returned with dinner, cooking Leo¡¯s share as well.


    When Edwin saw the way Leo looked at the food, he calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t poison your food.¡±


    ¡°I can eat it first if you don¡¯t trust him, which is understandable after what he did to you.¡± Lia added.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I trust that he didn¡¯t poison it.¡± Leo said with a stiff smile on his face.


    Sometimeter, Edwin returned to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Once the Young Lady has herst outbreak, your special mission will officially bepleted, and you will be allowed to leave this ce.¡± Edwin said to him before leaving the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get this over with so that I can finally get some proper rest.¡± Leo said with a calm face.


    Once Edwin left, Leo waited until sundown before he consumed a high-grade energy potion and started using Mana Drain on Lia.


    However, since this was Lia¡¯s final outbreak before she returned to normal for another 6 months, her increased mana regeneration wouldst longer than usual. Fortunately for Leo, his Mana Drain Mastery Rank increased to ¡®B¡¯ towards the end, allowing him to push through thest few minutes.


    Leo copsed on the bed at the end of their session.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked her after catching his breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over,¡± she said in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Special Quest>


    <+150,000 Magic Experience, +750 Magic Points>


    ¡®It¡¯s finally done¡­¡¯ Leo released a sigh of relief.


    However, Lilith suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Leo. You still have to deal with her offer. If she decides to kill you for rejecting her offer¡­ Anyways, good luck.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ You don¡¯t have to tell me that¡­¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo stood before Lia with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°I have given many thoughts about your offer, Lia. Unfortunately, I cannot work for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lia¡¯s expression remained unchanged even though she¡¯d just been rejected.


    ¡°Is it because of Edwin? If you want me to get rid of him, I will permanently remove him.¡± Lia spoke a momentter.


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with Edwin, you, or the Scarlet Family.¡± He shook his head.


    ??n ??-? o???, ?.?.? ¡°Then why? Exin your reasoning.¡± Lia said, her eyes narrowing a bit.


    Seeing this, Leo swallowed nervously, as he could tell that she was unhappy about his decision.


    And he nodded, ¡°Of course. That was my intention in the first ce.¡±

 Chapter 77: Returning to the Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 77: Returning to the Adventurers Guild</h4>


    Chapter 77: Returning to the Adventurers Guild


    ¡°Anyways, the reason I cannot stay here and work for you is because I am already an Adventurer. I simply won¡¯t have the time.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just that, you can be an Adventurer while working for me.¡± Lia said.


    ¡°I know, but it just won¡¯t be the same¡­ I care about my freedom above all. I don¡¯t like to be restricted, even if it¡¯s just a feeling. Furthermore, I have other things that I want to do. Maybe in the future I will change my mind ande work for you¡­ If you¡¯re still willing to ept me at that time.¡±


    Lia closed her eyes and became silent for the next few moments.


    Still with her eyes closed, she asked, ¡°Is there really no way that I can make you stay with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Leo mentally prepared himself just in case Lia suddenly decided to stab her ck dagger at him.


    ¡°Since you have already made a decision, I won¡¯t continue to bother you. However, that does not mean I am going to give up. Leon, I want you, and when I want something, I always get it. It may not be today or even a year from now, but I will not give up until you¡¯re mine.¡± Lia slowly opened her eyes to look at him with a resolute gaze.


    Leo showed a relieved smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°Before you leave, can I see your phone?¡± she suddenly asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leo immediately handed his phone to her, as he wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    After fiddling with his phone for a few moments, Lia handed it back to him and said, ¡°I have put my contact information in there. Call me if you ever change your mind. If you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lia left the bed and said, ¡°I will show you the way out.¡±


    Leo nodded and followed her outside the room, where Edwin could be seen approaching their room from the hallways.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. By the way, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m showing him the exit.¡±


    ¡°I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you can clean the room.¡± Lia immediately rejected his proposal before he could even finish his sentence.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Edwin stood in the hallway and watched as Leo and Lia¡¯s figure disappeared from his eyes before entering another room to continue watching through the windows.


    Once they were at the front door, Lia said, ¡°Can youe back in six months to help me again?¡±


    ¡°If I am still alive by then.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°First and foremost, I am going to return to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild to let them know that I have finished the mission so that I can finally be promoted to C-Rank. After that¡­ I don¡¯t know. I will probably continue doing missions for more promotions.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Then maybe I will see you sooner than six months.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Anyways, see youter, Lia. It was actually nice knowing you. You¡¯re a very unique girl.¡± Leo said to her with a smile on his face before walking out the door.


    Lia didn¡¯t say anything and silently watched Leo until his figure could no longer be seen before returning inside the building.


    ¡°Edwin.¡±


    When she returned to Edwin, she called for him.


    ¡°What are your orders, Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°I want all the information you can find on Leon. I don¡¯t care how small.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will have them ready as soon as possible.¡± Edwin said.


    And he thought inwardly, ¡®This is perfect. I was going to look up on him anyway. This will just allow me to do it more openly.¡¯


    However, before leaving, Lia spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Edwin, I also forbid you from harming Leon.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady¡­? What do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am an idiot, Edwin? I can see your killing intent even now.¡± Lia¡¯s crimson eyes emanated a profound aura.


    And she continued, ¡°He will be part of the Scarlet Family in the future. I won¡¯t allow anyone from my family to harm him. Do you understand?¡±


    Edwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he responded in a calm voice, ¡°I understand, Young Lady. I swear that I won¡¯ty a single hand on him.¡±


    Lia turned around and disappeared from his sight shortly after.


    Edwin gritted his teeth and muttered in a low voice, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t personally kill him¡­¡±


    After leaving the Scarlet Family¡¯s household, Leo released a loud sigh of relief, ¡°Thank god I am finally out of that house! It was only three days, yet it felt like I had been there for weeks!¡±


    ¡°I am not surprised, considering that you had been confined inside a small room and had to use Mana Drain most of the time.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Anyways, now that I am free, let¡¯s head to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and get my well-deserved C-Rank promotion!¡±


    ¡°I bet the Guildmaster will be very surprised to see you.¡± Lilith chuckled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that he won¡¯t attack me out of the blue like that damn old man.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo arrived at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    After taking a deep breath, he entered the building and walked straight to the front desk.


    ¡°I am here to report.¡±


    He handed his ID to the worker and waited for his reward.


    ¡°Thank you. I have confirmed thepetition of your special mission. However, the reward for the mission is currently still pending, so you will have to return at another time for it.¡± The worker said.


    ¡®Pending? Is it because they didn¡¯t expect anyone to survive it, so they decided to not put a reward?¡¯ Leo wondered inwardly.


    ¡°Where is the Guildmaster? I would like to speak with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that is not possible. The Guildmaster left the city about two days ago due to an emergency. He won¡¯t be back for another month or two.¡± The worker said.


    ¡°Seriously? What about his investigation into my bounty?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Give me a moment to look this up¡­¡±


    The worker proceeded to look through his information on theputer.

 Chapter 78: Investigation Results

    <h4>Chapter 78: Investigation Results</h4>


    Chapter 78: Investigation Results


    Several momentster, the guild worker said to Leo, ¡°Thank you for waiting, Leon. I have taken a look at all ongoing investigations on your profile. Indeed, there was an investigation about your bounty, and I am here to tell you that the investigation has already been concluded.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s done already? They work faster than I anticipated.¡¯ Leo thought to himself, but he wasn¡¯tining.


    ¡°After looking at the details of the investigation, it appears that there was no bounty on you.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What did you just say? That there is no bounty on me?¡± Leo doubted his ears.


    ¡°That is indeed correct. The guild has looked into all active bounties but found no bounty on you.¡± The worker confirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I had multiple people attack me and confirm that there was a bounty on me! Could they have removed the bounty before the investigation could find it?!¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°We are able to look through all active and inactive bounties, includingpleted and deleted bounties, so there is no way that we could¡¯ve missed it. There is only one exnation for this¡ª that the bounty isn¡¯t an official bounty. Unofficial bounties are much harder to track, but our investigators have gone through multiple sources and were unable to find anything about your bounty. I¡¯m sorry, Leon, but there is nothing else we can do for you.¡±


    Leo was left speechless by the results of the investigation.


    ¡°Ask him about the special mission.¡± Lilith suddenly said to him.


    Leo snapped out of his daze and asked, ¡°What about my special mission? Who assigned me to it? Was it the Guildmaster?¡±


    ¡°No, the Guildmaster doesn¡¯t have the authority to assign Adventurers to specific special missions. Most of the time, it¡¯s all randomized by the system. However, if you think that you¡¯d been chosen for your special mission, then it was most likely done by someone at the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.¡± The worker exined to him.


    ¡®The Guildmaster wasn¡¯t behind my mission? And what the hell is the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau?¡¯ Leo was dumbfounded by the results once again.


    ¡°It appears that we have jumped to conclusions and mistook the Guildmaster as the culprit behind your bounty and the special mission. However, this raises even more questions. Why would someone at the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau mess with you? They don¡¯t usually interfere with matters unless it¡¯s an emergency,¡± Lilith said with a pondering look on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Leo said to her.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for the information. By the way, I am now a C-Rank Adventurer, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am currently working on your new ID as we speak.¡± The worker nodded.


    A couple of minutester, the worker handed Leo his new ID.


    [Name: Leon] [ID:1505737101]


    [Adventurer Rank: C]


    [DOB:04/29/2022] [Blood: O+]


    [Sponsor: Camille Light(ID:646090913)]


    [Expiration: 01/01/2050]


    Leo thanked the worker onest time before leaving the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and removed his disguise before calling a taxi.


    ¡°Four Witches Academy.¡± Leo said to the driver.


    While he waited, Leo asked, ¡°Hey, Lilith, what¡¯s the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau? What do they do?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re basically the political version of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. They also work directly with the government to keep the cities in this world safe, so they¡¯re more influential than the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. They also handle most of the high-rank missions and special missions.¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯re the ones who assigned me to the special mission, right? Why? There was no way that I had been randomly chosen by the system because Lia seemed surprised that the Adventurers¡¯ Guild would send someone with my talents to be a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person, Leo. I don¡¯t know much about the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau besides the general stuff that most people know. You should speak with Miss Camille about this matter. She¡¯ll definitely have more insight.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I n on doing.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo returned to the academy.


    After going back to the dorm, Leo took a long shower before heading straight to bed.


    The following morning, Leo went to the cafeteria for breakfast before going to the infirmary to look for Miss Camille.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here¡­ Where could she be?¡± Leo mumbled.


    He decided to wander the academy until he found another teacher.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where I can find Miss Camille?¡±


    ¡°Did you try the infirmary?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°How about the teachers¡¯ lounge?¡±


    ¡°No, I will try that next. Thank you.¡±


    Leo went to look at the teachers¡¯ lounge next, but Miss Camille wasn¡¯t there either.


    However, one of the teachers there knew about her location.


    ¡°Miss Camille is currently in a meeting with the Headmistress.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Leo returned to the infirmary and waited for Miss Camille to return.


    Meanwhile, inside the Headmistress¡¯ room, Miss Camille and Headmistress Eva sat before some tea.


    ¡°How are Leo¡¯s injuries? Will he be able to participate in the Wilderness Training Course?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s recovering just fine. I also believe he¡¯s ready to participate in the training course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. What about the tournament? Think he¡¯ll be able to handle the top students from the other academies?¡±


    Miss Camille pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ready to fight with the top students from the other academies at his current state. However, it¡¯s hard to say how much he¡¯ll improve between now and then.¡±


    ¡®Of course, if he could use magic, that would be a different story.¡¯ Miss Camille thought to herself.


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille asked, ¡°How is the investigation on Leo¡¯s disappearance going? Do we know what happened to him? He may be alive, but I can¡¯t shake this uneasy feeling in my guts. After all, this incident was dangerous enough to heavily injure someone like Leo, even causing him to have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°The investigation is still progressing. However, we should get an update after the Wilderness Training Course.¡± Eva said.


    And she continued, ¡°It¡¯s actually taking longer than I¡¯d anticipated. There are just so many unanswered questions and things that don¡¯t make sense. Honestly, there might be someone out there trying to hinder our investigation.¡±


    Miss Camille frowned upon hearing this, but she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Thank you for the information. I¡¯ll try to look into it as well.¡±


    ¡°If you find out anything, let me know. I don¡¯t want you doing anything rash, Camille. Your main focus right now is to help Leo recover from his injuries and amnesia.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Anyways, what is Leo doing now?¡± Eva suddenly asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°By himself?¡± Eva raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After talking for a little longer, Miss Camille left the room and returned to the infirmary to find Leo lying on one of the beds.


    ¡°What are you doing here¡­?¡± she asked him with a weird look on her face.


    Leo sat up with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    He disyed his new Adventurers¡¯ ID for Miss Camille.


    ¡°You actually managed to achieve C-Rank in such a short time¡­?¡± Miss Camille¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, but it wasn¡¯t easy. I almost died multiple times.¡± He shrugged.


    Miss Camille locked the doors before taking a seat in her chair.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Leo nodded and proceeded to tell her everything about his recent experience, greatly shocking her.


    After two hours of nonstop talking, Leo took a deep breath and ended his story with, ¡°To end it all, it¡¯s about my goal for this world. Although it¡¯s nothing grand or ambitious, I think it¡¯s a fairly important one, which is to survive this world. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t me you even if you don¡¯t consider this a real goal. However, this will be my focus until I find something that I want to achieve even at the cost of my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miss Camille closed her eyes and started rubbing her eyes.


    Sometimeter, she released a long sigh.


    ¡°I left you alone for barely two weeks and you¡¯ve managed to get yourself in so much trouble. I¡¯m afraid what might happen to you if I leave you alone for even a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this! I am a victim here!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°I know. However, this bounty of yours is quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea about who might be behind it? I thought it was Guildmaster Borus at first, but that no longer seems like the case¡­¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Give me a moment to think about it.¡± Miss Camille began pondering in silence.

 Chapter 79: Adventurers Bureau

    <h4>Chapter 79: Adventurers Bureau</h4>


    Chapter 79: Adventurers Bureau


    After spending several moments to ponder in silence, Miss Camille spoke, ¡°If there had been an official bounty ced on your head, whether it be official or not, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk in the street without being attacked.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I can think of that exins your situation. Leo, there¡¯s a personal hit on you.¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What?¡± he muttered in a dazed voice.


    ¡°It means that someone had disguised an assassination attempt as a bounty. The person who wanted you dead had specifically picked your teammates to be assassins without letting them know the truth by disguising it as a bounty. That¡¯s why the Adventures¡¯ Guilds couldn¡¯t find anything during their investigation. The bounty was only avable to your teammates and the team of Adventures that had chased you.¡± Miss Camille exined.


    And she continued, ¡°For example, let¡¯s say I want someone dead, so I send you a fake bounty, hoping that you¡¯d ept it and kill the person for me.¡±


    ¡°This way, only you and I know about the bounty, leaving almost no evidence behind, unless they find whatever we used to contact each other, like phones with texts. Do you understand now?¡±


    Leo nodded.


    ¡°So the bounty was fake, and my teammates had been tricked to attack me¡­? Why would anybody do such a thing? I don¡¯t recall offending anybody! Hell, this Leon identity is brand new as well! Unless you, Miss Camille, used someone else¡¯s identity and they mistook me for that person?¡±


    ¡°No, Leon is a fake identity that I personally made up. Unless they have already met you, there¡¯s no way anybody would know about you.¡± Miss Camille shook her head.


    Leo frowned and said, ¡°Besides Guildmaster Borus, Khrome, those Adventurous that had gone on the mission with me, and you, nobody else should know about Leon¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Khrome wouldn¡¯t do something like this. As for Guildmaster Borus, he can do unpredictable things at times, but he would never harm one of his own Adventurers, especially not someone with your talent.¡±


    ¡°As for this Tami guy, he has no reason to kill you.¡±


    ¡°And if I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead by now, as I had countless chances to do so.¡±


    ¡°If none of these people are suspects, who else could possibly want to kill me? Do people in this world have a habit of killing strangers for fun?! This makes no sense at all!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting someone else¡ª or should I say something? The Adventures¡¯ Guild and the Adventures¡¯ Bureau also know about you.¡± Miss Camille said.


    ¡°And considering that you had been picked for a special mission that normally wouldn¡¯t be assigned to Adventurers, there is a good chance that the culprit behind your bounty is from the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.¡±


    The frown on Leo¡¯s face deepened, and he asked, ¡°Why would the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau want to kill me when I have never even heard of them until recently? Aren¡¯t they basically the government?¡±


    Miss Camille suddenly showed a worried expression on her face.


    After some hesitation, she spoke, ¡°To tell you the truth, I might be the reason you¡¯re being attacked.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°Let me exin. As an S-Rank Adventurer, my role as a healer is very valuable and almost irreceable. When I wanted to retire, everyone one was against it. Whether it be my own family or the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau, none of them supported it, especially considering my age. I am not even 30 years old, yet I am already retiring. Meanwhile, most Adventurers would not retire until they are well past that prime age or they have suffered an injury that prevents them from fighting.¡±


    ¡°My retirement was frowned upon by everyone, and it had upset many powerful people. Despite that, nobody dared to touch me because they didn¡¯t want to be responsible for the death of an S-Rank healer.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s rted to me¡­¡± Leo shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re my first sponsor. They probably see this as an opportunity to finally mess with me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? I¡¯m being hunted because of such a petty reason?¡± Leo was in disbelief.


    ¡°This is just a theory, but it¡¯s the only one I can think of. Otherwise, there is no reason why anyone would want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leo. This is all because of me¡­¡± Miss Camille sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to apologize. You¡¯re not at fault here. The only ones at fault are those unreasonable bastards that decided to kill me, an innocent man, just to mess with you!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°Anyways, is there anything we can do in this situation? Or should I just create a new identity? I don¡¯t mind climbing back to C-Rank for a second time. It wouldn¡¯t even take that much effort if nobody is trying to sabotage me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to register in another city if you want to be an Adventurer under a new identity. Don¡¯t forget, they know that you have an S-Rank Dark Magic Affinity and Wind Magic Affinity. Do you know how many people out there have S-Rank Dark Magic Affinity? They¡¯ll realize it¡¯s you right away if you register in this city.¡± Miss Camille said.


    And she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty. Until we figure out a solution, stop being Leon. The Wilderness Training Course is next week, too. You won¡¯t need to be an Adventurer for a while.¡±


    Leo nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, you should spend the next week preparing for the Wilderness Training Course. I bet you¡¯d barely used your sword thest two weeks. Go brush up your swordsmanship. You won¡¯t be able to use magic with so many students around.¡±


    ¡°I understand. What about you, Miss Camille? Are you going to train with me?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°No, I have some business at the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau, so you¡¯ll have to train without me for a little longer.¡±


    Leo¡¯s mouth dropped after hearing her words.

 Chapter 80: Fully Geared

    <h4>Chapter 80: Fully Geared</h4>


    Chapter 80: Fully Geared


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going there to¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to confirm a theory. To go directly to the source,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°I appreciate your consideration, but I don¡¯t want you to do anything rash and get in trouble¡­ The Adventurers¡¯ Bureau is part of the government, right? Nothing good wille out of messing with them.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about messing with them? I am just going there to ask some questions. And you are underestimating the influence of an S-Rank Adventurer. Thank you for worrying about me, but I will be fine. This isn¡¯t my first time visiting that ce, either.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Onest thing before you leave¡­ This is about the Scarlet Family. You should stay away from them. They¡¯re more dangerous than you think. I don¡¯t know much about this Lia Scarlet, but their family is surrounded by bad rumors, especially the main family. From corruption to illegal assassinations, the Scarlet Family seems to have connection to all of them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already told myself to never be involved with the Scarlet Family ever again.¡± Leo smiled.


    ¡°Good. Then I will see youter.¡±


    Sometimeter, Miss Camille left the infirmary and Leo went to the Training Center to continue his training with the sword.


    After leaving the infirmary, Miss Camille went to find Headmistress Eva.


    ¡°Camille? Did you forget something?¡± Eva asked her.


    ¡°No, I just want to let you know that something came up, and it requires me to leave the city for some time.¡±


    ¡°What? What about the Wilderness Training Course? Your presence is essential there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be back before then. I¡¯m just making a quick trip to Celestial City.¡±


    ¡°Celestial City?¡± Eva¡¯s eyebrows raised with surprise.


    ¡°Why are you going to such a depressing ce? There¡¯s nothing but bureaucracies there.¡±


    ¡°I have some business with the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau. Anyways, I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will keep an eye on Leo while you¡¯re gone.¡± Eva said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything weird to him¡­¡± Miss Camille frowned slightly.


    Eva chuckled, ¡°I will try not to.¡±


    Miss Camille left the academy shortly after and returned to her own home.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early.¡± Sophie said when she saw Miss Camille.


    ¡°Yes, and I will be gone for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Celestial City.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate that ce? Why would you suddenly go there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Miss Camille said as she opened the doors to a certain room.


    However, when she opened the door, there was no room on the other side. In fact, there was nothing on the other side. It was pitch ck, almost as though it was the void.


    ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    Miss Camille entered the door and disappeared into the darkness.


    Sophie didn¡¯t follow her inside and stood outside with a pondering look on her face.


    ¡®Why is she visiting the treasure vault if she¡¯s just going to Celestial City?¡¯ Sophie wondered to herself


    Several minutester, Miss Camille came out of the darkness, but her appearance waspletely different, and she was fully dressed in a fancy pair of white and golden robes and essories, not to mention the golden staff in her grasp, looking like a fantasy character out of a video game.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Celestial City fully geared? You¡¯re even weaning your S-Rank artifacts¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going there to start a war?¡± Sophie swallowed nervously after seeing Miss Camille¡¯s appearance, as she was wearing all of her best equipment that she used to wear when she was an active Adventurer.


    In fact, she was wearing things that she normally wouldn¡¯t wear even in Labyrinths!


    ¡°A war? Well, that will depend on their response.¡± Miss Camille calmly said.


    ¡°Whose response?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s jaw dropped after hearing her words.


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Bureau?! Why are you¡ª You know what? Forget it. I already feel a headacheing, so I am going to stop here.¡± Sophie said as she rubbed her temples.


    Once Miss Camille was outside in front of her house, she stopped walking and began activating her mana.


    The cloak on her back suddenly began fluttering, and Miss Camille¡¯s body started levitating off the ground.


    ¡°Stay safe! And don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Sophie said to her.


    ¡°See youter.¡± Miss Camille said before shooting into the sky and flying towards the city walls like a rocket. Of course, this was only possible due to her artifact, which allowed her to use the Tier 5 wind magic spell known as ¡®Flight¡¯.


    Meanwhile, back at the academy, Leo stopped swinging his sword after he was all out of energy.


    ¡°Although using the sword isn¡¯t as fun as using magic, there¡¯s just something about swinging a sword. It feels kind of cool.¡± Leo muttered out loud as heid on the cold floor.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t see how it can be cool.¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°If you came from a world without magic or monsters, you would understand my feelings. Beforeing to this world, I was just an ordinary student with no experience in magic or fighting. Forget about swinging a sword, I would feel cool even with a kitchen knife.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Lilith shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going to see if there is anything in the Magic System that will help me with the Wilderness Training Course.¡±


    ¡®Since I cannot use magic, I should buy some artifacts that will increase my physical capabilities¡­¡¯ He thought to himself.


    He looked at his avable Magic Points.


    ¡®I have over 1,000 Magic Points right now. Although that¡¯s nowhere near enough to purchase anything in the Magic Shop, I can buy any F-Rank artifacts I want now, including a weapon. The Artifact Shop will also level up if I purchase five more artifacts. Maybe I should buy 5 cheap artifacts and see what the level 2 Artifact Shop has to offer first.¡¯


    Thus, Leo began looking through the Artifact Shop while he rested.

 Chapter 81: Headmistress

    <h4>Chapter 81: Headmistress</h4>


    Chapter 81: Headmistress


    After spending some time looking through the Artifact Shop, Leo decided to purchase 5 cheap artifacts to level up the shop before investing anymore.


    [Bronze Helmet: Minor physical damage mitigation]


    [Leather Cape: Minor magic damage mitigation]


    [Green Crystal Earring: Minor boost to energy regeneration]


    [Green Crystal Earring: Minor boost to energy regeneration]


    [Red Coral Ne: Minor boost to strength]


    Leo had used 35 Magic Points in total for these 5 artifacts.


    Ding!


    <Artifact Shop has leveled up>


    Leo immediately went to see what changes had been made to the Artifact Shop, and to his surprise, he could now see E-Rank artifacts being sold in the shop. However, the prices were much higher, around three to four times more expensive than F-Rank artifacts.


    He wanted to look through each artifact to see if there was anything he wanted, mostly the weapon category, but before he could do so, he noticed the door to his training room opening.


    ¡®Huh? I¡¯m pretty sure that I locked the door¡­¡¯ he wondered inwardly as he turned to look at the door.


    His eyes widened with surprise when he saw the tall figure walking into the room, recognizing her identity immediately.


    He quickly stood up to greet the red-haired beauty, ¡°Good morning, Headmistress.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Eva sucked her teeth three consecutive times in a quick session, and she continued, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day since Camille left you alone and you¡¯re already cking? Even without your memories, I guess you can¡¯t change your bad habits as a cker, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Actually, I was just taking a break¡­¡± he said.


    ¡°But what are you doing here, Headmistress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on you. Since Camille won¡¯t return for a few days, I decided to take her ce and oversee your recovery until she returns.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I appreciate your consideration, but don¡¯t you have more important things to do? As the Headmistress of the academy, I¡¯m sure you have a lot of work to do.¡± Leo said to her.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he had an uneasy feeling about her.


    ¡°That would normally be the case, but with the Wilderness Training Course already prepared, I have some free time until the next big event.¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Then you should take this time to rest. I can train by myself.¡±


    Eva narrowed her eyes at Leo.


    ¡°I have other reasons to be here. I want to see for myself just how much you have recovered. Catch.¡±


    Eva suddenly tossed a potion into the air at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medium-grade energy potion. Drink it and spar with me for a bit.¡±


    ¡°You want to spar with me?¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡®Since she¡¯s the headmistress of this academy, she¡¯s probably even stronger than Miss Camille, right?¡¯ he wondered inwardly.


    As much as he wanted to refuse, he couldn¡¯t possibly refuse the most authoritative person in this academy.


    Furthermore, he was a little curious about her strength.


    Leo chugged the energy potion and pointed his sword at her.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Eva smiled and said, ¡°I should be saying those words.¡±


    She suddenly raised her right hand to the left side of her face before swinging it back down, and a sword made out of mes materialized in her grasp.


    ¡°Fire Magic Affinity?¡± Leo muttered. He could feel the heat of the sword even though he was a dozen meters away from it.


    ¡°Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got, Leo.¡± Eva beckoned him with a provocative smile on her face.


    Leo gritted his teeth and immediately rushed at her.


    Once he was close enough, he started unleashing everybo he knew from the Formless Sword Dance.


    However, Eva would either block or deflect all of them, and she would do so with seemingly no effort.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ His technique isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s not as decisive and sharp as before. Is this due to his injury? His strength is alsocking¡­¡¯ Eva was a little disappointed by the results.


    She was hoping that Miss Camille had downyed Leo¡¯s progress, but it is now clear to her that Leo truly wasn¡¯t ready to fight the top students just yet.


    Several minutester, Eva suddenly went on the offensive.


    This caught Leo off guard because she had been on the defensive since the beginning, so he thought that she was only going to defend.


    He tried to fight back as much as he could, but Eva eventually dominated him, and she did so in just three strikes.


    Leo froze his movements when Eva¡¯s ming sword was right beside his neck, and it felt like he was standing right in front of a zing hot oven.


    Eva retrieved her sword a momentter and said, ¡°You have a lot of work to do, Leo.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Just knowing isn¡¯t good enough, Leo. At this rate, you won¡¯t hold a candle against the students in the other school.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do these students have anything to do with me?¡± Leo asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight them in the uing tournament, so you have everything to do with them.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Tournament? This is the first time that I am hearing about this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a big tournament after the Wilderness Training Course, and all of the prestigious academies in this city will be participating in it with their strongest students. I have already entered your name as a participant.¡±


    ¡°What?! You entered me into this tournament without even asking for my permission?!¡± Leo eximed.


    ¡°Of course. Camille told me that you¡¯d be ready for it, and I trusted her. Also, news of your return has already spread to the other academies, and they¡¯re all expecting for you to show up. If you don¡¯t, they¡¯ll ridicule you and the academy, and I won¡¯t have that.¡±


    ¡°However, at this rate, you¡¯ll be ridiculed even if you participated in the tournament. Therefore, I will be training you for the next few days. And disimer¡ª I have a higher standard than Camille, so whatever you do with her, expect something worse.¡± Eva said with a sadistic smile on her face.


    ¡®At this rate, I will die from training too much¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 82: Passive Skills

    <h4>Chapter 82: Passive Skills</h4>


    Chapter 82: Passive Skills


    ¡°How long do you n on sitting there? Hurry up and stand back up. The training has just started!¡± Eve said to him.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Leo immediately stood up and pointed his sword at her.


    However, Eve didn¡¯t summon her ming sword and instead raised her fists in front of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but it¡¯s going to hurt.¡± Eve said with a wide grin on her face.


    Leo swallowed nervously, but he didn¡¯t even have the time toin, as Eve started rushing at him.


    Whoosh!


    Eve dodged his sword before thrusting her fist straight into his stomach, sending him flying back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to strike me with your sword! You won¡¯t be able to hurt me!¡± Eve shouted at him as she chased after him.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Upon hearing her words and feeling the pain in his stomach, Leo tossed aside all of his hesitation and started going at Eve as though he was seriously trying to kill her.


    ¡®This brat! He was hiding this much strength?!¡¯ Eve was a little surprised by Leo¡¯s sudden explosive power. Not just his speed, but even his strength increased drasticallypared to their first spar.


    However, despite that, Eve would still trash him with ease.


    Sometimeter, Eve stopped moving and said to Leo, who was on the ground groaning in pain, ¡°Camille¡¯s been too soft on you, Leo. But I don¡¯t me her. After all, you look like¡ª¡± Eve suddenly halted her sentence and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Anyways, get some rest. I will be back in an hour with some training equipment for your training.¡± Eve left the training room shortly after.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ The Headmistress is ruthless even in this world¡­ She doesn¡¯t even care about the fact that I am supposed to be injured¡­¡± Leo muttered after she left.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. The Headmistress has a very strict personality. If she decides to do something, she will do it to the best of her abilities.¡± Lilith said.


    Sometimeter, Leo sat on the floor and opened the Magic Shop.


    ¡®I have been ignoring this for a while now, but when the Magic Shop reached level 3, there were several new options in the shop.¡¯


    [Acquire Random F-Rank Passive Skill: 100 MP]


    [Acquire Random E-Rank Passive Skill: 500 MP]


    [Acquire Random D-Rank Passive Skill: 1,000 MP]


    ¡®What are passive skills? I¡¯ve been avoiding it because I didn¡¯t have enough Magic Points before, not to mention the random aspect, but now that I have plenty of Magic Points, I should purchase one of these and see for myself what they are¡­¡¯


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to purchase an F-Rank Passive Skill.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope this gamble pays off¡­¡¯


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Acquire Random F-Rank Passive Skill¡¯ for 100 Magic Points>


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    <You have purchased ¡®Acquire Random F-Rank Passive Skill¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Novice Combat Expertise>


    [Passive Skill: Novice Combat Expertise]


    [Description: Increases yourbat experience]


    Leo raised an eyebrow at his new passive skill.


    ¡®Novicebat expertise¡­? What kind of¡ª¡¯


    Leo was forced to stop thinking when a load of information suddenly rushed into his head, most of this information being rted tobat, such as martial arts, and the information binded with his memories, almost as though they had be his own.


    ¡°Leo, are you okay?¡± Lilith called out to him when his face suddenly became nk, looking dazed.


    However, Leo was too upied with the information to even hear her voice.


    Several minutester, Leo suddenly snapped out of his daze and began gasping for air.


    ¡°Leo! What happened to you?!¡± Lilith, who was constantly calling out to him for thest several minutes, eximed with a worried look on her face.


    After catching his breath, he said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ I did something with the Magic System, and then my mind was suddenly flooded with information¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Lilith said.


    But before he could exin any further, Eve returned to the training room.


    ¡°Leo, wear this armor.¡± Eve handed him a silver armor the moment she returned.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an artifact that will greatly reduce all physical damage done to your body. You¡¯ll be training with this starting now. This way, you¡¯llst longer, not to mention your injuries.¡±


    ¡°So you actually remember about my injuries¡­¡± Leo narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset that I hit you. It¡¯s just a few light punches. There¡¯s no need to be angry.¡± Eve smiled.


    ¡°Anyways, go ahead and wear it. Despite its appearance, it¡¯s actually quite light.¡±


    Leo nodded and wore the armor, and sure enough, it felt incredibly light, almost as though he was wearing a sweater.


    ¡°Heads up!¡± Eve suddenly shouted before throwing a fist at him.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened at the surprise attack, but his body somehow managed to react to it before his mind could even process the situation, deflecting her attack.


    Eve¡¯s eyes also widened when Leo had managed to deflect her surprise attack.


    Not only was this his first time avoiding her attack, but he¡¯d even done so with such fluid movements, almost as though he had done it countless times before.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ I wanted to test out the armor, but you have managed to dodge it¡ª¡±


    Eve suddenly threw another fist at him.


    However, just like the first time, Leo¡¯s body subconsciously moved by itself, narrowly dodging her strike for the second time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eve¡¯s body froze as she stared at Leo with a look of disbelief on her face.


    ¡°I see¡­ So you¡¯re still hiding your power, huh? You think you have the luxury to hold back against me?¡±


    A cold expression suddenly appeared on her face, causing Leo to swallow nervously.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t holding back. However, his new passive skill had improved hisbat experience more than he¡¯d anticipated, and there was no way he could exin that to Eve without revealing to her about the Magic System.


    Thus, over the next several hours, Eve would slowly push Leo to his limits to see just how powerful he was.


    At the end of the day, Eve said to him with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west sparred with each other, Leo. Although you¡¯re not as powerful as before, it¡¯s still as entertaining.¡±


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s entertaining for you, but it¡¯s definitely not fun for me¡­¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Get some good rest tonight. I¡¯ll see you here tomorrow after breakfast hours.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happened, it really improved your fighting prowess.¡± Lilith said to him afterward.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Even I was surprised by the results.¡±


    Leo exined to her about the passive skills as he walked back to the dorms. Once he returned to his room, he took a shower and went straight to bed.


    However, he didn¡¯t immediately go to sleep. Instead, he opened up the Artifact Shop and started looking at the new E-Rank artifacts.


    After spending an hour looking through the shop, Leo found an artifact that he wanted to purchase.


    [Diamond Sword: Increases the power of your swords by 50%. Increases the sharpness of your swords by 100%]


    Although the Diamond Sword had set him back 450 Magic Points, he truly believed that it was worth it.


    After that, he returned to the Magic Shop and pondered if he should purchase another F-Rank passive skill.


    ¡®The F-Rank passive skill Novice Combat Expertise helped me tremendously. I wonder what I can get from an E-Rank passive skill¡­¡¯


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to gamble pretty much the rest of his Magic Points.


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Acquire Random E-Rank Passive Skill¡¯ for 500 Magic Points>


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    <You have purchased ¡®Acquire Random E-Rank Passive Skill¡¯ from the Magic Shop>


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Formless Sword Dance>


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock after seeing the passive skill.


    ¡°Formless Sword Dance?! That¡¯s the name of the sword technique that I am currently using! Why is it a passive skill? Does this mean I wasted my¡ª¡±


    Once again, Leo stopped talking when information about the Formless Sword Dance started flowing inside his mind.


    However, Leo quickly realized that there were some differences between the two Formless Sword Dance. The Formless Sword Dance in the form of a passive skill seemed to be a superior version of the one taught by Khrome with more refined movements andbos, and there were even 100bos instead of 99.


    Leo suddenly jumped out of his bed and walked to the living room, where there was much more room.


    He closed his eyes and started swinging his arms around, acting as though there was a sword in his grasp, and he was practicing the Formless Sword Dance. However, he was not conscious of his current actions, almost as though he was sleepwalking.


    Lilith watched him with an entertained expression on her face.


    Two hourter, after repeating all 100bos of the Formless Sword Dance nine times, Leo stopped moving and opened his eyes.


    He took out a real sword from his Spatial Ring and started swinging the sword around, performing the Formless Sword Dance again and for the 10th time, his movements unbelievably smooth and natural, almost as though he¡¯d been practicing this technique every day for hundreds of years.


    After his performance ended, Leo fell asleep on the floor and wouldn¡¯t wake up until the following morning.


    ¡°Huh? Why am I sleeping on the floor in the living room?¡± Leo sat up and looked around with a puzzled expression after waking up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happened yesterday? You practiced with the sword until you fell asleep on the spot.¡± Lilith recalled what happenedst night to him.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± he muttered with a dumbfounded look on his face.

 Chapter 83: Mastery Rank A

    <h4>Chapter 83: Mastery Rank A</h4>


    Chapter 83: Mastery Rank A


    After getting off the floor, Leo retrieved his sword and started practicing the Formless Sword Dance, and to his surprise, he was suddenly able to perform all 100bos with incredible ease and smoothly.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s almost like I have practiced this technique for my entire life! It feels so natural that it¡¯s like my body is subconsciously moving on its own, something like muscle memory!¡±


    Leo swung the sword with excitement.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that your movements with the sword are more refined, your strength and speed is still the same. You¡¯ll need to work on your actual body if you want to utilize the sword technique to its fullest potential.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°I know.¡± He nodded.


    Sometimeter, Leo went to eat a light breakfast before making his way to the Training Center. Since it was getting close to the Wilderness Training Course, more students were returning to the academy to form their teams.


    ¡°Go get yourself warmed up first.¡± Eve said to him when she arrived shortly after he did.


    Leo nodded and started swinging his sword around.


    ¡°Hey, Leo, do you have a team for the Wilderness Training Course yet? Are you going to pick struggling Knights that you don¡¯t even know to help their score like previously?¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably go alone this time,¡± he calmly said.


    ¡°I would help those in need of help if I could, but I can barely handle myself right now. I don¡¯t have the capability to worry about others.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel guilty if you are. I respect your decision. In this world, it¡¯s every man for himself, and it¡¯s no different even for the strong.¡±


    After warming up, Leo started training with Eve.


    ¡®This guy! His movements are much smoother and precise than yesterday! Even the power behind his strikes are on another levelpared to yesterday! If he continues to recover his strength at this rate, he¡¯ll definitely be strong enough to participate in the tournament!¡¯ Eve smiled after seeing Leo¡¯s vast improvementspared to yesterday, and she couldn¡¯t help but be more passionate about training him.


    Several hourster.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. I won¡¯t be here tomorrow morning because of a meeting, so we¡¯ll move our training to the afternoon. This doesn¡¯t mean you can sleep in, alright?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo nodded.


    Unlike Miss Camille¡¯s training that wouldst throughout the day, Eve¡¯s training onlysted half a day, but the intensity of her training makes up for it. One was like training for a marathon and the other training for a short sprint¡ª that was the difference between these two women.


    Once Eve left, Leo sighed, ¡°I want to train magic, but Miss Camille isn¡¯t here¡­ And I don¡¯t want to risk getting caught by the Headmistress.¡±


    Lilith pondered for a moment.


    Her face suddenly brightened, and she spoke while pointing at his chest.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just disguise yourself? This way, you won¡¯t need to worry even if you¡¯re caught using magic.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief after hearing Lilith¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Lilith! Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner?! To think there was such an easy solution this entire time!¡±


    After resting for some time, Leo left the training room and entered another training room before using the artifact that can change his appearance.


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to use the face of a certain main character in a fantasy novel that he¡¯d previously read, and his face began changing to resemble the face in his imaginations.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Leo asked Lilith after the transformation.


    ¡°You look like a naive child who would be an easy target to take advantage of.¡± Lilith immediately said.


    Leo smiled, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s start practicing magic. I will take this time to increase the Mastery Rank of all my existing magic spells.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Lilith suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve returned to the academy, I don¡¯t need your mana to keep my soul safe, so I will stop absorbing it to allow you to regenerate your mana much quicker.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. This will definitely allow me to spam my magic spells much more often.¡± He nodded.


    After borrowing a Magic Absorbing Dummy, Leo returned to the training room and proceeded to spam magic spells at it.


    He started with ck Bullet, multicasting over 20 of them every few seconds, bombarding the dummy.


    Even though every cast would consume around 500 mana, he had plenty of mana to spare, not to mention his 125 mana regeneration that wouldpletely recover his spent mana within seconds.


    After spending just a little over an hour on ck Bullet, its Mastery Rank increased to A.


    When that happened, he stopped using ck Bullet and moved onto the next magic spell¡ª ck me.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo would spew ck mes from his palms like a methrower, and he would keep it active at its maximum output.


    His mana quickly drained, but it also recovered just as quickly.


    Several hourster, Leo took a seat on the floor and began resting after his ck me also reached Mastery Rank A. Furthermore, he finally finished his 100,000 mana quest, acquiring 20 Magic Points, and then he proceeded to purchase another one for 5 Magic Points.


    ¡°Even if they are just Tier 1 magic spells, to reach Mastery Rank A in a single day, not to mention two of them¡­ What terrifying speed¡­¡± Lilith mumbled with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    Leo returned to his room after changing back to his original appearance.


    The following morning, he would return to the Training Center and begin practicing Dark Shield, not stopping until he reached Mastery Rank A.


    However, since Dark Shield couldn¡¯t be spammed like the previous magic spells, his progress was naturally much slower.


    Once it was almost time to train with Eve, he removed his disguise and waited for her to show up.


    Meanwhile, several hundred miles away from Ster City, after flying for two days straight, Miss Camille could finally see the city walls of Celestial City.


    Once she reached the entrance, she descended to the ground and began walking towards the gates.

 Chapter 84: Visiting the Adventurers Bureau

    <h4>Chapter 84: Visiting the Adventurers Bureau</h4>


    Chapter 84: Visiting the Adventurers Bureau


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡± The guards at the gates gestured for Miss Camille to stop when she got close enough.


    Miss Camille didn¡¯t say anything and tossed her ID at them.


    ¡°How disrespectful! Who do you think you¡ª¡± The guard suddenly stopped speaking when heid eyes on the ID card he¡¯s just caught.


    ¡°C-Camille Light! Forgive me for not recognizing you, Saintess!¡± The guard quickly returned her ID.


    ¡°I have some business with the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau, so if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Open the gates!¡± The guard shouted at the people working the gates.


    Once Miss Camille entered the city and disappeared from the guard¡¯s view, another guard approached him and asked, ¡°Who was the beauty just now? I have never seen you act so nervous before.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize her? She was Camille Light¡ª the famous S-Rank Adventurer!¡±


    ¡°I think I have heard that name before, but didn¡¯t she already retire? What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but she looked angry.¡±


    After entering Celestial City, Miss Camille walked straight to the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.


    The Adventurers¡¯ Bureau¡¯s headquarter was a massive oval-shaped building that took up multiple streets, almost like a stadium, but it had many floors and gave off the atmosphere of an office building.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, Miss Camille was stopped again by the guards there. After all, she was fully geared in artifacts.


    ¡°What is your business at the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau?¡± The guard asked.


    Miss Camille handed her ID to the guard and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with Chairman Gerard.¡±


    ¡°C-Camille Light!¡± The guard¡¯s eyes widened.


    After snapping out of his daze, the guard spoke, ¡°Do you have an appointment with the Chairman? He only epts meetings through appointments now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. I need to speak with him right now. Tell him I am here and he will agree to meet with me.¡± Miss Camille said in a calm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the Chairman is currently in an important meeting that willst all day. Nobody can disturb him right now. Please understand my position.¡±


    Miss Camille narrowed her eyes, her gaze turned cold, causing the guard to tremble in fear.


    ¡°I understand. Then I will notify the Chairman of my presence without bothering you.¡±


    Miss Camille turned around and walked away from the building until she gained a good distance.


    The guards there watched her weird movements with raised eyebrows, having an uneasy feeling in their guts.


    Their uneasiness grew when Miss Camille stopped walking and turned to face the building again.


    ¡°He-Hey! What do you think you are doing?! Saintess!¡± One of the guards there shouted when Miss Camille suddenly summoned a golden spear in her grasp.


    However, she ignored the guard and continued to focus on the building.


    A vicious light flickered in her eyes, and after taking a calm breath, she lunged the golden spear at the building.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The guards there eximed in shock after seeing her actions.


    Of course, the headquarters of the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau was protected with magic to prevent situations like this one. Miss Camille knew about it in advance, hence why she dared to attack the building. There was only one reason for her actions¡ª to call out the Chairman of the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.


    ¡°Y-You! What are you doing?! How dare you attack the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau!¡± The guards there immediately surrounded Miss Camille.


    However, Miss Camille remained calm despite her situation.


    In fact, she even tossed a second golden spear at the building, causing it to shake again.


    ¡°S-Stop it! Even if you are an S-Rank Adventurer, there is a limit to your jokes! You can still be punished for your actions!¡±


    Despite Miss Camille¡¯s actions, the guards didn¡¯t dare to approach her, as the difference between her power and theirs was far too great. The only thing they can do is try to convince her to stop until backup arrives.


    ¡°Saintess! Why are you doing this?! Why are you suddenly attacking the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau!¡±


    The guards asked her, but she ignored all of them.


    ¡°Call Chairman Gerard out here! I want to speak with him!¡±


    More and more people gathered at the scene.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the S-Rank healer, Saintess Light?! What is she doing here? And why is she attacking the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau?!¡± The spectators were baffled by the situation.


    Sometimeter, a group of well-dressed individuals with unfathomable auras around them came out of the building and approached Miss Camille.


    ¡°What the hell is thismotion?! Who dares to attack the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau in broad daylight?!¡± A deafening voice rippled throughout the area.


    The guards there turned to look at the person who just spoke. He was a tall and bulky middle-aged man with short ck hair and blue eyes and a stern-looking face. They immediately made a path for this person when they saw his face.


    ¡°Chairman Gerard!¡± They all greeted him.


    ¡°Y-You see¡­ What had happened was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± Miss Camille suddenly spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°You¡­ What the hell are you doing here?¡± Chairman Gerard frowned after seeing Miss Camille¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, father.¡± Miss Camille said with a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°W-What? Did she just call the Chairman ¡®father¡¯?¡± One of the guards there muttered.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Chairman Gerard¡¯s full name is Gerard Light. He¡¯s Saintess Light¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°You better have a good reason for your actions, Camille. Even if you¡¯re my daughter, you have assaulted the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau today.¡± Chairman Gerard narrowed his eyes on her.


    ¡°Allow me to repeat those words to you. Even if you are my father, your Adventurers¡¯ Bureau nearly got my friend killed. If I don¡¯t receive a proper exnation, I will tear this whole ce down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The entire ce was dead silent as this father and daughter pair stared daggers at each other.


    After a moment of silence, Chairman Gerard sighed, ¡°Follow me. Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±

 Chapter 85: Chairman Gerard

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chairman Gerard</h4>


    Chapter 85: Chairman Gerard


    ¡°I apologize for this inconvenience, but let¡¯s take a break for our meeting.¡± Chairman Gerard said to the group of people following him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand. After all, family matters should be above everything else.¡±


    ¡°I needed to stretch my body, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s all return tomorrow at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sometimeter, Camille followed Chairman Gerard into the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.


    Once they were inside his office, Chairman Gerard sat behind his office table and stared at Camille with a frown on his face.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d nevere back to the Celestial City after your retirement, especially after all that fuss you made before you left.¡±


    Camille sneered, ¡°You think I wanted to be here? My friend nearly got killed because of someone in the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Chairman Gerard ced his hands before his mouth and pondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s some serious usations, Camille. Where did you get the idea that someone in my Adventurers¡¯ Bureau tried to harm your friend?¡±


    Camille narrowed her eyes and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°There are plenty of people who want to get back at me for opposing the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau and retiring. However, they cannot harm me, so they decided to harm my friend instead. Of course, these people include you, father.¡±


    ¡°You think I had something to do with your friend? I may despise your decision to retire, but I would never do something this petty! Are you looking down on me, Camille?!¡± Chairman Gerard mmed the desk in front of him, causing it to jump.


    If the desk hadn¡¯t been enforced with magic, it would¡¯ve shattered just now.


    ¡°And you still haven¡¯t said anything about your ¡®friend¡¯.¡±


    Camille sneered in disdain, ¡°Still acting like you don¡¯t know anything, huh? There¡¯s no way the Chairman of the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau hasn¡¯t heard about the Adventurer that I am sponsoring. In fact, I am willing to bet that you heard about it the same day I signed the papers.¡±


    Chairman Gerard¡¯s eyes slightly.


    ¡°So this whole thing is about that boy, Leon¡­ Indeed, I heard about him. His name was being mentioned practically everywhere I went for the first two days in the bureau. However, so what if I know him? What does that prove?¡±


    ¡°He took a special mission recently to be promoted to C-Rank. However, this special mission was rted to the Scarlet Family, and as far as I am aware, this special mission was a death trap for him. He was sent there as a sacrifice, and only the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau can assign Adventurers to specific special missions!¡±


    ¡°The Scarlet Family¡¯s special mission¡­¡± Chairman Gerard finally understood the full situation.


    Due to the nature of the special mission, the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau had cklisted it so that their system wouldn¡¯t automatically assign any Adventurers to it.


    However, the fact that Leo had been selected to do the mission meant that someone had purposefully assigned it to him.


    ¡°I want you to investigate the person who assigned him the special mission and find out why this person did it. If you don¡¯t find the person responsible, I will hold you and the entire Adventurers¡¯ Bureau ountable, and you can forget about our agreement.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chairman Gerard stood up with a deep frown on his face.


    ¡°That agreement was the only reason we allowed you to retire!¡±


    ¡°And what about your part of the agreement? That the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau would never bother me if I agreed to it? Your party was the first to break the agreement, so it would only make sense for me to do the same.¡±


    Chairman Gerard gritted his teeth in anger, but he quicklyposed himself and sat back down.


    ¡°Very well, we will investigate the person responsible for assigning your prot¨¦g¨¦ to the Scarlet Family¡¯s special mission. Is this all?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I am not done. Someone had also ced a ¡®bounty¡¯ on him. It could be the same person who assigned him to the special mission, but it could also be a different person.¡±


    ¡°A bounty? I understand the special mission case, but anybody could¡¯ve put a bounty on him! Why would you suspect that we¡¯re also part of it?¡±


    ¡°Because the bounty appeared right before his special mission, and the bounty hunters that had been selected were his teammates during an ongoing mission, or do you expect me to believe that it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Camille spoke.


    And she continued, ¡°Furthermore, only very few people know about the existence of Leon. If not the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau who could ess his information at will, who else would try to kill him?¡±


    Chairman Gerard pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°We will investigate the person behind the special mission, but we will not entertain you with the bounty issue unless you have concrete evidence that my Adventurers¡¯ Bureau was involved. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can do the investigation yourself.¡±


    ¡°When you find the culprit, lock him in a cell for me. I want to personally question him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then about our agreement¡­¡±


    ¡°That will depend on the result of your investigation.¡± Camille said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I will stay in the city for two days. Let¡¯s hope you find the culprit by then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Chairman Gerard said right as Camille turned around.


    ¡°There is going to be an award ceremony for your brother next month. Will you be attending?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I only have one brother, and he¡¯s already dead.¡± Camille said in a calm voice before she left the room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chairman Gerardid back on his chair and rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°What a troublesome daughter¡­¡± he muttered in a sighing voice.


    After leaving the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau, Camille went to a nearby flower shop and purchased a bundle of flowers before making her way to the graveyard.


    At the graveyard, she approached a certain tombstone with the name ¡®Leon Light¡¯ engraved in it.


    She ced the flowers she¡¯d just bought in front of the tombstone and silently prayed to it.


    Meanwhile, Chairman Gerard ordered the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau¡¯s intelligence unit to investigate the person responsible for Leon¡¯s special mission.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Chairman Gerard received a name.


    ¡°Marden Graves¡­ I see¡­ This makes sense. Thank you for your hard work. Lock him up in a cell for now.¡± Chairman Gerard dismissed the team shortly after.


    He called Camille and notified her of the news.


    ¡°Marden Graves? So it was that bastard¡­¡± Camille gritted her teeth in anger after hearing his name.


    ¡°Where are you keeping him? I want to speak with him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently behind bars in one of our cells in the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau. However, we can¡¯t keep him locked up for too long. If you want to speak with him, you muste now.¡±


    ¡°I am already on my way there.¡± Camille hung up the phone and flew straight to the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.


    Sometimeter, Chairman Gerard led Camille to their in-house prison. They stopped walking once they were in front of a certain cell, where a young man was locked up.


    ¡°Camille! You really came back!¡± The man inside the prison immediately jumped out of his seat and rushed to her with a blissful look on his face, clearly very happy to see her. However, he was quickly stopped by a thickyer of enhanced ss that would remain unscathed even if it was struck by a tank.


    Camille frowned when she saw this, and she turned to look at Chairman Gerard with a cold gaze.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± she spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°Did you think I would let you see him without ensuring his safety? I don¡¯t care if he tried to kill your protege, you¡¯re not going to kill him. I don¡¯t need you stirring trouble with the Graves Family again.¡±


    Camille sucked her teeth with an annoyed face.


    ¡°Camille! I am so happy that you came to visit me!¡± The person behind the ss wall eximed.


    Camille turned to look at him with clear killing intent in her gaze, but the man didn¡¯t seem to mind it.


    ¡°So you were the bastard behind Leon¡¯s special mission. I should¡¯ve known it was you, Marden. Although I can guess why you did it, I am still going to ask you¡ª why did you target Leon?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Leon? Oh, you mean that little brat who dared to get between our rtionship! I won¡¯t let another man be close to you when you already have me! I won¡¯t have it, Camille my dear!¡±


    ¡°This delusional fucker!¡± Camille suddenly smashed the ss wall with her fist that was gushing with mana, but her fist was repelled without leaving any marks on the ss.


    ¡°Get him out there! I am going to kill him!¡± She turned to look at Chairman Gerard, who shook his head.


    ¡°You know I cannot allow that to happen. And don¡¯t even try to threaten me. It¡¯s not going to work. The rtionship between our Light Family and their Graves Family is already bad enough as it is. If you kill him, it will cause a full-blown war between our families.¡±


    ¡°So what?! This bastard has been harassing me for years and I have endured all of it! However, he crossed the line when he tried to harm Leon, who ispletely innocent! He even thinks we¡¯re in a rtionship! This world is better off without this delusional bastard! I¡¯m going to kill him today whether you like it or not! If you think this ss wall can stop me¡ª¡±


    Camille¡¯s body suddenly began emanating a golden aura, and her eyes flickered with intense killing intent.


    ¡°CAMILLE!¡± Chairman Gerard suddenly roared. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about our family! If you kill him, the Graves Family will do everything in their power to avenge him! This means that everybody close to you will be in their crosshair, including the academy! Our family might be able to handle them, but I can¡¯t say the same for the others.¡±


    Camille gritted her teeth in frustration, ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let him go?¡±


    ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Bureau will punish him ordingly for his vitions. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°If only your words are trustworthy.¡± Camille sneered.


    She turned to look at Marden and asked, ¡°Are you also responsible for the bounty on Leon?¡±


    However, he spoke with a puzzled expression, ¡°Bounty? What bounty?¡±


    Camille immediately frowned.


    ¡®He¡¯s not responsible for Leo¡¯s bounty? But who else would want him dead beside Marden?¡¯ she wondered inwardly.


    She spoke again a momentter, ¡°Marden, this is yourst warning. If you dare mess with me or Leon again, I will kill you even if I have to start a war with the Graves Family!¡±


    A malicious grin suddenly appeared on Marden¡¯s face, and he spoke in a crazed voice, ¡°If you want me to stop, you¡¯ll have to kill me.¡±


    ¡°This crazy bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. His family has learned of his detainment and is already demanding his release. We won¡¯t be able to keep him locked up for much longer. We¡¯ll figure out somethingter, but for now¡­¡± Chairman Gerard said to her after seeing the text on his phone.


    ¡°Che!¡±


    Camille turned around and left the in-house prison with Chairman Gerard shortly after.


    Once they returned to Chairman Gerard¡¯s office, Camille said to him, ¡°I was serious about what I said. If you don¡¯t want me to start a war with the Graves Family, it would be in your best interest to keep them in check.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so easy. The Graves Family is on par with our Light Family in terms of influence and power, and they¡¯re growing stronger every day. You think I don¡¯t want to get rid of their family that is nothing but an eyesore to me? I would¡¯ve done so already by now if it was that easy! Anyways, you should leave the city before the Graves Family arrive, unless you want to make our situation even moreplicated.¡± Chairman Gerard said to her.

 Chapter 86: Attack in Broad Daylight

    <h4>Chapter 86: Attack in Broad Daylight</h4>


    Chapter 86: Attack in Broad Daylight


    ¡°It¡¯s not about power or influence, father. You just don¡¯t have the spine to fight them. However, I am different. I don¡¯t care even if I lose. I will fight the Graves Family if they continue messing with me.¡± Camille said with a stern expression on her face.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, I won¡¯t stop you. After all, even though you bear the surname Light, you¡¯re no longer part of our family. I only wanted to look out for you as your father, but there¡¯s nothing I can do if you won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Chairman Gerard shook his head.


    ¡°Go ahead and start a war with the Graves Family. However, my Light Family won¡¯t be there to help you.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if the family has always been there for me. Howughable. I am leaving.¡± Camille walked out of the office and disappeared from the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau.


    About an hour after Camille left, the Graves Family showed up at the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau to demand the release of Marden Graves, the eldest son of their family.


    The Adventurers¡¯ Bureau had no choice but to release Marden Graves, especially considering that his vition wasn¡¯t that serious to most people there.


    ¡°I heard that your daughter, Camille Light, was responsible for locking up my son! I demand an exnation, Chairman Gerard!¡± Marden Graves¡¯ mother, Elizabeth Graves, eximed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you. Your son¡¯s actions have vited the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau¡¯s code of conduct by abusing his authority. There have also been many reports thatined about his inappropriate behavior at work. Therefore, as the Chairman of the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau, I am removing Marden Graves from his position, effective immediately.¡±


    ¡°You dare?!¡± Elizabeth pointed at him with a trembling hand.


    ¡°We have already released Marden. If you want to cause a scene, do so outside.¡± Chairman Gerard said with a nonchnt expression.


    Once they were outside, Marden said, ¡°Mother, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. That vixen Camille Light is at fault here.¡± Elizabeth sneered in disdain.


    And she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. We¡¯ll see what your father can do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marden nodded.


    They began approaching their car parked nearby.


    However, before they could take two steps, Marden¡¯s eyes suddenly widened with shock, and he shouted while pushing his mother aside, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Marden?!¡± Elizabeth eximed as she was sent flying.


    BOOM!


    A ck spear suddenly fell from the sky andnded right where Marden Graves was standing, causing a massive explosion.


    The people outside the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau scattered like ants after the explosion.


    ¡°That was dark magic! Are we being attacked by vampires?!¡± Someone there shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Even if they somehow snuck into the city, they wouldn¡¯t attack the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau in broad daylight!¡±


    The guards working in the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau rushed outside and prepared to defend the ce, but a second attack did note.


    Once the smoke cleared up, Elizabeth rushed to her son, who was now lying unconscious inside arge crater.


    ¡°MARDEN!!!¡± Elizabeth jumped into the crater and checked Marden¡¯s condition.


    ¡®He¡¯s still alive!¡¯ She sighed in relief after feeling his heartbeat.


    However, Marden was in a bad condition. His body was badly damaged with burn marks all over his body, looking as though he¡¯d been struck by a truck at full speed beforending in a pit of fire.


    ¡°H-Healer! Who here is a healer?! Hurry up and heal my son!¡± Elizabeth began looking around frantically, almost as if she was being possessed by a demon.


    ¡°I-I am a healer. However, I don¡¯t think I have the capability to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Hurry up and start healing him!¡±


    Sometimeter, Chairman Gerard came outside with a frown in his face.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?! Who dares to attack our Adventurers¡¯ Bureau?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. This


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, Chairman! Someone suddenly attacked Marden!¡±


    Chairman Gerard rushed to Marden and his mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Gerard! This is all your fault! It must be that damned daughter of yours who assaulted my son!¡± Elizabeth started pointing fingers.


    Chairman Gerard stared at Marden with a pondering gaze.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke in a nonchnt voice, ¡°The person who attacked your son used dark magic. My daughter uses light magic. I understand that you¡¯re angry, but you shouldn¡¯t throw around baseless usations like that.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! She must have hired an assassin or something! She¡¯s the only one who has a motive!¡± Elizabeth roared.


    ¡°Hmph. Your son has a pretty bad reputation, and this is a well-known fact in the city. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there are many people out there who want to kill him. Anyways, I have already called for the police and the paramedics. I hope for the best for your son.¡± Chairman Gerard said as he turned around.


    ¡°WAIT!!! You can use light magic as well! Why aren¡¯t you healing my son?!¡± Elizabeth suddenly shouted.


    Chairman Gerard halted his movements and turned around to stare at her with a cold gaze, ¡°You want me to help you right after threatening me? Who do you think you are? And unlike my daughter, I am not very experienced with healing magic. I won¡¯t be able to heal him even if I want to. Just wait for the paramedics and hope for the best. I still have to find the person responsible for this so I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Gerard! I swear that you and your family will regret this!¡± Elizabeth stared at his disappearing back with intense killing intent in her gaze.


    The police and paramedics arrived shortly after.


    While the police spoke with the people there, the paramedics treated Marden. However, even a high-grade healing potion wasn¡¯t enough topletely heal him. Although it would make all of his external injuries disappear, his internal injuries will take much longer to heal, not to mention the shock he¡¯d received from the attack had put him in aa.


    News of the attack quickly spread throughout the city, shocking everyone that heard it.


    The Graves Family tried to make the Light Family responsible for the attack, but without any evidence to back up their ims, the usations remained as nothing more than usations.


    As for the perpetrator responsible for the attack, they were still atrge, and the chances of this person being caught was slim to none, as nobody had seen or knew the attacker.


    The whole incident shook the whole city, and it would remain a hot topic for the next few days, but people eventually forgot about it, except for the Graves Family, who would continue to look for the culprit until they were found.


    Several dayster, Camille returned to Ster City.


    ¡°Miss Camille! How was your trip? Did you figure out anything?¡± Leo was happy to see her return safely.


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I found the person who was responsible for assigning you to the special mission.¡±


    ¡°Really?! What happened to this person?!¡±


    A mysterious smile appeared on Camille¡¯s face as she spoke, ¡°I will tell you more about it once we sit down. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo nodded, and he followed her to the infirmary, where she would tell him about her findings.

 Chapter 87: Significant Improvements

    <h4>Chapter 87: Significant Improvements</h4>


    Chapter 87: Significant Improvements


    Once they were seated in the infirmary, Camille exined the whole situation to him.


    ¡°Marden Graves! That lunatic! He tried to kill me because he thought I¡¯d get in the way of his imaginary rtionship with you?! This reason is even worse than I¡¯d anticipated!¡± Leo eximed after learning the truth.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to him? He will definitely try to harm me again if he¡¯s left alone!¡±


    Camille shook her head and said, ¡°Unfortunately, he is from the Graves Family, one of the more influential families in the world, so they have a lot of people supporting them. If we want to get rid of him, we will need the help of multiple families that are as influential if not even more influential than them.¡±


    ¡°Or¡­ you can assassinate him.¡±


    ¡°Assassinate him?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, it would be for the best if we avoid the Graves Family for now. They¡¯re probably going to cause trouble for meter, too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I did get their son locked up, even if it was just for a bit. The Graves Family is infamous for returning favors, especially when they feel offended, which happens more than they breathe.¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry, Miss Camille! If they try to do anything funny, I will deal with them for you! I also have a favor to return to them for trying to kill me!¡± Leo quickly said.


    Camille smiled and said, ¡°Then you should hurry up and grow stronger, because you¡¯ll need to be stronger than me if you want to deal with them.¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo asked her, ¡°By the way, what about my bounty? Is Marden also responsible for it?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡ª at least he refuted it. Marden is someone who would admit to something even if it could get him in trouble. He admitted to assigning you to the special mission without hesitation, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to refute the other im.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So there is another person out there who wishes to harm ¡®Leon¡¯, but why¡­?¡± Leo mumbled with a pondering face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out as we go,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Anyways, I am going to speak with the Headmistress to let her know that I have returned. I will meet you in the Training Center in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Leo stopped her, and he continued, ¡°If you want to meet with the Headmistress, you shoulde with me to the Training Center. She¡¯s going to be there in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Why would she be there? And how do you know that?¡± Camille raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°She¡¯s been training me since you left¡­¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Really? So she wasn¡¯t joking when she said that¡­¡± Camille muttered in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s like a devil during training. I thought I had it bad when I trained with you or Khrome, but the Headmistress is many times worse. I am always on the verge of death after our training. She doesn¡¯t know how to hold back!¡±


    ¡°While that may be true, the Headmistress knows what she is doing. She¡¯s trained three S-Rank Adventurers, and they¡¯re all monsters. Most people would consider it an honor to be trained by her, even if it¡¯s just for a single day.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°Come with me to the Training Center now. I want to see how much you¡¯ve improved.¡±


    Leo nodded.


    Sometimeter, Leo and Camille stood before each other with several meters of distance between him.


    Leo was wielding his sword while Camille wielded her light spear.


    ¡°Here Ie, Miss Camille!¡± Leo warned her before he rushed at her.


    Whoosh!


    Leo quickly closed their distance and started swinging his sword at her.


    Camille¡¯s eyes widened with surprise after blocking the first strike, but she would only be more surprised as Leo continued to swing his sword.


    It only took a few strikes, but Camille could tell that Leo had improved significantly since thest time they had sparred with each other.


    ¡®It¡¯s not just his strength and speed! Even his swordsmanship and general movement is countless times better than before! How did he improve so much in such a short time?!¡¯


    Camille didn¡¯t think it was caused by the Magic System at first since Leo wasn¡¯t using any magic, and she didn¡¯t know about his passive skills or invisible artifacts.


    It has only been a little over three weeks since Camille sparred with Leo. Although that is plenty of time for one to improve, Leo¡¯s improvements were something that could only be achieved after years of training, especially with his swordsmanship with Formless Sword Dance that seemed to have surpassed even Khrome.


    ¡®Is this the result of the Headmistress¡¯ training? No¡­ that¡¯s not possible¡­ Then could it be his Magic System? I thought it only improved his magic talents¡­¡¯


    Due to her pondering, Camille wasn¡¯tpletely focused on the fight, so Leo had almost managed tond a strike on her for the first time.


    However, Camille became serious at thest second and summoned a second light spear to block his attack before kicking him away from her.


    Boom!


    Leo flew and mmed his back on the wall after the kick.


    ¡®Oh shit!¡¯ Camille cried inwardly after realizing that she¡¯d gone a little too hard on him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She quickly went to check on him.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Leo stood back up as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really improved since ourst spar¡­ Is this due to the Magic System?¡± Camille couldn¡¯t help but ask him.


    He nodded and spoke with a bittersweet smile on his face, ¡°Yes, but the Headmistress¡¯ training also ys a big part in my improvement. When I train with her, it¡¯s like I am fighting a boss that was programmed to never lose. Of course, it¡¯s also like that when I train with you, but you don¡¯t hit me as hard and actually know how to hold back.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Anyways¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh? Camille, when did youe back?¡± A familiar voice suddenly resounded in the room.


    Leo and Camille turned to look at the door simultaneously to see Headmistress Eve walking into the training room.


    ¡°I just got back today,¡± Camille said.


    ¡°And the first thing you do aftering back is train with Leo? You¡¯re really dedicated to him. I¡¯m a little envious.¡± Eve said with a teasing smile on her face.


    ¡°I was going to see you first, but he told me that you¡¯d show up here, so I decided to wait.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°I see¡­ Anyways, you really made a mess when you went to the Celestial City. Do you have any idea how many calls I got during thest two days? Especially the Graves Family. They¡¯re really bothersome.¡±


    ¡°They called you? Why?¡± Camille asked.


    ¡°Their son, Marden Graves, was attacked right outside the Adventurers¡¯ Bureau, and they think you¡¯re responsible for it.¡± Eve shook her head, and she continued, ¡°But that¡¯s impossible since he was attacked with dark magic, unless you used some kind of artifact.¡±


    ¡®Dark magic?¡¯ Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the attack, and unless they have proof that I attacked him, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Camille said in a nonchnt voice.


    Eve chuckled, ¡°Even if you did attack him, I won¡¯t let them touch you as long as you¡¯re in this academy.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, you sparred with Leo, right? What do you think? Has he improved in your eyes?¡± she then asked.


    Camille turned to look at Leo and nodded in a stiff manner, ¡°He¡¯s improved a little, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Just a little, huh? Anyways, today will be ourst day of training since the Wilderness Training Course is in two days. Do you want to train him instead now that you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°No, you can continue training him. I¡¯d like to watch as well.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°Alright then. You heard her, Leo. Let¡¯s not disappoint her with your performance.¡± Eve said as she approached Leo with a sadistic grin on her face.


    ¡®Looks like I am really going to die today¡­¡¯ he sighed inwardly.


    After wearing all of the artifacts for training, Leo began his training with Eve.


    Several hourster, Eve squatted beside Leo, who was groaning in pain on the cold floor, his body soaked in sweat, looking like he¡¯d juste out of the sauna.


    ¡°Congrattions, you are the fourth person to have survived my week-long training,¡± she said to him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Thest three to survive my training managed to be S-Rank Adventurers. Though, I¡¯m sure you have the potential to do the same even without my training.¡±


    ¡°Camille, can you check on him? I might have broken a bone or two in his body.¡± She beckoned for Camille the following moment.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if every bone in his body is broken after all that¡­¡± Camille shook her head and went to cast her strongest healing magic on Leo, quickly reducing the pain he felt.


    ¡°Get some rest for the next two days, Leo. I have high expectations for you.¡± Eve said to him.


    ¡°By the way,e to my office tomorrow morning, Camille. I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Eve left the training room shortly after, leaving Leo and Camille alone.


    Once Leo waspletely healed, they both returned home to rest.


    ¡°There is an assembly tomorrow at 3PM in the auditorium. They¡¯re going to talk about the Wilderness Training Course. Make sure you¡¯re there.¡± Camille said to him before letting him go.


    ¡°I understand. Good night, Miss Camille, and thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The following morning, Camille went to meet up with Eve inside her office.


    ¡°Is this about my business in the Celestial City?¡± Camille spoke after sitting down, and she continued, ¡°I left the city before Marden was attacked if that¡¯s why I am here.¡±


    Eve shook her head and spoke, ¡°No, this has nothing to do with the Graves Family or you. I want to talk to you about Leo.¡±


    ¡°Leo? What about him?¡±


    Eve narrowed her eyes on Camille, and after a moment of silence, she spoke, ¡°Camille, you¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡±


    Camille raised an eyebrow in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eve sighed, ¡°I was suspicious at first, but I have confirmed it after spending thest few days with him. Leo¡­ He¡¯s not the same Leo that we knew, is he?¡±


    Camille¡¯s eyes widened with shock after hearing Eve¡¯s words, subconsciously clenching her fists.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, I guess I am right. Tell me, Camille. What the hell is going on? Who is he if he¡¯s not Leo?¡± Eve sat forward and stared at Camille with a serious expression on her face.

 Chapter 88: Gathering at the Auditorium

    <h4>Chapter 88: Gathering at the Auditorium</h4>


    Chapter 88: Gathering at the Auditorium


    A drop of cold sweat appeared on Camille¡¯s forehead after hearing Headmistress Eve¡¯s words.


    ¡°L-Leo? What are you¡ª¡±


    Eve suddenly interrupted, ¡°Stop it, Camille. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re protecting his identity, but you can trust me.¡±


    And she continued, ¡°I was suspicious about him the moment I saw him when you brought him to my office. For someone with amnesia, he didn¡¯t look lost or confused, not to mention his sudden loss of strength.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s possible that he had been injured during the time he went missing, I have confirmed it myself during these past few days that isn¡¯t the case. During our spar, there were no signs of him being injured. Furthermore, his progress every day doesn¡¯t make any sense, especially since I¡¯d gone pretty hard on his body. I thought he was just recovering his strength at first, but it was more like he was progressing his strength than recovering it. If he was truly injured, he wouldn¡¯t be progressing so fast.¡±


    ¡°Last but not least, albeit faint, I can sense traces of magic from his body, almost as if he¡¯d used it recently. I believe that he had been practicing his magic before training with me. However, that shouldn¡¯t be possible considering that Leo doesn¡¯t have the ability to use magic.¡±


    ¡°Now tell me, Camille, who is this Leo with you if he¡¯s not the Leo I knew? And what happened to the previous Leo?¡± Headmistress Eve stared at her with narrowed eyes and a sharp gaze.


    After a moment of silence, Camille sighed out loud, ¡°Alright, fine, you¡¯re right. He is not the same Leo that died several months ago¡ª the same Leo that we knew. However, he is still Leo.¡±


    ¡°Please exin.¡± Eve spoke with her hands in front of her mouth, and on her face was a serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the Leo we knew, but this Leo¡­ It appears that he¡¯de from another world¡ª a world where ¡®Leo¡¯ still existed.¡± Camille exined.


    Eve¡¯s eyes widened with shock after hearing her words.


    ¡°He¡¯s from another world?¡±


    Although she was shocked, Eve didn¡¯t seem to be in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he came to this world, but it¡¯s true. I thought he was a zombie at first, or someone pretending to be Leo, but that¡¯s not the case. He¡¯s really Leo¡ª just not the one we knew. And unlike the previous Leo, this one can use magic. In fact, he has tremendous magic talents that even we cannotpare to. I reckon that he will be one of the most powerful magicians in this world in a few years despite having never used magic beforeing to this world.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± Eve muttered with a pondering look on her face.


    ¡°So the Leo we knew is most likely still dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Dang it, Camille! Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?! Do you have any idea what his existence means in our world?! He¡¯s going to be hunted if news of his existence is leaked to the world!¡± Eve eximed.


    Camille frowned, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t want his existence to be leaked. The fewer people that know about it the better!¡±


    ¡°Where is Leo right now?¡± Eve then asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s either going to be in his room or at the Training Center.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I need to speak with him!¡±


    Eve and Camille left the office to look for Leo.


    They stopped by his dorm first since it was on the way to the Training Center. When he couldn¡¯t be found in his room, they made their way to the Training Center.


    However, the person working at the front desk said that he didn¡¯t see Leo enter the building when asked by them.


    ¡®He¡¯s not here? If he¡¯s not in his room or at the Training Center, where could he be?¡¯ Camille pondered.


    Unbeknownst to these two, Leo was actually in the Training Center. However, he¡¯d gone in a disguise, so nobody knew that he was there.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in looking for him now. Let¡¯s just wait until the gathering at the auditorium. He¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Once it was lunchtime, Leo left the Training Center to get some food at the cafeteria before making his way to the auditorium for the gathering.


    The majority of the students in the academy would be there, so it was immensely crowded when he arrived.


    ¡°There¡¯s too many people here¡­¡± Leo, who was not good with crowded ces, sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s always like this every year.¡± Lilith said as she hovered above Leo.


    They entered the massive building some timeter.


    The moment he stepped inside, Leo noticed something odd about the scenery inside.


    ¡®The normal students and the magic students are split in half, like oil and water¡­¡¯ he thought to himself.


    All of the normal students were sitting towards the back of the auditorium while the magic students sat in the front.


    There was a clear division between the students, but there was nothing the teachers or the academy could do about it. If they forced the two sides together, it would definitely have the opposite effect, so the only thing they can do is wait for the day they naturallye together, which might nevere.


    Sometimeter, Headmistress Eve entered the stage and began speaking through the microphone on the stand before her, ¡°Good afternoon, students. This year, just like every other year, you will all go into the Wilderness to acquire realbat experience as part of your examination. The Wilderness Training Course willst for 30 days. During these 30 days, you can do whatever you want, but you must stay in the Wilderness. If you return to the city, that will mark the end of your examination. The points you have collected during your examination will still be counted, but you cannot gain any more points.¡±


    ¡°In order to acquire points, you will need to y monsters and clear Labyrinths if youe across one, but you must notify a teacher before you enter the Labyrinth.¡±


    ¡°During the Wilderness Training Course, all of you will be given a watch and camera. The watch can count the amount of monsters you have killed, and the camera can be used to record whatever you encounter. It is not required to have your camera active the entire time, but it is rmended that you use it during fights for evidence.¡±


    ¡°Now onto the rules. It should be a given that you are not allowed to attack other students in the Wilderness. It is a different matter if you encounter students from another academy, but if you are caught harming or sabotaging a fellow student, you will be expelled from the academy and be punished ordingly. Other than that, you are free to do whatever you have to to survive the Wilderness.¡±


    ¡°If you enter the Wilderness in a group, only those in an official group will be able to share points with each other. In other words, if you decide to partner up with another student after the training course starts, the points you acquire won¡¯t be shared with each other, unless you notify a teacher about your changes, but you are only allowed to change your team one time for the whole training course.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you will acquire less points if you are in the group, and the bigger the group, the more points you will have to share with each other. However, we still rmend that you form a team of at least 4 people, as you can all work together to survive, which will greatly reduce your risk of dying out there. Keep in mind that today is thest day for you to form a team and change it as many times as you want. Also, a team cannot surpass six people.¡±


    The Headmistress continued to talk about the Wilderness Training Course for several more minutes before ending her sentence with, ¡°If you have any questions, your teachers will stay in their ssroom for the next few hours. I will see you all tomorrow at the East Gate at 9AM. And student Leo Magnus, go wait for me in my office. I need to speak with you. You are all dismissed now.¡±


    The students in the auditorium scattered shortly after.


    ¡®I wonder what the Headmistress wants to talk about¡­¡¯ Leo pondered as he made his way to the school building along with many other students that had questions for their teachers.


    When he arrived at the staircase leading to the school building, Leo noticed a distinct figure standing at the top, and she appeared to be searching for someone.


    ¡®What is she doing there?¡¯ Leo wondered to himself as he climbed the staircase.


    Once this figure noticed Leo in the crowd, she stopped looking around and stared right at him.


    When Leo arrived at the top of the staircase, she approached him and said, ¡°Leo, do you already have a team for the training course?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°Then can I be part of your team?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You want to be teammates with me? Why?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°I want to repay you even if it¡¯s a little before I leave the academy. I have decided to leave after the training course, and since I won¡¯t have any need for the points, I will give them all to you at the end. I promise that I won¡¯t be a burden. If I do end up being a burden, I will leave you alone.¡± Nina Wraith said with an earnest expression on her face.

 Chapter 89: Fruit of Magic Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 89: Fruit of Magic Awakening</h4>


    Chapter 89: Fruit of Magic Awakening


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept her help? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to wander the Wilderness for a whole month by yourself. She¡¯s a witch and can use dark magic as well. I think she¡¯ll be a good addition.¡± Lilith said to Leo as he pondered Nina¡¯s offer.


    After pondering for a few moments, Leo nodded, ¡°Alright, fine, I¡¯ll make you my teammate.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go tell a teacher to form our team.¡±


    p??d? Leo nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s speak with my teacher since it¡¯s on the way to the Headmistress¡¯ office.¡±


    The two of them entered the school building. A few minutester, they arrived at Leo¡¯s ssroom.


    Inside, a few students could be seen talking to Jasmine.


    When Leo entered the ssroom with Nina, the students there stopped talking to stare at them with wide eyes.


    ¡°Do you need something, Leo?¡± Jasmine asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to form a team with Nina here for the Wilderness Training Course.¡±


    ¡°A team with Nina Wraith?¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes also widened after hearing such words, as they were a pair that nobody could¡¯ve expected.


    Nina Wraith was known for being antisocial and weird, not to mention the unpleasant rumors surrounding her. She was someone who would never team up with another student, so it was shocking that she would agree to partner up with Leo, who was the opposite of her.


    After snapping out of her daze, Jasmine handed them a piece of paper and said, ¡°Just put your names on here and sign beside it.¡±


    After signing their names, Leo handed the paper back to Jasmine.


    ¡°I will submit this at the end of the day. If you decide to change your mind, you have another three hours.¡± Jasmine said to them.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Leo and Nina left the room shortly after.


    ¡°Thank you. I will do my best to assist you.¡± Nina said to him afterward. ¡°Here is my phone number. Call me if you need anything. I will see you tomorrow then.¡±


    After giving her phone number to Leo, Nina disappeared from the school building.


    As for Leo, he made his way to the Headmistress¡¯ office.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Leo and Nina? Since when were they friends?¡± The students in the ssroom mumbled to each other about the bizarre scene they¡¯d just witnessed.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll let us into his group now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be with Nina for too long. She gives me the shivers¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? She¡¯s a cursed child with a dark magic affinity, after all.¡±


    Meanwhile, Leo knocked on the door to the Headmistress¡¯ office.


    However, nobody answered.


    ¡®It¡¯ll probably be a while before she returns since she was also at the auditorium¡­¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.


    However, to his surprise, the Headmistress showed up only five minutester, and walking beside her was Camille.


    ¡°Miss Camille? You¡¯re here too? What is this about?¡± Leo asked with a raised eyebrow.


    But she didn¡¯t respond to him and entered the office with Eve.


    Once they were inside the office, Headmistress Eve retrieved a weird device and ced it on the table before them.


    She then activated it using her mana, creating a barrier around the room.


    ¡°This room is now soundproof.¡± Eve said to them.


    And she turned to look at Leo before continuing to speak, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re from another world, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock after hearing such words, and he turned to look at Camille, who had a bittersweet smile on her face.


    ¡°I had suspected that you were not the Leo I knew even before she told me the truth, and my suspicions were confirmed recently after training with you.¡± Eve suddenly said.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hundred years too young to try to fool me, Leo. Anyways, tell me, Leo from another world, how did you end up in this world?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went to sleep one night and then woke up already in this world.¡±


    Eve narrowed her eyes, ¡°Do you have any idea what your existence means for our world?¡±


    ¡°Every time someonees to our world from the outside, the world is tossed into mayhem, mostly due to these individuals that have tried to dominate the entire world. In other words, you guys have a really bad reputation, and if people learn that you are from another world, they will most likely try to kill you before you can be strong enough to threaten the world.¡±


    Leo was left speechless by her words.


    ¡°There have been other people besides me who came from another world?¡± Leo asked after snapping out of his daze.


    ¡°Yes, six people¡ª at least six that we know of.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°And all of them attempted world domination¡­?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Leo was once again speechless.


    ¡°This is another reason why you should never reveal the fact that you came from another world. The entire world woulde together to kill you if it¡¯s revealed.¡± Camille said to him.


    ¡°As long as we cover for him, his secret will remain safe.¡± Eve said.


    And she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s continue onto another topic. Leo, I heard that you¡¯re quite talented in magic. Not only do you have S-Rank dark magic affinity, but you also have a magic affinity for wind magic as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re hiding your magic talents on purpose and your reason for doing so, but I want you to use magic openly.¡± Eve suddenly said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Leo and Camille eximed.


    ¡°You know it would raise suspicions if Leo can suddenly use magic! Why do you even want him to use magic?¡± Camille said with a frown.


    ¡°Why not? If he has the talents for it, he should utilize it properly. Although the old Leo cannot use magic, we have a way around that.¡± Eve said.


    ¡°What way?¡± Leo asked with great curiosity.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Fruit of Magic Awakening?¡± A profound smile appeared on Eve¡¯s face.


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Camille¡¯s eyes widened with realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leo¡¯s going to eat one. This way, nobody will suspect him even if he uses magic.¡± Eve nodded.


    ¡°Fruit of Magic Awakening?¡± Leo mumbled in a low voice.

 Chapter 90: Fruit of Magic Awakening(2)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Fruit of Magic Awakening(2)</h4>


    Chapter 90: Fruit of Magic Awakening(2)


    ¡°The Fruit of Magic Awakening is a legendary artifact that can grant someone a new magic affinity, whether they already have one or not. In other words, if someone who cannot use magic consumes this artifact, they will be able to use magic, and if someone who can already use magic consumes it, they will have a new magic affinity.¡± Eve exined to Leo with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I see¡­ If I consume something like that, I will be able to exin why I can suddenly use magic¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Camille suddenly said. ¡°The Fruit of Magic Awakening is just a legend. It doesn¡¯t actually exist¡ª at least nobody has been able to prove its existence before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leo looked at Eve with raised eyebrows.


    Eve nodded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right. The Fruit of Magic Awakening is just a legend. However, while nobody can prove it exists, nobody can prove that it doesn¡¯t exist either, and there are many people out there who believe in its existence. In order to ¡®prove¡¯ that you¡¯ve consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening, you¡¯re going to do it in front of the students!¡±


    Leo¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground after hearing herst sentence.


    ¡°You want me to eat something that is supposed to be a legend in front of the students?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Of course, it¡¯s not going to be a real Fruit of Magic Awakening. It¡¯s just a fake meant to fool everyone.¡±


    ¡°And where am I going to acquire something like that? Or are you going to tell me to eat an apple in front of everyone and im it¡¯s the Fruit of Magic Awakening?¡±


    Eve chuckled, ¡°That would work as well, but in order to convince the students, you¡¯ll have to consume something that nobody will recognize. Don¡¯t worry, I will handle the fake Fruit of Magic Awakening. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s ready, and until then, continue to keep your magic a secret.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea? I should¡¯ve told you this earlier, but there are people out there who are hunting him¡­¡± Camille suddenly said.


    p??d? ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Eve asked with a questioning expression on her face.


    Camille proceeded to tell Eve about Leo¡¯s fake identity ¡®Leon¡¯ and how he is being hunted by an unknown party.


    Eve stared at Camille with a dumbfounded gaze as she listened.


    ¡°I see¡­ It would definitely raise some eyebrows if two people with S-Rank dark magic affinity show up in the same city in such a short timeframe. However, I wouldn¡¯t be too worried. The chances may be low, but it¡¯s not impossible. Also, Leo already has a reputation in the city. Those people after Leon won¡¯t suspect Leo.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the person himself decide? What do you think, Leo? Do you want to use magic openly, or do you wish to continue using magic in secrecy?¡± Eve turned to look at him.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I want to be able to use magic without needing to sneak around like I am some kind of criminal. It¡¯s not good for my heart, and I¡¯m sure that the truth will be revealed in the future, so I might as well do it now to get it out of the way.¡±


    Eve nodded and turned to look at Camille, ¡°You heard him, Camille. What do you have to say?¡±


    Camille sighed, ¡°What is there to say? He¡¯s already made up his mind. Not to mention you¡¯re here to help as well.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Eve said with a smile.


    ¡°Anyways, now that all of this is out of the way, tell me more about your world, Leo! What is it like?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Leo proceeded to tell Eve about his original world, how it was basically the same as this world but without magic and monsters.


    ¡°Wait¡­ So you never used magic or fought monsters beforeing to this world? It hasn¡¯t been that long since you came to this world, yet you¡¯re already this powerful? Your potential is even higher than the old Leo¡­¡± Eve swallowed nervously after realizing just how ridiculously talented Leo was.


    After pondering for a moment, she continued, ¡°Leo, want to continue training with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You saw how much you¡¯ve improved after training with me for a week, right? If you continue training with me, I can guarantee you that you¡¯ll be an A-Rank Adventurer within three months.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Camille is training me¡­¡± He looked at Camille, who was calmly sitting beside him.


    ¡°Leo, I have nothing more to teach you. Besides giving you some advice, I really don¡¯t know what else to teach you. You¡¯re my first student, so I don¡¯t really know how to teach people. However, Headmistress Eve is a different story. She¡¯s trained multiple S-Rank Adventurers before, and she¡¯s even the Headmistress of the Four Witches Academy, one of the most prestigious academies in the city. You¡¯ll definitely acquire more experience if you train with her.¡± Camille said to him.


    However, Leo still remained hesitant for some reason.


    Seeing this, Eve smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Camille will still be in charge of taking care of you even if you train with me. That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, right? That she might leave you.¡±


    Leo immediately blushed after hearing her words.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about!? Of course that¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll ept my training?¡±


    He nodded with a red face, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We will begin your training after the Wilderness Training Course, got it?¡± Eve said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After talking for a little longer, Leo and Camille left the Headmistress¡¯ office.


    ¡°Are you prepared for the Wilderness Training Course?¡± Camille asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What do you rmend I bring with me?¡± he asked.


    Camille stopped walking and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    ¡°You know that you¡¯ll be staying out there for the whole duration of the training course, right? This means you¡¯ll camp out in the Wilderness. You¡¯ll need to prepare your own tent and other stuff.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± Leo began sweating when he realized just how unprepared he was for the training course.


    Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Thus, they left the academy to go shopping at the Ster Terminal.

 Chapter 91: Preparing for the Wilderness Training Course

    <h4>Chapter 91: Preparing for the Wilderness Training Course</h4>


    Chapter 91: Preparing for the Wilderness Training Course


    After arriving at Ster Terminal, Camille led Leo around to purchase everything he needed for the training course.


    ¡°First and foremost, you¡¯ll need a camping tent, unless you intend on sleeping outside where monsters roam.¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I mean¡­ Since there are monsters, what good will tents do? They¡¯ll just destroy them with ease. Not to mention tents will block your vision.¡±


    ¡°Easy to break? Don¡¯tpare our tents with your tents. The ones made here are enhanced with magic. Monsters won¡¯t be able to destroy them with ease.¡± Camille said to him.


    ¡°Enhanced with magic¡­? That sounds very expensive.¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    His phone had cost him half a million dors. He cannot imagine how much a tent infused with magic could cost.


    After arriving at the 32nd floor, Camille gave him some rmendations for the tents.


    ¡°Most of these tents have been enhanced with concealment magic, so monsters won¡¯t be able to notice your tent unless they¡¯re right in front of it. They¡¯re also durable enough to stop all monsters below C-Rank from destroying it. I rmend any of these.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t say anything and immediately went to look at the price tag.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°T-Ten million dors?! I don¡¯t have this much money!¡± He eximed after seeing the price of these tents, and this was the cheapest one. The more expensive ones were between 25 to 50 million dors.


    ¡°As an apology for getting you mixed in with my trouble, I¡¯ll buy the tent for you.¡± Camille suddenly said to him.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Miss Camille!¡± Leo stared at her with awe.


    Sometimeter, Camille beckoned for a worker there to make the purchase.


    ¡°I¡¯d like this Model CX-06.¡± Camille pointed at the ck cabin tent that had a price tag of 50 million dors.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened when she picked out the most expensive tent on the floor.


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t mind getting the cheapest one.¡± Leo said to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she calmly said. p??da n?vel


    ¡°Thank you very much for your purchase!¡± The workers there thanked her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your tent. Whenever you want to use it, just remove the lock and press the button. All of its functions are inside the manual. Give it a look when you have the time. These tents have a lot more functions than you think.¡± Camille handed him a metal box that was the size of his fist.


    ¡°Wow, this is pretty neat. Thanks again for the tent, Miss Camille.¡± Leo said as he tossed the tent into his Spatial Ring.


    ¡°Now that you have a ce to sleep in, you need a sleeping bag, some essentials for camping, and food. Oh, right, you don¡¯t have a phone, do you?¡±


    ¡°I have a phone. I purchased one recently.¡± Leo showed his phone to her.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Give it to me for a second.¡± Camille said.


    After taking his phone, Camille input her phone number into it before handing it back, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. ,c,om


    They proceeded to go to another floor to purchase camping essentials and a sleeping bag. After that, they went to buy some food.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll have to eat MREs for an entire month?¡± Leo¡¯s body shivered after recalling his experience with them.


    ¡°The ones you ate were most likely low-quality MREs. The high-quality ones are actually better than what you can eat in most restaurants.¡± Camille said.


    Upon reaching the 39th floor where they sold MREs, Camille brought him to the high-quality MRE section.


    ¡°These are MREs?¡± Leo was taken aback by what he was seeing.


    Unlike the MREs that were sealed inside a stic bag and were mostly dehydrated food, these high-quality ¡®MREs¡¯ were no different than an actual meal from a restaurant.


    ¡°High-quality MREs are freshly made food that won¡¯t spoil or lose quality for 3 months due to the magic protecting them. Low-quality MREs will cost you about 50 dors each, but high-quality MREs will cost around 5,000 each.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand for a single meal¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to eat the low-quality MREs, especially after what they¡¯d done to his stomach afterward.


    In the end, Leo purchased a month worth of high-quality MREs for 250,000 dors. As much as he hates wasting money, he couldn¡¯t stand the idea of eating low-quality MREs for an entire month.


    Sometimeter, once Leo was fully prepared for the training course, Camille asked him, ¡°Do you want to look at the artifacts too? You¡¯ll need a¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need them, and they¡¯re too expensive.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°¡­Alright then.¡±


    They returned to the academy immediately afterward.


    ¡°Good luck on the training course. I will be out there as well, but I won¡¯t always be around to watch over you.¡± Camille said to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful out there. Also, I won¡¯t be alone. Nina will be with me.¡±


    ¡°Nina? As in Nina Wraith?¡± Camille looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes, she approached me after the gathering, saying how she wanted to help me before she leaves the academy.¡±


    ¡°And you trust her?¡±


    ¡°Well, out of the other students in the academy, I trust her the most, especially after what we did.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Even if she seems trustworthy, don¡¯t forget¡ª¡±


    ¡°I remember. You don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± Leo said with a smile.


    After returning to the academy, Leo went back to the dorm to rest for the remainder of the day.


    ¡°Are you nervous about the training course?¡± Lilith asked him as heid on the bed.


    ¡°Of course. This is my first time camping out in the Wilderness, and I have to stay out there for a whole month.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry if I were you. You¡¯re more than strong enough to survive out in the Wilderness, unless you n on fighting B-Rank monsters.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to fight B-Rank monsters?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to if you want to ce first in this training course. There are plenty of students who are B-Rank Adventurers after all, not to mention the Elite ss.¡± Lilith shrugged.

 Chapter 92: Beginning of the Wilderness Training Course

    <h4>Chapter 92: Beginning of the Wilderness Training Course</h4>


    Chapter 92: Beginning of the Wilderness Training Course


    ¡°B-Rank monsters, huh? I wouldn¡¯t be worried if I could use magic, but since I can only fight with a sword, I¡¯m not as confident.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Have some confidence in yourself. Also, you won¡¯t be going alone. Nina Wraith¡­ She¡¯s also a student of an Elite ss. If you work together, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine.¡± Lilith said.


    Leo nodded and fell asleep shortly after.


    The following morning, after eating breakfast at the cafeteria, Leo left the academy and called for a taxi.


    Since the Wilderness Training Course happens every year and is a well-known event in the city, there were hundreds of taxis already waiting outside the academy for easy ess for the students.


    After Leo got into a taxi, the driver drove straight to the East Gate without needing Leo to say a word.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the East Gate, which was not as crowded as Leo had anticipated, mostly because the students had already left the city to gather outside.


    After paying the taxi, Leo made his way towards the gates. As he got closer, he noticed a small figure standing beside the path to the Wilderness.


    When he saw her cute face, Leo immediately approached her.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Sorry, did you wait long?¡± He said to Nina, who had arrived before him.


    ¡°No,¡± she calmly shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±


    The two of them approached the entrance to the Wilderness without being stopped by the guards.


    After exiting the tunnel, Leo and Nina noticed a group of fellow students gathered near a table not far away from the entrance.


    ¡°That must be where we get our watch and recorder.¡± Leo said as he pointed.


    Sure enough, there was a teacher at the table handing out watches and recorders to the students of their academy.


    The watch looked like an ordinary watch, but it didn¡¯t show the time like ordinary watches. Instead, there was the number ¡®0¡¯ in it. p??da n?vel


    As for the recorder, it was just a small camera lens that can be clipped onto any part of their clothes, almost like a spy tool. Most students decided to clip the recorder on their tie.


    ¡°The watch will automatically count how many monsters you killed in the vicinity and convert them into points. The stronger the monster, the more points you will receive. However, keep in mind that it will only count kills up to 100 meters away, and only monsters that you killed will be counted. Don¡¯t even try to tamper with the watch because it¡¯s an automatic disqualification from the exam.¡±


    ¡°As for the recorder, say ¡®Start Record¡¯ if you want to record something. If you want to end the recording, just say ¡®End Record¡¯. That¡¯s all. If you already have a watch and a recorder, go over there with the rest of the students.¡±


    Leo and Nina gathered with the other students at the border of the green zone.


    Sometimeter, Headmistress Eve showed up and said to them, ¡°The Wilderness Training Course will officially begin now! Good luck, and stay safe!¡±


    ¡°Ooooh!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The students there cheered loudly before scattering towards the Wilderness in groups. Some of the students there had prepared vehicles beforehand, so they were able to travel much quicker. As for the other students, they all took out what appeared to be a skateboard without wheels and jumped onto them. ,c,om


    These skateboards then hovered a few inches off the ground before they began moving forward. Although they were not as fast as actual vehicles, they were still traveling at around 20 to 30 miles per hour.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Leo pointed at the skateboards, as this was his first time seeing them.


    ¡°You mean the hoverboards? They¡¯re artifacts with wind magic. They¡¯re mostly used for traveling in the Wilderness. You don¡¯t have one?¡± Nina exined to him.


    ¡°No¡­¡± He shook his head.


    Lilith suddenly startedughing in a mocking manner, ¡°Miss Camille probably wanted to get you one yesterday at the Ster Terminal, but you refused. Looks like you¡¯ll have to walk on your feet while everyone else cruises around the Wilderness!¡±


    ¡®Shit¡­¡¯ Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.


    ¡°I have a spare one if you want to use it.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Really?! Thank you!¡± Leo immediately smiled upon hearing her words.


    Nina retrieved two ck hoverboards and handed one to him.


    ¡°How do I use this?¡± He asked once it was in his hands.


    ¡°You put it on the floor, step on it, and activate it with your mana. It will automatically start hovering in the air. If you want to move forward, tilt your body forward or press the top of the hoverboard with your feet. If you want to stop or slow down, do the opposite by leaning back or stepping the back of the hoverboard. If you want to hover in ce, bnce yourself. If you want to turn, lean towards that direction. Like this.¡±


    Nina jumped on the hoverboard and demonstrated the movements to him.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Leo stood on the hoverboard and practiced for a few minutes until he got the hang of it.


    ¡°This is freaking cool!¡± Leo eximed as he circled around Nina.


    The teachers there watched them with raised eyebrows, wondering why they were still at the starting point and messing around with hoverboards when the rest of the students were long gone.


    ¡°Where are we going to go?¡± Nina asked him some timeter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Where can we go for the most points?¡±


    ¡°That would be the Labyrinth, but they¡¯re random, so we cannot rely on them for points. Other than that, we can find some monster nests. They have the most monsters there, but it¡¯s also more dangerous. Most people won¡¯t risk it because you can easily be overwhelmed. However, since I am here, it won¡¯t be as dangerous.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Why is that?¡± Leo asked.


    Nina patted her chest with a confident smile on her face, ¡°Although we¡¯re only two people, our actual numbers are much higher. As a necromancer, I can summon servants to fight for us, and at my current level, I can summon 100 skeleton warriors or 10 skeleton mages.¡±


    ¡°100 skeleton warriors? That¡¯s very impressive. I¡¯m d I have you as a teammate.¡± Leo said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go deeper into the Wilderness for now.¡± He then said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nina nodded, and they began moving towards the Wilderness on their hoverboards.

 Chapter 93: Wilderness Training Course

    <h4>Chapter 93: Wilderness Training Course</h4>


    Chapter 93: Wilderness Training Course


    ¡°By the way, are you an Adventurer, Nina? If you are, what is your rank?¡± Leo asked her as they traveled through the deste Wilderness.


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I am an Adventurer, but I just registered very recently, so I am still F-Rank.¡±


    ¡°You know that you can take the promotion examination all the way up to D-Rank without any restrictions, right? I think you¡¯re strong enough to pass the promotions even if you just became an Adventurer.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°I know, but I want to take it slow for now. Once I leave the academy, I will focus on my new life as an Adventurer and strive to be an S-Rank Adventurer.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, good luck.¡±


    ¡°What about you? I heard that you¡¯re a B-Rank Adventurer.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ I don¡¯t remember since I have amnesia, and I haven¡¯t entered the Wilderness since I returned to the academy¡­¡± Leo said with a stiff smile on his face.


    Sometimeter, they encountered an F-Rank monster.


    ¡°Wait. I want to test out this watch.¡± Leo said to Nina as he slowed down his hoverboard.


    Leo jumped off his hoverboard and retrieved his sword before rushing at the monster.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Start Record.¡± He suddenly muttered.


    Once he arrived in front of the monster, Leo swung his sword multiple times in a rapid session, killing the monsters with ease.


    ¡°End Record.¡± He said afterward.


    He then looked at his watch, and sure enough, his points that were at zero increased by 1 point.


    ¡°An F-Rank monster is worth a single point, huh? How does this thing even work?¡±


    ¡°Magic.¡± Nina calmly said.


    ¡°Sounds about right¡­¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo stopped moving to fight an E-Rank monster to see how many points he would get from it.


    ¡°Wow, 5 points? That¡¯s akin to 5 F-Rank monster kills.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°D-Rank monsters will give you 20 points, and C-Rank monsters will give you 100 points. As for B-Rank monsters¡­ If you can defeat them, they¡¯re 1,000 points each.¡±


    ¡°A thousand points¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°If you want to ce first in the training course, we should focus on C-Rank and B-Rank monsters.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do just that then. If it¡¯s too risky, we¡¯ll just farm D-Rank monsters.¡± Leo nodded.


    Over the next several hours, Leo and Nina would travel deeper into the Wilderness without stopping.


    When Leo¡¯s stomach started rumbling, he stopped and asked Nina, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s take a small break.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you have a tent? I have one if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I have a tent.¡± Leo immediately said.


    ¡®I have been waiting for this moment ever since Miss Camille bought it for me!¡¯ ,c,om


    He retrieved the metal box from his Spatial Ring, ced it on the ground, and pressed the only button on the box.


    The metal box opened up a few secondster, and a fully-prepped tent would sprout from within.


    Leo stared at therge cabin-like tent before him with a dazed face. The tent was muchrger than he¡¯d anticipated, not to mention how it required no effort to set up.


    ¡°The Model CX-06? That¡¯s quite expensive.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°It was a gift, so I didn¡¯t have to pay,¡± he said with a smile.


    After setting up the tent, they entered it.


    The interior of the tent was quiterge, about the size of arge living room, and there was even a bathroom with a working shower and toilet.


    ¡®No wonder this thing cost 50 million. Let¡¯s hope the concealment magic really works on this thing¡­¡¯


    After sealing the door, Leo opened up the manual and began reading through it.


    ¡®Miss Camille was right. There are so many functions to this tent. Magic sure is convenient.¡¯


    Once he figured out how to activate the concealment magic, Leo immediately activated it.


    ¡°Alright, the concealment magic is activated, so we should be safe from monsters. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Leo said to Nina, and they proceeded to take out their lunch.


    However, Leo raised his eyebrows after seeing the food that Nina had taken out.


    ¡°Low-quality MRE? Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you got.¡±


    Nina looked at him and nodded, ¡°Yes, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Those are bad for your stomach¡­ Here, have some of my high-quality MRE.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I am fine with this.¡± Nina was hesitant, as she didn¡¯t want to feel like a burden to him.


    ¡°You lent me your hoverboard, it¡¯s only fair that I share some of my food with you. I¡¯ll also feel bad about eating high-quality food when you¡¯re eating trash like that.¡±


    ¡°Trash¡­¡± Nina looked at her low-quality MRE with a pondering face. She wasn¡¯t a picky eater, nor does she hate low-quality MRE as much as Leo, but if she could eat something better, she wouldn¡¯t refuse either.


    ¡°Then I will take up on your offer.¡±


    Leo handed her a high-quality MRE and the two of them began eating shortly after.


    After eating, they rested for about fifteen more minutes before they returned to their hoverboard.


    As for the tent, just like how he¡¯d prepared it, all Leo needed to do was press a single button and the entire tent would return into a box on its own.


    Leo and Nina would continue to travel deeper into the Wilderness, reaching an area where it was mostly D-Rank monsters.


    And since they would kill any monster they encounter, the both of them racked up 500 pointsbined.


    ¡°The hunting ground for C-Rank monsters is only 50 miles away. We can get there in two hours, but it¡¯s a little risky to travel during the night.¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We have a whole month out here. I¡¯ll set up the camp.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After setting up the camp, Leo activated the concealment magic as well as the viewing function for the tent, which makes the walls inside the tent transparent, allowing Leo and Nina to see the situation outside their camp without needing to go outside. However, if one were to look at them from the outside, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the interior.

 Chapter 94: Wilderness Training Course(2)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Wilderness Training Course(2)</h4>


    Chapter 94: Wilderness Training Course(2)


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± Leo said to Nina, who nodded her head.


    Once again, Leo decided to share his high-quality food with her.


    ¡®I have purchased enough food tost for a whole month, but I didn¡¯t n on feeding two people. If I want the food tost, I¡¯ll have to skip some meals.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    Fortunately, he was someone who was used to skipping meals, especially breakfast.


    After eating dinner, Leo went to take a quick shower before preparing his sleeping bag.


    As heid on the floor inside his sleeping bag, Leo stared at the starry night that was flickering with countless stars.


    ¡°What a beautiful sight.¡± Leo mumbled in a dazed voice as his gaze was fixated at the sky. This was his first time seeing so many stars at once.


    Sometimeter, he sat up and looked at Nina, who was sitting in the corner, silently staring at him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep too?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Someone has to keep watch just in case we¡¯re attacked,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. This tent is very durable, and it¡¯s concealed with magic.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Better safe than sorry, and I usually sleepte, so this is nothing new.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Alright. Then wake me up when you want to sleep. I will take over.¡± Leo went to sleep shortly after with Nina watching over him.


    Over the next several hours, Nina would see many monsters in the distance, most of them traveling in packs.


    Whenever monsters got too close to their tent, Nina would summon a few skeleton warriors to deal with the monsters without needing to leave the tent.


    In the end, Nina remained awake throughout the whole night while Leo slept like a baby.


    As for Lilith, she watched over Nina just in case something happened to her or if she did anything suspicious.


    Leo woke up at sunrise.


    ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Leo looked at her with a puzzled face.


    ¡°I took short naps throughout the night,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You need proper sleep since it is dangerous to fight monsters while being deprived of sleep.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°I can just drink an energy potion when that happens. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, Leo. I know what I am doing. Your considerations are appreciated though.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    After his morning routine, Leo said to Nina, ¡°You can eat breakfast without me. I don¡¯t usually eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nina looked at him with a pondering face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough food to feed the both of us, huh?¡±


    ¡®This girl is sharper than she looks¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s also true that I don¡¯t like eating breakfast.¡± He then said.


    ¡°I will eat my own food for breakfast and lunch. As for dinner, I will eat your food if you give me.¡± Nina suddenly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ,c,om


    Sometimeter, they cleaned up the tent and continued their journey in the Wilderness on their hoverboard.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°You¡¯re a weird one, Leo.¡± Nina suddenly said to him.


    ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t share their own food with others in the Wilderness since it¡¯s every man for themselves out here, yet you¡¯re willing to miss some meals for me even though I already have my own food.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s weird to be nice?¡± Leo said with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    ¡°Of course, since most people only act nice when they want something in return. Do you want something from me?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°Not everyone in this world is like that, you know. And I have my own reasons for being nice to you.¡±


    ¡°What is that reason?¡± Nina stared at him with a curious look on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Nina didn¡¯t pressure him so she stopped talking afterwards.


    Sometimeter, they stopped moving and stored away their hoverboards.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. The only monsters that roam this area are C-Rank monsters such as the Torment Vipers and Skinless Mongrels.¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°What kind of monsters are Torment Vipers and Skinless Mongrels?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Torment Vipers are snake-like monsters that can spit out deadly poison attacks. If their poison touches your skin even slightly, your entire body will be tormented with intense pain. However, they¡¯re not as dangerous if you attack them from a distance since their poison attacks only go as far as 10 meters.¡±


    ¡°As for Skinless Mongrels, they¡¯re a dog-like creature with incredible agility and speed. They¡¯re magic users¡¯ worst nightmare.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very knowledgeable despite being an F-Rank Adventurer.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t my first time here, and I have fought these monsters before.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought you can¡¯t leave the city without being an Adventurer.¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Did you already forget that the Wilderness Training Course happens every year? This is already my third year doing this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. I forgot.¡± Leo showed a somewhat embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Anyways, I will deal with the Torment Vipers with my magic since you mostly fight with a sword.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Alright. Then I will deal with the Skinless Mongrels.¡± Leo nodded.


    After wandering for a few minutes, they encountered their first C-Rank monster.


    It was a Torment Viper. It had ck scales with a shade of green near its tail, a pair of emerald eyes, and it was at least 20 meters in length with the thickness of two adult human bodies.


    ¡°I will handle this.¡± Nina said as she raised her hand.


    ¡°Raise, my servants,¡± she mumbled in a low voice.


    The following moment, twenty skeleton warriors wielding swords materialized around the Torment Viper, surrounding it.


    However, Nina wasn¡¯t done, as she summoned three more skeletons, but instead of swords, these skeletons were wielding a wooden staff.


    While the skeleton warriors distracted the Torment Viper, the skeleton mages bombarded it with dark magic, killing it within seconds.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Leo muttered in a dazed voice after witnessing Nina¡¯s prowess.


    ¡®So this is how necromancers fight¡­ I kind of want to try it¡­¡¯ He thought to himself.

 Chapter 95: Wilderness Training Course(3)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Wilderness Training Course(3)</h4>


    Chapter 95: Wilderness Training Course(3)


    After killing the Torment Viper with her skeleton servants, she had one of the skeleton warriors harvest the Mana Core for her.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Hm?¡± Leo immediately began pondering after seeing her actions.


    ¡®Her summoned skeletons should be dark magic, which means I can also learn it¡­¡¯


    He looked at Lilith and asked her, ¡°Hey, do you know the magic spell she¡¯s using to summon skeletons? I want to learn it as well.¡±


    ¡°You want to be a necromancer as well?¡± She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I told you how I am getting tired of harvesting mana cores from monsters, right? Since I don¡¯t want to hire people to do that work for me, I can simply make my summoned skeletons do the work! It¡¯s a genius idea if you ask me!¡± He exined his reason for wanting to learn necromancy.


    ¡°Learning necromancy just so you can have an easier time harvesting mana cores¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say¡­¡± Lilith stared at him with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡°So? Do you know the magic spell?¡± Leo asked her again, his eyes filled with expectation.


    ¡°I do. Are you sure you want to learn it?¡± Lilith nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡ª¡± Leo suddenly stopped, and a pondering look appeared on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Hey, I just realized something¡­ Is there a limit to how many magic spells a person can learn?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯smon sense in this world.¡± Lilith nodded.


    ¡°In case you forgot, allow me to remind you that I am not from this world! How many spells can a single person learn on average?¡±


    Lilith pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Well, it really depends on your talent, but most ordinary magic users can learn around 10 spells. Talented people can learn around 15 to 30 magic spells. This is because memorizing magic spells actually take a huge toll on your mind and body¡ª you just don¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too worried if I were you. Your magic talent is immense and iparable in this world¡¯s standard. You can probably learn over 50 different magic spells with ease, not to mention the Magic System. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you can learn unlimited magic spells.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Alright, I will learn the skeleton magic.¡± Leo nodded.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°You want to do it now?¡± Lilith asked him.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll do itter.¡±


    Sometimeter, Leo and Nina continued to look for more monsters to hunt.


    The second C-Rank monster they encountered was the Skinless Mongrel. It had the appearance of arge dog, but itcked any fur on its body, and its skin tone looked like rotten meat.


    ¡°I got this one.¡± Leo said to Nina before approaching the Skinless Mongrel that was the size of an extrarge dog.


    ¡°Start record.¡±


    When it noticed Leo¡¯s presence, the Skinless Mongrel began rushing at him. Despite itsrge size, the Skinless Mongrel was very agile and quick on its feet, zigzagging as it ran.


    However, Leo could see all of its movements clearly, and once it was close enough, he swung his sword, severing its front legs.


    Once the Skinless Mongrel fell on the ground, Leo stabbed his sword directly into its head, killing it instantly.


    ¡°Stop record.¡±


    After killing the monster, Leo turned to look at Nina and asked, ¡°Can I trouble you to harvest the mana core with your skeleton? I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Nina nodded.


    She summoned a single skeleton warrior beforemanding it to harvest the mana core.


    Afterward, they continued to hunt for monsters.


    Several hourster, they set up the tent to have lunch.


    ¡°How many points do you have now? I have 1,610 points.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°2,300 points.¡±


    ¡°What? How do you have more points than me when I killed more monsters than you?¡± Leo asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I fought some monstersst night while you slept. Don¡¯t worry, I had my servants do the job while I watched from inside the tent,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡­Being a necromancer seems like an easy job. After all, you just summon things and sit back while your summons do all the work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but at the cost of requiring much more mana than your average magic user to be useful. Not only do I have to use mana to summon the skeletons, they will continuously drain my mana until I remove them. If I summon 100 skeleton mages at once, I would only be able tost about a minute before I run out of mana. The magic spells themselves are also very expensive. If the academy hadn¡¯t given me the summon skeleton spells as a gift, I wouldn¡¯t be a necromancer.¡±


    ¡°The academy gave you the spells? Did they say anything when you told them that you n on leaving the academy?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet,¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°Eh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because they will try to convince me to stay.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do? Just leave the academy without saying a word?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Unbelivable¡­¡± Yuan sighed.


    After lunch, the two of them returned to hunting monsters, quickly raising their points.


    Once it was getting dark outside, they set up their camp and retired for the night.


    ¡°We have over 7,000 points as a team now. Do you think we¡¯re at the top of the ranking right now?¡± Leo asked out loud as he stared at his watch.


    ¡°You can see our ranking. Just tap the screen on the watch.¡± Nina said. ,c,om


    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know it had such a function.¡±


    Leo tapped on the watch the following moment.


    [Rank: 334]


    ¡°Rank 334?! So there are 333 teams ahead of us?! How is that even possible? We went straight to C-Rank monsters, and we fought pretty much all day!¡± Leo was in disbelief.


    Unless these teams were hunting B-Rank monsters, how can there be so many people ahead of them? But even that wouldn¡¯t make sense since most students aren¡¯t strong enough to fight B-Rank monsters.


    ¡°Seems about right.¡± Nina said.


    Leo looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Most of them probably have a full team of 6 people, so they can split into 2 or even 3 smaller teams and fight more monsters that way. Furthermore, I am willing to bet that most of them are hunting at night when there are more monsters roaming the Wilderness. If you want to rank first in this training course, we¡¯ll need to fight B-Rank monsters at night and forget about sleeping.¡± Nina exined.


    ¡°I have underestimated this training course and the students. This is a fiercepetition¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Those who rank top will receive artifacts and other stuff, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I don¡¯t care about getting first ce in this training course, so we can just rx and¡ª¡±


    Before Leo could even finish his sentence, a notification appeared before him.


    <You have received a Special Quest>


    [Quest: Wilderness Training Course]


    [Description: Rank Top 3 in the Wilderness Training Course]


    [Reward: (Rank 3: 100,000 Magic Experience, 500 Magic Points), (Rank 2: 200,000 Magic Experience, 1,000 Magic Points), (Rank 1: 500,000 Magic Experience, 2,500 Magic Points)]


    [Warning: Ranking below Top 3 will result in a penalty.]


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock when he saw the details of the Special Quest.


    ¡®2,500 Magic Points! I need toe in Rank 1!¡¯ He cried inwardly.


    Due to ack of ordinary quests, he was having difficulties acquiring more Magic Points, and he¡¯s running low on Magic Points as well, so this Special Quest was a blessing disguised as misfortune for him¡ª at least that¡¯s what he believed.


    ¡°Nina! We¡¯re going to aim for rank 1!¡± Leo suddenly dered to her, who was staring at him with a dazed face.


    ¡°Rank 1¡­? That¡¯s impossible. We don¡¯t have the manpower nor the strength to achieve such a goal. The best we¡¯ll do is probably top 50. And why the sudden change of heart? You said that you didn¡¯t care about getting first ce just moments ago¡­¡± She looked at him with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°I have my reasons¡­ Anyways, I am going to fight for rank 1. Of course, I won¡¯t force you. If you want to take it slow, you can do so, but I will be going all out!¡±


    Nina shook her head and said, ¡°I never said that I wanted to take it slow. If you want to aim for rank 1, I will help you to the best of my ability.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided. After dinner, we will look for B-Rank monsters since they give way more points.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nina nodded.


    After eating dinner, Lilith showed Leo the spell he wanted to learn earlier.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Summon Skeleton Warrior>


    [Summon Skeleton Warrior]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 3]


    [Mana: 100]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Summon Limit: 50]


    ¡°It¡¯s a Tier 3 magic spell, huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to learn the other one as well? Summon Skeleton Mage is a different spell, and it¡¯s a Tier 4 magic spell.¡± Lilith suddenly asked him afterward.


    ¡°It mighte in handy so I will learn it as well.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Summon Skeleton Mage>


    [Summon Skeleton Mage]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 4]


    [Mana: 500]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Summon Limit: 5]


    ¡°Thank you, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± She gave him a thumbs up.


    Once they were ready, they cleaned up the tent and started making their way deeper into the Wilderness, towards the area where B-Rank monsters roamed.

 Chapter 96: Blood-Eyed Howlers

    <h4>Chapter 96: Blood-Eyed Howlers</h4>


    Chapter 96: Blood-Eyed Howlers


    It took almost three hours of traveling without any breaks, but Leo and Nina eventually arrived at their destination.


    ¡°There are three kinds of monsters in this area, and they¡¯re all B-Rank monsters. Berserker Boars, Desert Stalkers, and Blood-Eyed Howlers.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Berserker Boars are monsters with great strength and are incredibly resilient, almost like cockroaches. They¡¯re quite simple to deal with because of their straightforward attacks, but they are also quite annoying because they get stronger as they receive more damage, so you want to finish them off as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Blood-Eyed Howlers can use earth magic, and they usually like to throwrge boulders at you from a distance. They also usually travel in groups of three or four.¡±


    ¡°Desert Stalkers are vexing monsters that like to sneak up on you. They can use camouge magic that makes them blend in with the environment, which makes them incredibly dangerous, especially when you¡¯re distracted or not paying attention. However, they¡¯re not much of a threat if you¡¯re paying attention because while they can camouge themselves, they cannot hide their obvious glowing purple eyes, so keep your eyes out for them.¡±


    Leo listened to Nina lecture him about the monsters in the area as they slowly wandered the area on their hoverboards.


    A few minutester, they stopped when they noticed three medium-sized figures in the distance.


    These figures resembled monkeys, had ck fur, a robust physique, and distinctive crimson eyes.


    ¡°Are those Blood-Eyed Howlers?¡± Leo asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°How should we deal with them?¡±


    ¡°They will start throwing rocks at us the moment they see us. I will distract them with my servants while you attack them from a blind spot.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo nodded.


    He left Nina¡¯s side the next moment and sneaked around the Blood-Eyed Howlers.


    Once Leo was prepared, Nina summoned 10 skeleton mages and had them barrage the Blood-Eyed Howlers with magic, injuring them, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill them.


    When the Blood-Eyed Howlers realized that they were under attack, they immediately started casting earth magic, creatingrge boulders with their mana before chucking them at Nina¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Destroy them!¡± Ninamanded the skeleton mages to target the boulders in the air, destroying them before they could reach her.


    Meanwhile, Leo activated Feather Step and rushed at the Blood-Eyed Howlers from their blind spot.


    Since Feather Step directly affects his body and is undetectable with one¡¯s bare eyes, Leo decided to use it to increase his speed. p??da n?vel


    Once he was in range to attack, Leo quickly swung his sword at one of the Blood-Eyed Howlers, instantly decapitating it.


    By the time the other two realized what had just happened to theirpanion, Leo was already in motion for a second attack.


    Whoosh!


    Another Blood-Eyed Howler was decapitated.


    The remaining Blood-Eyed Howler released a deafening roar after seeing itspanions being killed.


    The roar was enhanced with mana, which took Leo by surprise, causing his body to freeze for a second.


    The Blood-Eyed Howler wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Leo, but it was bombarded with magic spells by Nina¡¯s skeleton mages.


    Once Leo could move his body a secondter, he immediately swung his sword for a third time, killing the final Blood-eyed Howler.


    Nina ran to Leo afterward. ,c,om


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened, but that roar just now made my body freeze for a second.¡±


    ¡°You got stunned by the roar that had been infused with mana. If you want to prevent something like that from happening again, make sure to protect yourself with mana.¡± Lilith said to him.


    Nina also said something simr to him a momentter.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Anyways, good job, Nina. We got 3,000 points just like that. If we continue fighting like this, we¡¯ll definitely achieve rank 1!¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t think this will be enough. We will need to split up, which will be more efficient.¡±


    ¡°Split up? I don¡¯t know¡­ That¡¯s a little risky.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course it is. However, the others are also risking their lives. We won¡¯t defeat the others at this rate.¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s continue fighting together for a little longer. I am still not familiar with the monsters here. Once I am used to fighting these monsters, we can split up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nina nodded.


    The two of them continued to look for monsters shortly after.


    Their next three encounters were all Blood-Eyed Howlers.


    ¡°So that¡¯s a Berserker Boar¡­¡± Leo muttered when he saw its appearance for the first time.


    The Berserker Boar was about the size of a minivan with short brown fur and several red stripes on its body. In its mouth were two long, sharp tusks that pointed directly in front of its face.


    ¡°My skeleton mages aren¡¯t strong enough to kill it quickly. If you want to kill it quickly, aim for its forehead.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo nodded.


    After preparing himself, he approached the Berserker Boar.


    When the Berserker Boar noticed him, it immediately started running at him.


    However, Leo didn¡¯t even try to dodge it. Instead, he aimed the tip of his sword at the boar¡¯s forehead and waited until it ran into the sword by itself.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?! Hurry up and dodge!¡± Nina was shocked when she saw that he wasn¡¯t moving.


    A momentter, almost as though it was blind, the Berserker Boar ran directly into his sword.


    The sword prated into its head with ease, instantly killing it.


    Leo was surprised by the results. He didn¡¯t think the Berserker Boar would really run directly into his weapon. But he was not as surprised as Nina, who didn¡¯t even think he would be able to prate the Berserker Boar¡¯s defense so easily with his sword that wasn¡¯t even an artifact.


    The Berserker Boar probably thought the same, hence why it dared to ignore his sword and ran head-first into it,pletely unaware of Leo¡¯s invisible artifact.


    ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡± Nina asked him a momentter.


    ¡°Yes. Are all Berserker Boars this dumb?¡± he then asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but it probably won¡¯t happen again,¡± she said.


    However, she would soon find out how wrong her statement was when Berserker Boars continued to run into his sword due to arrogance.

 Chapter 97: Desert Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 97: Desert Stalker</h4>


    Chapter 97: Desert Stalker


    ¡°What in the world is going on? This is the 8th Berserker Boar in a roll that ran into your sword¡­¡± Nina mumbled in a dazed voice as she stared at the monster corpse in front of Leo, who killed it without moving a single step.


    ¡°Who knows, but I¡¯m not going toin.¡± Leo shrugged.


    ¡°Is your sword actually an artifact?¡± She asked, her gaze fixated on his sword with a curious look on her face.


    ¡°No, this is just an ordinary steel sword.¡± Leo showed his sword to her.


    p ?? da n ?v el Nina caressed the cold de with her fingers and mumbled afterward, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ There¡¯s no mana in this sword. It¡¯s really an ordinary sword. But howe it can prate the Berserker Boar¡¯s tough skin with such ease? That doesn¡¯t make any sense, even if you imbued it with your mana.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink it.¡± Leo said with a stiff smile on his face. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s take a look at our rank. We¡¯ve gained around 20,000 points in just three hours. That should put us at least top 100, right?¡±


    Leo looked at his watch.


    [Rank: 219]?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Not even top 200? Just how hardcore are the students in our academy?¡± He was disappointed by the results.


    ¡°Actually, our progress is really good. We¡¯d managed to increase our rank by 100 in just three short hours. If we continue at this pace, we should reach the top 100 within a few days.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s continue our hunt!¡±


    The two of them continued to wander the Wilderness, and over the next several hours, they would hunt over a hundred monsters, most of them being Blood-Eyed Howlers and Berserker Boars.


    Once it was sunrise, they decided to take a short break to clean their bodies and eat breakfast.


    ¡°Are Desert Stalkers rare in this area? We haven¡¯t encountered a single one even after many hours.¡± Leo asked her as they ate.


    ¡°They¡¯re not asmon as the other two, but they¡¯re not rare either. The thing with Desert Stalkers is, unlike most monsters, they are more active and aggressive when the sun is out because their glowing purple eyes are less obvious during the day than the night, not to mention their camouge magic is also much stronger during the day.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°I see¡­ So we¡¯ll be seeing them more often now that it¡¯s morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Do they have any special attacks that I should be worried about?¡± he then asked.


    ¡°You only need to watch out for their sneak attacks. Desert Stalkers cannot camouge themselves and attack at the same time, so they can only do one or the other. The moment they attack you, they will reveal themselves. As for their strength¡­ They are neither strong nor weak.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After breakfast, they rxed for another ten minutes before they went back out to hunt again.


    An hourter, right as he was going to attack some Blood-Eyed Howlers while Nina distracted them, Leo noticed a tiny purple dot hovering in the distance near the corner of his eyes.


    However, he was alreadymitted to attacking the monsters before him, so he didn¡¯t have the time to look elsewhere. ,c,om


    After killing the Blood-Eyed Howlers, Leo immediately turned to look in the direction where he saw the purple dot, but he could no longer see anything there.


    ¡®Was I just seeing things? No¡­ I am sure I saw two purple dots floating in the air.¡¯ Leo continued to stare in that direction with narrowed eyes until the skeleton warrior finished harvesting the mana core.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nina suddenly asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I saw two purple dots before killing the Blood-Eyed Howlers. It could be a Desert Stalker, but I don¡¯t see anything right now.¡± He said.


    Nina turned to look in the same direction with a pondering face. ¡°It¡¯s most likely a Desert Stalker. They like to stalk their prey for a while before they attack, and they only spring into action when they¡¯re confident that their attack will connect. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so annoying. They¡¯re basically cowards.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    They continued to hunt monsters shortly after, being much more alert now that the possibility of a Desert Stalker watching them was quite high.


    ¡°Lilith, let me know if you see the Desert Stalker.¡± Leo said to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± she nodded.


    About half an hourter, Leo and Nina encountered another group of Blood-Eyed Howlers, but as they prepared to attack them, Lilith suddenly said, ¡°Leo! There¡¯s a Desert Stalker about 50 meters behind you!¡±


    However, Leo didn¡¯t immediately turn around. Instead, he remained still and said to Nina in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look back, but there¡¯s a Desert Stalker 50 meters behind us.¡±


    Nina¡¯s eyes widened after hearing his words.


    ¡®How did he notice the Desert Stalker that¡¯sing from behind us without looking back?¡¯ she asked herself, as she was certain that Leo had been focused on the Blood-Eyed Howlers in front of them this entire time.


    ¡°Lilith, let me know once it¡¯s right behind me.¡± Leo said to her.


    ¡°I got it. The Desert Stalker is slowly approaching you right now. 40 meters¡­ 30 meters¡­ 20 meters¡­ 10 meters¡ª now, Leo!¡± Lilith said in a loud voice.


    Leo immediately turned around while swinging his sword, catching the Desert Stalker off guard.


    Whoosh!


    The steel sword prated the Desert Stalker¡¯s defenses with ease, slicing through its body like a knife cutting tofu. The Desert Stalker released a ghastly scream right before it died, alerting the Blood-Eyed Howlers in the distance, and they quickly started throwing boulders made with magic at Leo and Nina.


    However, Nina hadn¡¯t summoned her skeleton mages yet, so she couldn¡¯t block the attack.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Leo instinctively wrapped his arm around Nina¡¯s slim waist and picked her up before dodging the boulders with her.


    ¡°Skeleton mages!¡± Nina summoned her servants the next moment and had them bombard the Blood-Eyed Howlers.


    ¡°Thank you. You can put me down now.¡± She said a few secondster.


    After putting Nina back down on the ground, Leo immediately began running towards the Blood-Eyed Howlers with his sword ready to strike.

 Chapter 98: Berserker Boar

    <h4>Chapter 98: Berserker Boar</h4>


    Chapter 98: Berserker Boar


    ¡°Phew. It¡¯s definitely much harder to kill these Blood-Eyed Howlers when they¡¯re not distracted.¡± Leo sighed out loud after killing the monsters.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nina asked him a momentter.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine. Anyways, let me see the Desert Stalker. I¡¯m intrigued by its appearance when it¡¯s not in a camouge.¡± Leo said as he approached the Desert Stalker¡¯s corpse in the distance.


    ¡°Wow, this thing is freaking ugly! It¡¯s like an alien!¡± Leo was startled when he saw the Desert Stalker¡¯s appearance.


    It had a human-like figure and a shockingly skinny body, almost as if it was a skeleton trying to pretend to be human. Furthermore, it had a pitch-ck skin tone, looking like someone¡¯s dinner that had been left inside the oven for too long. The Desert Stalker also had long arms and sharp nails that could work as ws. All in all, the Desert Stalker is now the ugliest-looking monster Leo had the displeasure to encounter with the Skinless Mongrel being second.


    Once they collected the mana cores, they continued to wander the Wilderness, hunting every monster in sight until they were getting tired. When that happened, they consumed an energy potion, instantly rejuvenating their energy and making them feel as though they¡¯d just woken up from a good nap.


    They would continue this routine for the next three days, amassing over 500,000 points.


    <You havepleted a Quest>?? ? ?? n ? ???


    [+1,000 Magic Points]


    The moment he finished the quest that required him to kill 500 monsters, Leo purchased another one for 75 Magic Points.


    [Magic Points: 999]


    After hunting monsters nonstop for two consecutive days, Leo and Nina decided to take a break and actually get some real rest, and not wanting to slow down too much, they decided to take their break in the morning of the third day since the monsters were less active at that time.


    ¡°We have over half a million points now. What do you think our current rank is? Let¡¯s take a guess and see who is closer.¡± Leo said to Nina as they ate breakfast.


    ¡°521,00 points, huh? We should be around rank 100.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll guess rank 70.¡± p??da n?vel


    Leo looked at his watch the next moment.


    [Rank: 108]


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You win. We¡¯re ranked 108, not even top 100 yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient. We still have plenty of time to catch up.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    After eating breakfast and taking a quick shower, Leo activated a new function for the tent that basically made it seem as though they were living inside a ss tent made of tinted ss, blocking most of the sunlight so that they could sleep peacefully.


    Of course, he could¡¯ve turned off the transparent wall function topletely block the sunlight, but he still wanted to be able to see the situation outside just in case there were Desert Stalkers or other monsters creeping outside their tent. ,c,om


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep watch, Nina. Get some rest. We¡¯ll be fine. If any monster attacks our tent while we sleep, there will be rms to wake us up.¡± Leo said to her, as he was worried that she might not sleep to watch over him like thest time.


    ¡°I know.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°If there¡¯s an emergency, wake me up.¡± Leo said to Lilith as he tucked himselffortably into his sleeping bag.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leo quickly fell asleep after closing his eyes. The same went for Nina. Even though they¡¯ve been replenishing their energy with potions, that was only a temporary solution. Furthermore, the more they use energy potions to get rid of their fatigue the less effective the potions will be until they get some real rest.


    The two of them would sleep for the entire morning and most of the afternoon. By the time they woke up, it was already 5 PM.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Nina, who woke up an hour earlier, said to Leo when he woke up.


    He looked at her with a dazed face, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Five in the afternoon,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°10 hours, huh. That¡¯s not bad considering that we¡¯ve hunted monsters for two days straight.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°My god, our rank had dropped by 70 ranks in just 10 hours! Are these guys not sleeping at all or something?!¡± Leo was shocked when he saw that their rank had tanked to rank 171.


    ¡°It will only be this fierce for the first week of the training course. After that, everyone will slow down from fatigue and injuries. It¡¯s always been like this. Remember, this isn¡¯t a sprint. It¡¯s a marathon.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I will stop looking at our rank for the rest of the week.¡± Leo nodded.


    After washing his face, Leo and Nina ate some food before cleaning up the ce and returning outside to continue their hunt.


    After hunting for a few hours, Leo and Nina came to a sudden halt when they noticed several human figures in the distance, and they appeared to be fighting a Berserker Boar.


    ¡°Those people¡­ They¡¯re wearing our school uniform.¡± Leo mumbled as he watched them with interest.


    There were six of them in a group, but despite their number, they seemed to be having trouble with the Berserker Boar that was like an unstoppable force as it ignored the magic spells the students were throwing at it.


    All six students were magic users, and they were trying their best to cast spells while dodging the Berserker Boar¡¯s charge attacks. Most of their magic spells were between Tier 2 and Tier 3 spells, but even that was not enough topletely stop the Berserker Boar.


    Eventually, over 30 magic spellster, the Berserker Boar finally copsed on the ground and stopped moving.


    ¡°You see, this is what fighting a Berserker Boar should look like. Most students don¡¯t have the capability to kill a Berserker Boar with one hit.¡± Nina suddenly said to him.


    ¡°But considering your reputation as the Sword Emperor, I guess it isn¡¯t that weird that you¡¯re able to kill them with such ease.¡±


    Shortly after the fight ended, Leo and Nina stopped watching these students and continued their grind.

 Chapter 99: Moving to a New Location

    <h4>Chapter 99: Moving to a New Location</h4>


    Chapter 99: Moving to a New Location


    ¡°Hey! Look over there at those two! Isn¡¯t that Sword Emperor Leo and the Witch of Necromancy? Why are they fighting those Blood-Eyed Howlers together? Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯d teamed up for the training course!¡±


    A group of students happened toe across Leo and Nina fighting a group of Blood-Eyed Howlers, so they stopped to watch.


    ¡°Leo and Nina Wraith, huh? I heard the rumors the day before the training course started, but I didn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°What an odd pair. Nina went solo for thest two years, right? What made her change her mind this year? And why have Leo as her partner?¡±


    ¡°Only they know. Unless you want to ask them.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Did you guys see that?! Leo decapitated that Blood-Eyed Howler with a single swing of his sword! I thought he was injured?!¡± The students were surprised to see his prowess that was the opposite of the rumors.


    ¡°How long has it been since he returned to the academy? About two months? That¡¯s more than enough time for someone to recover their injuries.¡±


    ¡°It really depends on the type of injury he¡¯d received in the first ce.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    The fight didn¡¯tst long, and once Leo killed thest Blood-Eyed Howler, the students watching them walked away.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Lilith said to Leo after seeing the students leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really worried about them, but you can never be too careful.¡± He nodded.


    Over the next two days, Leo would encounter more and more students in their area, which made hunting monsters less efficient because there was morepetition.


    ¡°Nina, we should look for a new spot. This ce is crowded with students now. Compared to two days ago, our progression has slowed by nearly 50 percent!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. This ce is a hotspot because it¡¯s the closest to our city, and the monsters here are rtively weakpared to the other B-Rank monsters. We can move locations, but the next location that I know of is about 3 days away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go there and hope for the best¡ª that it isn¡¯t going to be crowded. If we stay here, our progress will only continue to slow down.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think many students know of that location since I stumbled upon it by identst year. The monsters there are also quite troublesome¡ª enough to deter most people from going there.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ It sounds like a very dangerous ce¡­ Are you sure this ce is worth it?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°The ce is crawling with monsters because not many people go there, so we¡¯ll be able to farm a bunch of points. The monsters there are quite powerful, but we should be able to handle them without any problems, especially considering that you can kill monsters like the Berserker Boar in a single hit.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to this ce then.¡± Leo agreed.


    After taking out their hoverboards, Leo followed Nina to a new location to farm monsters.


    However, Nina suddenly stopped moving after traveling for two hours.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a monster nest nearby,¡± she said.


    ¡°How can you tell? I don¡¯t see anything.¡± ,c,om


    ¡°There¡¯s a massive mana disturbance in that direction. That only happens when there is a monster nearby.¡± Nina pointed west.


    Leo raised his eyebrows when he couldn¡¯t see anything, ¡°I don¡¯t see any mana disturbance, though?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. The mana disturbance is so powerful that only people with Spiritual Eyes like me can see it,¡± she said.


    ¡°I see¡­ Do you want to go take a look? We¡¯ll get a lot of points there, right?¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, monster nests are always swarming with arge quantity of monsters, so we¡¯ll be able to acquire a lot of points if we go there. However, it¡¯s a little dangerous, considering that it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your summons?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°Even if I use all of my summons, it¡¯s going to be tough. Depending on the size of its nest, there can be thousands of monsters there.¡±


    ¡°Thousands¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t hurt if we take a look at the ce first. We can decide whether we want to invade it after we scout the ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Leo nodded.


    They changed directions and approached the mana disturbance.


    After traveling for about fifteen minutes, Leo could suddenly see a small mountain appear in the distance.


    ¡®Is that the monster nest?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk from here so that we don¡¯t alert the monsters.¡± Nina said to him as they got closer.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After putting away their hoverboards, they approached the mountains with quiet and gentle steps.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scout ahead for you.¡± Lilith said before flying ahead.


    As they got closer to the mountain, they could see several human-like figures pacing around the mountain.


    Nina¡¯s eyes widened after seeing the monsters¡¯ appearance.


    ¡°Those are goblins! This monster nest is probably home to a goblin army! But what are goblins doing here? They¡¯re usually in another location¡­¡± Nina muttered after seeing these green-skinned monsters.


    ¡°Goblins? I fought them before. Aren¡¯t they only D-Rank monsters?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking about Forest Goblins. These are not Forest Goblins. Look at their height and bulky physique. They¡¯re Goblin Warriors, fierce B-Rank monsters that usually travel inrge groups, and I think I see a Goblin Caster amongst that group. They are even more annoying than the Goblin Warriors because they usually spam magic spells from the backlines while the warriors protect them.¡±


    ¡°Just like how we fought the Blood-Eyed Howlers, huh? This is indeed going to be annoying.¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Leo? Do you want to attack them, or should we just ignore them? I will agree with you no matter your decision.¡± Nina turned to look at him with a solemn expression on her face.


    Leo didn¡¯t immediately respond. He pondered¡ª waited to see if the Magic System would give him a Special Quest.

 Chapter 100: Summon Skeleton Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 100: Summon Skeleton Warriors</h4>


    Chapter 100: Summon Skeleton Warriors


    Leo waited for the Magic System to see if it would give him a special mission to clear the monster¡¯s nest, but nothing appeared even a minuteter.


    ¡®So I get to decide whether I want to do this or not, huh?¡¯


    p ?? da n ?v el Lilith returned shortly after and said, ¡°I just checked. Although I couldn¡¯t see the whole ce, I have a good estimate on the amount of monsters inside the monster¡¯s nest. There are mostly globins inside the monster¡¯s nest, but there are a few Berserker Boars as well. As for the estimate¡­ There should be around 1,000 monsters in total.¡±


    ¡°A thousand monsters!¡± Instead of feeling fearful, Leo¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement after hearing this number, almost as if he¡¯d hit a jackpot.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to clear this ce, Nina!¡± Leo said to her a momentter.


    ¡°Alright. Give me a moment to prepare.¡± She nodded.


    She then retrieved a weird-looking ne and wore it around her neck before preparing several mana potions in advance.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Is that an artifact?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°Indeed. It is the B-Grade artifact Ne of the Dead. It will not only reduce the mana required to summon my servants, it will also increase the limit of my summons. As long as I have this, I will be able to summon 200 skeleton warriors and 20 skeleton mages at once.¡±


    ¡°That many?!¡± Leo was shocked. The B-Grade artifact had basically doubled her prowess.


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. I was thinking that we should just attack them head on. However, we should focus on the Goblin Casters first. I will use my skeleton warriors to distract the Goblin Warriors and create a path to the Goblin Casters for you.¡±


    Leo nodded, ¡°I understand. But before we start recording, I want to try something.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°What?¡± Nina tilted her head.


    Leo looked around to make sure there was nobody watching them before silently casting his skeleton warriors.


    The next moment, 50 skeleton warriors appeared before them, shocking Nina.


    ¡°W-What is going on?! I didn¡¯t summon these skeleton warriors!¡± Nina eximed, even preparing to attack them.


    ¡°Calm down, these are mine,¡± Leo quickly stopped her.


    ¡°What¡­? You summoned these skeleton warriors? When did you learn this spell?¡± ,c,om


    ¡°I kind of memorized it after seeing you use it so many times¡­¡± Leo said with a stiff smile on his face.


    ¡°You memorized my magic circle¡­?¡± Nina stared at him with her eyes as wide as saucers, her mouth wide open.


    Although it is technically possible for one to learn another¡¯s magic spell by looking at their magic circle, it isn¡¯t very practical. In fact, it was impossible. After all, when one casts a magic spell, their magic circle would only show up for a brief moment. If it was possible to learn other peoples¡¯ magic spells just by looking at their magic circle, everyone would be too afraid to use their magic spells in public.


    ¡°Are you angry that I learned your magic without asking for your permission? I¡¯ll apologize if that¡¯s the case.¡± Leo asked her after a moment of awkward silence.


    Nina shook her head in a dazed manner, and she spoke in a low voice, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just astonished that you¡¯d managed to achieve such a feat that most people deem to be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Summon Skeleton Warrior is a Tier 3 magic spell, yet you learned it in a few days after watching my magic circle. Words cannot express how impressive such a feat is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that, and since we¡¯re at this point, I might as well tell you that I can also use Summon Skeleton Mages, but I can only summon five of them.¡±


    ¡°You can use Summon Skeleton Mages as well?!¡± Nina fell backwards after hearing his words, and she stared at Leo as though he was a monster.


    ¡°Anyways¡­ Even though these are my summons, we¡¯ll pretend that they¡¯re yours. After all, it¡¯s a secret that I can use magic, and you¡¯re the only student in the academy that is aware of this secret.¡±


    Nina nodded with a dazed look on her face.


    Leo looked at his mana. He had a total of 17,000 mana at the moment, which was 6,000 more than a few weeks ago when hest purchased the Increase Mana Capacity from the Magic Shop. Of course, this was also the result of his training when he increased the multiple magic spells to Mastery Rank A.


    [Mana: 12,025/17,180]


    After summoning 50 skeleton warriors, his mana had decreased by 5,000 since each skeleton warrior required 100 mana to summon. Furthermore, he had to continuously feed these skeleton warriors his mana in order to keep them summoned, losing 20 mana every 10 seconds for each summoned skeleton.


    In other words, he would lose 1,000 mana every 10 seconds to keep all 50 skeleton warriors summoned, but considering that he recovers 250 mana every 10 seconds, that would bring down his cost to 750 mana every 10 seconds, so he would only be able to keep his summons active for a little under three minutes, considering that he doesn¡¯t use any mana potions and all of his skeleton warriors remain alive for the whole duration.


    Nina turned to look at Leo¡¯s summoned skeletons and swallowed nervously.


    ¡®He¡¯d just learned the magic spell, yet he can summon 50 of them at once, and they already seem stronger than my own skeleton warriors!¡¯ Nina sighed inwardly.


    She knew that he was a genius with dark magic and that he was far more talented than her since the beginning, but the disparity wasn¡¯t clear until this moment.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Leo asked her a momentter.


    ¡°Yes, I am ready.¡± Nina nodded with a resolute expression on her face.


    After Nina calmed down from her shock, she summoned 200 skeleton warriors, and along with Leo¡¯s 50 skeleton warriors, they charged towards the monster¡¯s nest, their movements causing the ground to tremble, quickly alerting the goblins there.

 Chapter 101: Army of Goblins

    <h4>Chapter 101: Army of Goblins</h4>


    Chapter 101: Army of Goblins


    p ?? da n ?v el


    When the goblins first noticed the army of skeletons rushing towards their nest, they were filled with confusion. Once they realized that they were under attack, they were overwhelmed with fear, as they have never fought with skeletons before.


    One of the goblins retrieved arge blowing horn and hastily blew into it with all of its might.


    The noiseing from the horn caused the air to tremble, instantly alerting all of the goblins in their nest.


    Momentster, the skeleton army and the goblins shed, where 250 skeleton warriors confronted over 1,000 goblin warriors and goblin casters.


    While the skeleton warriors fought with the goblin warriors, the goblin casters would cast spells from the rear, bombarding the skeleton warriors.


    However, Nina also had her own backliners, and 20 skeleton mages bombarded the goblins back.


    Overall, Nina¡¯s skeleton warriors were slightly weaker than the goblin warriors, but her skeleton mages vastly surpassed the goblin casters in power.


    As for Leo¡¯s skeleton warriors, despite being Mastery Rank F, they were a lot stronger than the goblin warriors, and they cleaved a path towards the goblin casters in the back.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    In the midst of the chaos, Leo tried his best to find a path towards the goblin casters, but it was much harder than he¡¯d anticipated, as they were all the way behind the frontline that was filled with goblin warriors. He wanted to summon his skeleton casters as well, but he simply did not have the mana to do so.


    Therefore, he decided to just kill his way towards the goblin casters. However, even with his passive skills, it wasn¡¯t an easy task fighting the goblin warriors.


    About two minutester, right as he was about to run out of mana, Leo decided to use Mana Drain on the goblin warriors instead of drinking a mana potion since nobody would notice it and he could save some resources that way. Of course, he made sure to keep the camera away from the act so that he doesn¡¯t record himself using Mana Drain.


    ¡°Raaagh!¡± The goblin warrior that Leo had decided to Mana Drain suddenly released a painful cry before falling to the ground with its body shriveled like a dried corpse that had died years ago, almost as though it had all of its blood drained from its body.


    The surrounding goblins were startled when they saw this, and they all stopped fighting to stare at theirpanion¡¯s dried up corpse with wide eyes.


    ¡°What happened to the monster?! Why is it like that?! This didn¡¯t happen when I used Mana Drain on Lia!¡± Leo asked Lilith. This was his first time using Mana Drain on a monster, so the results shocked him greatly.


    ¡°Monsters are mostly made of mana, so it¡¯s only natural that they would shrivel up like this when you absorb their mana. To monsters, their mana is their blood. If you absorb all of a human¡¯s blood, how do you think their bodies will end up?¡± Lilith said to him. p??da n?vel


    ¡°Luckily, I decided to do this in the middle of a battlefield with nobody watching, or it would¡¯ve definitely raised some eyebrows.¡± Leo sighed, and he made a note to himself to never use Mana Drain on monsters if there were any other people nearby.


    He looked at his mana a momentter to see that he¡¯d recovered all of his mana.


    ¡®Even though it¡¯s forbidden magic, it¡¯s super useful!¡¯


    Leo decided to summon his skeleton mages now that he had plenty of mana to spare.


    Each skeleton mage required 500 mana to summon, and he could only summon 5 at most, so he used 2,500 mana to summon them. However, skeleton mages required twice as much mana than skeleton warriors to maintain, draining 50 mana every 10 seconds.


    Now with 50 skeleton warriors and 5 skeleton mages in the field, Leo was losing 1,000 mana every 10 seconds, but he wasn¡¯t as worried since he had Mana Drain.


    As long as there were still monsters nearby, he would be able to replenish all of his mana with a single Mana Drain. ,c,om


    Eventually, with the help of his skeleton summons, Leo was finally able to break through the golden warriors and reach the goblin casters.


    The goblin casters began panicking when they saw Leo, but before they could cast their spells, Leo killed them with his sword.


    Once all of the goblin casters were killed, Leo and Nina focused on the remaining goblin warriors.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+1,000 Magic Points]


    After killing 500 monsters and finishing his quest, Leo quickly purchased another one from the store for 75 Magic Points before he continued ying more monsters.


    Many minutester, Leo rushed at thest goblin warrior standing and decapitating it with a swift strike across its thick neck.


    ¡°Stop record.¡±


    Leo met up with Nina afterward.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am fine. What about you?¡± Nina nodded before staring at his appearance, as his body was covered in goblin blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m also fine.¡± He said.


    Although he¡¯d been hit a couple times, his invisible artifacts had minimized the damages and kept his injuries to a minimum.


    ¡°Let¡¯s harvest their mana cores before someone elsees and tries to steal our profit.¡± Leo said as hemanded his skeleton warriors to harvest the mana cores.


    Nina did the same, and within minutes, over 1,000 B-Rank mana cores were stacked into a small mountain before them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split the mana cores 50/50.¡± Leo said to her afterward.


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯d killed way more monsters than me.¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that this was still abined effort.¡±


    While Leo and Nina split their harvest, a notification appeared before Leo.


    <You have been awarded 50,000 Magic Experience and 3,500 Magic Points for clearing ¡®Goblin¡¯s Hideout¡¯>


    <You have been awarded 600 Magic Points for your killing spree of 682 monster kills>


    Leo was pleasantly surprised to see this new function for the first time.


    ¡®Two rewards¡­ One for clearing the monster¡¯s nest and the other for killing many monsters in a short time? This is great! Now I have more opportunities to acquire Magic Points!¡¯ Heughed inwardly.

 Chapter 102: Practically Suicide

    <h4>Chapter 102: Practically Suicide</h4>


    Chapter 102: Practically Suicide


    [Magic Points: 6,024 MP]


    Leo was taken aback by the sudden increase of Magic Points.


    ¡®6,000 Magic Points! I can buy pretty much anything I want now from the Magic Shop except for Increase Mana Regeneration that costs 7,000 Magic Points.¡¯ Leo was filled with excitement and couldn¡¯t wait to start shopping once again.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in the situation to do so at the moment.


    Once they finished splitting the mana cores, Leo stored them into his Spatial Ring, counting 510 B-Rank mana cores as he did so.


    After that, Leo retrieved the tent so that they could clean themselves and get some rest.


    Leo went into the shower first because he was covered in goblin blood, which stank like crazy as it dried up.


    ¡°I know I said that I wouldn¡¯t look at our rank until next week, but I can¡¯t resist my curiosity. I really want to see our rank after killing 1,020 B-Rank monsters in just two hours, which is over one million points. I will be shocked if we¡¯re not in the top 10 at the very least.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    [Rank: 34]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo became speechless after seeing their new rank. Although their rank had increased by 200 in just two hours, it was still ridiculous that there were over 30 teams ahead of them.


    Nina looked at her watch and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I doubt the disparity between us is thatrge. Of course, there is a chance that these teams have encountered and cleared a monster nest as well.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I still can¡¯t get over the fact that we¡¯d managed to clear a B-Rank monster nest by ourselves and in such a short time. It¡¯s really shocking.¡±


    Leo looked at her and spoke, ¡°Is it really that shocking? It was really chaotic, but it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s shocking! Do you have any idea how many Adventurers it would take to clear a monster nest of that size? At least 500 B-Rank Adventurers with some A-Rank! Meanwhile, we¡¯re just two students that¡¯s still in school. What we did was practically suicide.¡± p??da n?vel


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened after hearing her words.


    ¡°What!? If it was that dangerous, why did you agree to it? You also seemed pretty calm throughout the whole thing!¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m nervous, my face freezes, hence why I looked so calm throughout the whole thing. In reality, I was actually really nervous on the inside. With that being said, I got a little less nervous after seeing your skeleton warriors. Your Summon Skeleton Warrior is only Mastery Rank F, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°My skeleton warriors are Rank B, yet they aren¡¯t as strong as your Rank F skeleton warriors. I¡¯m ashamed to even be called a necromancer in front of you¡­¡± she sighed.


    ¡°But you can summon much more skeletons than me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because of my Mastery Rank and the artifact. When the magic spell was still Mastery Rank F, I could only summon up to 5 skeleton warriors at once. As for skeleton mages, I was limited to 1 of them! Meanwhile, you can summon 50 skeleton warriors and 5 skeleton mages. The disparity between A-Rank and S-Rank magic affinity is truly like heaven and earth. I¡¯m envious of you, Leo.¡± Nina stared at him with a bittersweet smile on her face. ,c,om


    When he heard Nina talk about the disparity between their skeleton warriors, Leo pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Does magic power affect our skeleton warriors¡¯ strength?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Summons be more powerful and durable with more magic power.¡± She nodded.


    ¡®I see¡­ So that¡¯s why my skeleton warriors are stronger despite being a lower Mastery Rank. I have increased magic power because of the Magic System.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡°Anyways, let me know if I decide to do something reckless next time. We were lucky this time and managed to clear the monster nest without any problems, but we might end up dead the next time. And don¡¯t just blindly follow me. I¡¯m not as experienced as you. If I make a stupid decision, correct me.¡± Leo said to Nina afterward.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°You too, Lilith. Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I decided to confront the monster nest?¡± He suddenly nced at her.


    Lilith raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Because I was confident that you would be able to clear it without any problems. Nina may not know what you¡¯re truly capable of, but I do.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Thanks¡­¡± Leo couldn¡¯t me her after hearing such words.


    Sometimeter, Leo and Nina left the tent and continued their journey to the next hunting location.


    p ?? da n ?v el A few hours after they left, some students arrived at the monster nest by chance, and they were shocked by what they witnessed.


    ¡°Holy shit! Look at all these corpses! This is a monster nest!¡±


    ¡°It ¡®was¡¯ a monster nest. Who is responsible for this? Judging by the corpses and blood, they were killed only a few hours ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if only we¡¯d arrived earlier! These are goblin warriors, right? With the amount of corpses here, we could¡¯ve definitely reached the top 50!¡±


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t look right here. A monster nest of this size would require hundreds of Adventurers to work together to clear, yet I don¡¯t see any camps or Adventurers nearby. It¡¯s only been a few hours since this ce was cleared, right?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ It¡¯s too quiet here.¡±


    These students decided to take a closer look at the scene.


    ¡°Their mana cores have been harvested.¡±


    ¡°Look at their wounds. A lot of these corpses only have a single injury, meaning that most of them had been killed in a single strike.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this was done by an S-Rank Adventurer?¡±


    ¡°It would make sense why there¡¯s nobody around if this was done by an S-Rank Adventurer.¡±


    After looking around for a little longer and not finding anything, these students decided to leave the ce and returned to farming points.

 Chapter 103: Arriving at the New Hunting Ground

    <h4>Chapter 103: Arriving at the New Hunting Ground</h4>


    Chapter 103: Arriving at the New Hunting Ground


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ What should I buy with my 6,000 Magic Points¡­¡¯ Leo pondered to himself as he followed Nina from behind on a hoverboard.


    Awaken Random Magic Affinity would cost him 6,000 Magic Points, but it wouldn¡¯t increase his prowess, and he really didn¡¯t need a new affinity right now, so he ignored it.


    He could increase his mana capacity or his magic power, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to increase either since he had enough mana and magic power for now. Even though having more mana or magic power will definitely benefit him, he didn¡¯t think it was worth it this moment. Furthermore, having increased mana regeneration would benefit him more since it will help him spam magic spells more often.


    ¡®I really want to increase my mana regeneration, but I am a thousand short. Should I just wait until I kill another 500 monsters before purchasing it? But spending all of my points for a single purchase¡­¡¯ Despite his desire to buy Increase Mana Regeneration, he was feeling a little hesitant.


    In the end, he decided to wait on the purchase and look at other options.


    Up next was the passive skills.


    ¡®The F-Rank passive skills are quite cheap, and thest one really benefited me. Maybe I should buy several of them and hope for the best. Even if the passive skills turn out to be useless, I won¡¯t lose out on too much.¡¯


    Thus, Leo decided to purchase a few F-Rank passive skills, but he didn¡¯t do so immediately and waited until he looked at the other options.


    Other than passive skills, the only thing left for him to spend his Magic Points on were artifacts.


    ¡®The E-Grade artifacts cost between 300 to 600 Magic Points, but what should I purchase? Another weapon? Improved armor?¡¯ Leo pondered and pondered.


    Over the next several hours, Leo wondered about his choices and what would benefit him the most. Now that he cannot acquire Magic Points as easily, he needed to use them sparingly and wisely.


    In the end, Leo decided to purchase another E-Grade weapon artifact and 5 F-Rank passive skills.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    [Bamboo Sword: Increases the power of your swords by 75%]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Novice Cook Expertise>


    [Description: Increases your cooking experience]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Novice Movement Expertise>


    [Description: Increases your movement skills]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Novice Bow Expertise>


    [Description: Increases your bow experience]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Weak Poison Resistance>


    [Description: Increases your resistance to poison]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Weak Enhanced Senses>


    [Description: Slightly enhances all of your senses] p??da n?vel


    The sword had cost him 350 Magic Points while the passive skills were 500 Magic Points.


    ¡®Cook expertise? Why would I need such experience?¡¯ Leo raised an eyebrow when he saw his new passive skills.


    After pondering for a little longer, Leo decided to purchase 2 more F-Rank passive skills.


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Minor Strength Boost>


    [Description: Increases your strength]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Weak Fire Resistance>


    [Description: Increases your resistance against fire damage]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A momentter¡ª


    <Confirm purchase ¡®Acquire Random D-Rank Passive Skill for 1,000 Magic Points>


    Leo gritted his teeth and confirmed. ,c,om


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Double Cast>


    <Description: 5% chance to cast magic spells a second time>


    Leo was pleasantly surprised by this new passive skill.


    ¡®Does this mean every spell that I cast will have a 5 percent chance of being cast again? This is pretty overpowered!¡¯


    Even though the chances are quite low, it was still a chance. However, he still needed to do some experiments. For example, would the second cast require mana? If so, it could potentially be fatal if he uses a magic spell that consumes more than half of his mana, as it would instantly put him into the state of mana fatigue.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do another¡ª No¡­ I should stop before I waste all of my Magic Points¡­¡¯


    He quickly realized how addicting it was to gamble his Magic Points away.


    ¡®This is how people be gambling addicts. I need to stop myself before I can¡¯t control it.¡¯


    [Magic Points: 3,974]


    After three days of nonstop traveling, Leo and Nina finally arrived at their new hunting ground.


    ¡°This is¡­ a cave?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows when Nina stopped moving in front of arge cave that was located at the bottom of arge rocky mountain, and it was hidden behindrge rocks and dead trees.


    ¡°What kind of monsters are inside?¡±


    ¡°The monsters will grow stronger as we travel deeper. Thest time I delved deep enough to find B-Rank monsters, there were Stone Lizards, Vampire Bats, and Crystal Golems. Most of them are monsters with high physical defenses, so it might be a bit difficult for you, who mainly use the sword.¡±


    ¡°I think I will be fine,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep before we enter this ce.¡± Leo suggested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After setting their tent nearby, Leo and Nina went inside to eat before going to sleep.


    They woke up twelve hourster and took a shower before eating another meal.


    [Rank: 89]


    Their rank had dropped by 50 when Leo looked at his watch after cleaning up the tent.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re still in the top 100.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el Sometimeter, they approached the ominous cave.


    They stopped at the entrance for a moment to prepare themselves.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Leo asked Nina.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded with a calm expression.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Leo took the first step forward, entering the cave.


    The following moment¡ª


    <You have received a Special Quest>


    [Quest: Reaching the core]


    [Description: Reach the deepest part of the cave and kill the monster there]


    [Time Limit: 10 days]


    [Progress: 0/1]


    [Reward: 300,000 Magic Experience, 1,500 Magic Points]


    ¡®What the hell? What is the Magic System up to this time?¡¯ Leo frowned when he saw the Special Quest.


    ¡®These special quests are always so specific. Is this the Magic System¡¯s way ofmunicating with me? For what purpose?¡¯ He wondered inwardly as he traversed deeper inside this mysterious cave with Nina by his side.

 Chapter 104: Unknown Cave

    <h4>Chapter 104: Unknown Cave</h4>


    Chapter 104: Unknown Cave


    ¡°This cave is quite narrow.¡± Leo said shortly after they entered the cave.


    ¡°It will get wider as we travel deeper.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s going to be difficult fighting in such a tight space, after all.¡±


    ¡°Leo, I¡¯m going to scout ahead.¡± Lilith suddenly said to him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded slightly.


    The moment Lilith left his side and disappeared into the darkness ahead, Leo immediately felt a little less safe for some reason.


    A few minutester, they encountered their first monster, and it was a rat the size of an adult hippopotamus.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Cave Rat, an E-Rank monster.¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°I will handle these small¡ª¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Leo suddenly dashed forward before swinging his sword at the giant rat, slicing it in half.


    ¡°You can leave the small fries to me and save yourself some energy and effort for the harder monsterster.¡± Nina said to him afterward.


    ¡°Actually, can you let me kill all of the monsters we encounter? I have a reason for killing them.¡± Leo said with a stiff smile.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    After all, he needed the kills toplete his quest. If Nina killed the monsters, it wouldn¡¯t count towards the progression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡± Nina nodded with a weird look on her face, as she couldn¡¯t fathom why he was so eager to kill these weak monsters.


    A minuteter, a dozen Cave Rats could be seen running towards their direction, clogging up the entire path.


    Leo¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement as he waited for them to get closer.


    Once they were close enough, Leo swung his sword at them, killing one rat with each swing, finishing off thest one in less than a minute.


    He looked at his progress afterward.


    [Progress: 312/500]


    ¡®I¡¯m so d that even low-ranking monsters count towards the progression.¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    Over the next 30 minutes, Leo would continue killing Cave Rats as they delved deeper into the cave without stopping.


    However, they were eventually forced to stop when they encountered a small problem.


    ¡°The path is split into two¡­ Which path should we take?¡± Leo asked Nina, who had been here before. p??da n?vel


    ¡°I took the right path thest time I was here,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take the left path this time and see if there¡¯s any difference. If it¡¯s a dead end, we can just walk back.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nina had noints.


    Thus, they started walking the left path.


    The path continued to be narrow for a few more minutes, then it suddenly expanded by several meters, and resting at the end of the path was a skeleton wielding a rusty sword.


    ¡°A dead end with a skeleton, huh?¡± Leo mumbled when he couldn¡¯t see any path past the skeleton.


    ¡°Shall we turn back now?¡± Nina asked him.


    ¡°Let me kill that skeleton real quick.¡± He said before rushing at the skeleton, killing it with ease.


    After killing the skeleton and harvesting its mana core from its skull, Leo made sure there weren¡¯t any hidden paths at the dead end before returning to Nina and going back the way they just came from.


    Once they arrived back at the split, they took the right path this time and continued moving deeper into the cave.


    After walking for a few minutes, the narrow cave expanded again, but there wasn¡¯t a dead end this time. ,c,om


    A few more minutester, they encountered a bunch of skeletons with shields and swords.


    ¡°D-Rank Skeletons Soldiers.¡± Nina said.


    Leo wasted no time killing these skeletons.


    After killing the skeletons, he would stomp their skull to reveal its mana core.


    Over the next several hours, they would continue walking the path, encountering mostly D-Rank monsters.


    The next time they came to a full stop was when they arrived at another split. This time, there were three paths to choose from.


    ¡°The middle path.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Leo didn¡¯t even bother to check the other two and went straight for the middle path.


    Shortly after they began walking the middle path, Lilith came back.


    ¡°Where have you been this whole time? I thought something had happened to you.¡± Leo said to her.


    ¡°I had no reason toe back, so I decided to stay a few steps ahead of you to make sure there were no traps.¡± She said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee back¡­ Is there a trap ahead?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°No, I just felt like returning because I was bored of being alone. I doubt there are any traps in here, and the monsters are quite ordinary as well.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°I see¡­ Thanks for your effort, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Anything for my best friend!¡± She gave him a thumbs up.


    Sometimeter, they encountered a new kind of monster.


    ¡°C-Rank monster, Cave Trolls. They¡¯re just like goblins but with a bigger size and more strength.¡± Nina said.


    When the Cave Trolls noticed Leo and Nina¡¯s presence, they immediately tightened their grip on their weapons that were pickaxes and charged forward.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t stand a chance before Leo and were quickly killed.


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+1,000 Magic Points]


    ¡®Finally! Now that I havepleted this quest three times, it should upgrade to the next tier.¡¯


    Leo opened up the Quest Shop as he walked.


    [Kill 5,000 Monsters: 500MP]


    [Reward: 15,000 Magic Points]


    ¡®15,000 Magic Points!¡¯ Leo was ecstatic when he saw the upgrades. However, he had to kill 5,000 monsters, which was 10 times as much as the previous quest.


    p ?? da n ?v el Of course, that didn¡¯t deter him away from purchasing the quest instantly.


    ¡®5,000 monsters¡­ The training course will probably end before this quest is finished, unless we find a few more monster nests, hopefully¡­¡¯


    Several more hourster.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Leo muttered in a voice full of awe when they arrived at the end of the path that led to a massive underground cavern.


    ¡°This is where the B-Rank monsters are.¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this ce turned out to be a Labyrinth,¡± he said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 105: Vampire Bats

    <h4>Chapter 105: Vampire Bats</h4>


    Chapter 105: Vampire Bats


    After taking a minute to enjoy the beautiful scenery, Leo said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finally start hunting some monsters for real. We cannot allow our rank to drop any lower.¡±


    ¡°Before we go, let me give you a brief exnation about the monsters dwelling in this ce.¡± Nina suddenly said.


    ¡°First is the Stone Lizard. They¡¯re giant lizards that can use earth magic. When they see an enemy, they will cover their body using earth magic, increasing their defense significantly. Then there¡¯s their rock spits. Just as its name implies, they will spit rocks at you. Don¡¯t underestimate this attack because it can easily put a hole in your body. They will lean their heads back a little before they use this attack, so make sure you keep an eye on its movements.¡±


    ¡°Next are the Vampire Bats. They are usually found on the ceiling. When they attack, they will dive down like an eagle right before it catches its prey. However, that¡¯s not what¡¯s dangerous and annoying about them. These flying bastards will drain your mana if they damage you and it¡¯s not a small amount, so make sure you don¡¯t let them get close.¡±


    ¡°Last but not least, Crystal Golems. Magic spells are ineffective against them because their bodies are made from Magic Absorbing Crystals. I avoided them thest time I was here so I don¡¯t know much about their attacks.¡±


    ¡°Magic Absorbing Crystals? Is that what they use to make Magic Absorbing Dummies?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes, among other things.¡±


    ¡°Then I should probably gather some of their material.¡± Leo mumbled to himself.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    Sometimeter, they entered the cavern and began looking around for monsters. Even though the cavern was underground with no source of sunlight, it was notpletely dark in there for some reason.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they encountered their first B-Rank monster in this cave, and it was a group of Vampire Bats.


    There were three of them in total, each the size of an adult bald eagle, their height around 30 inches with a wingspan of around 7 feet. Their wings also looked quite sharp, especially the edges.


    Nina quickly summoned her skeleton mages to try and shoot them down because they were flying in the air at a height that Leo couldn¡¯t reach with his sword.


    However, the Vampire Bats were very agile with quick reaction times, allowing them to react and dodge the projectiles.


    ¡°Wait, Nina. Stand next to me and let theme down.¡± Leo said to her a few momentster.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nina didn¡¯t question his decision and immediately unsummoned the skeleton mages before hiding behind Leo. p??da n?vel


    Shortly after the skeleton mages were gone, the Vampire Bats flew into action and plunged at Leo and Nina with the tip of its wings pointing in their direction.


    Leo waited until the Vampire Bats were close enough before he suddenly moved.


    He swung his sword at the Vampire Bat in the front, slicing right through its wings that were as strong as steel, almost as though it was nothing more than a piece of paper.


    The other two Vampire Bats were shocked when they saw how effortlessly Leo seemed when he killed theirpanion, but they were already in a diving motion and almost in front of Leo because they all moved at the same time.


    After killing the first Vampire Bat, Leo immediately maneuvered his sword for the second strike, then the third, and in the blink of an eye, Leo had cut down all three Vampire Bats.


    Due to his passive skill ¡®Weak Enhanced Senses¡¯, he was able to see the Vampire Bats movements very clearly and even time his attacks with their movements perfectly.


    ¡°Wow, their wings are as sharp as a sword¡­¡± Leo inspected their corpses after killing them. ,c,om


    And he continued, ¡°I¡¯m actually kind of curious¡­ Will their mana draining effect work even if they¡¯re dead? If so, how much mana will it drain?¡±


    ¡°The draining effect works even if they¡¯re dead.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°As for how much it will drain¡­ Why don¡¯t you try it for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is it safe?¡±


    ¡°As long as you have enough mana.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to try it.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity and deliberately made a small cut on his finger with the Vampire Bat¡¯s wing.


    He then watched as his mana decreased from 17,000 to 7,000 in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Holy shit! That drained half of my mana!¡± Leo immediately stepped away from the Vampire Bats with a shocked look on his face.


    ¡°Now you know firsthand why they¡¯re so dangerous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo stared at the Vampire Bat¡¯s wings with a pondering face.


    ¡°Hey, do you think it¡¯s possible to make a weapon using their wings?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nina looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°If I can turn their wings into a weapon, I¡¯d have a mana draining weapon!¡±


    Nina pondered to herself for a moment before speaking, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. After all, it¡¯smon practice to use monster parts to create artifacts with certain effects and attributes. The Magic Absorbing Dummy, for example, is made mainly from Magic Absorbing Crystals, which can either be mined from caves or harvested from Crystal Golems.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°However, you¡¯ll need a lot of materials to create a weapon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! How many do you think I will need to craft a weapon?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°A few thousand at the very least,¡± she immediately responded.


    ¡°F-Few thousand at the very least¡­?¡± Leo was taken aback, as he was not prepared to hear such arge number.


    ¡°I was thinking a few hundred at most, but to think it¡¯s a few thousand¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s that easy to craft a weapon, there would be an abundance of them by now.¡± Lilith chuckled.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to give up on crafting a weapon for now, but I will still collect their wings just in case I need them. I can probably turn them into throwing stars or something.¡± Leo said as he severed the Vampire Bats¡¯ wings before tossing them into his Spatial Ring.

 Chapter 106: A-Rank Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 106: A-Rank Monsters</h4>


    Chapter 106: A-Rank Monsters


    After harvesting the Vampire Bats¡¯ wings and mana cores, Leo continued to walk towards the other side of the cavern.


    ¡°By the way, I intend on going as deep as this cave goes. I want to see what¡¯s at the end of it.¡± Leo suddenly said.


    Nina frowned and quickly said, ¡°That sounds incredibly risky, even more risky than taking on the goblin¡¯s nest with just two people, especially when we don¡¯t even know what¡¯s there. What if we encounter A-Rank monsters? Or worse¡ª S-Rank monsters.¡±


    ¡°We should be able to handle A-Rank monsters, right? I mean, look at how effortlessly we have been dealing with B-Rank monsters.¡± Leo said.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°You cannotpare B-Rank monsters to A-Rank monsters, Leo. The disparity between their prowess is akin to the disparity between your magic talents and mine. Monsters between F-Rank and B-Rank are considered ¡®ordinary¡¯ monsters while A-Rank monsters are considered ¡®elite¡¯ monsters.¡±


    ¡°For example, while it may take 2-4 ordinary B-Rank Adventurers to deal with a single B-Rank monster, it could take at least 20 ordinary A-Rank Adventurers to deal with an single A-Rank monster. Most B-Rank and below monsters can only use one or two magic spells and are limited to Tier 3 and below magic spells, but A-Rank monsters can use up to 5 different magic spells with Tier 6 magic being their limit.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ By the way, what do people consider an ¡®ordinary¡¯ Adventurer? Surely, if someone can reach A-Rank as an Adventurer, they can¡¯t be ordinary.¡±


    ¡°No matter what rank you are, there will always be some that will stand out more than the others. For example, there are A-Rank Adventurers that have high talents and the potential to be S-Rank, and then there are A-Rank Adventurers that barely made it to that rank and are destined to remain as A-Rank forever. Thetter are what most call ¡®ordinary¡¯ Adventurers while the former are considered the top Adventurers of their respective rank. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± He nodded.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Anyways, I think it¡¯s too dangerous to go any deeper than this, but if you have already decided to get to the bottom of this cave, I will follow you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t forget this.¡± Leo said.


    Now that they had decided to see the end of this cave, they no longer lingered around the cavern and continued walking deeper.


    ¡°By the way, how many points would an A-Rank monster give? 10,000 points? 20,000 points?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°Over 100,000 points. It depends on the monster since the prowess of A-Rank monsters vary greatly from each other. For example, some A-Rank monsters could have 10,000 magic power while others can have 50,000 magic power.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Lilith? Are we strong enough to fight A-Rank monsters?¡± Leo decided to ask for her opinion next.


    ¡°If you use magic, yes, but even then, you¡¯ll only be able to handle the weaker ones at A-Rank. Don¡¯t underestimate their prowess. Just like Nina said, they¡¯re on a whole other levelpared to the monsters you have been fighting recently.¡± p??da n?vel


    Sometimeter, they encountered arge monster that looked like a lizard, but it was wearing an armor made of rocks that covered its whole body.


    ¡°A Stone Lizard, huh?¡±


    Once he identified the monster, Leo approached it while keeping his eyes on its movements.


    When the Stone Lizard suddenly tilted its head back, Leo immediately jumped to the side.


    Phew!


    A projectile the size of a human¡¯s head flew out of the Stone Lizard¡¯s mouth the moment Leo moved, traveling as fast as a bullet and creating a hole on the ground where it struck.


    After dodging the attack, Leo continued running at the Stone Lizard.


    Once he was close enough, he imbued his sword with his mana before striking the Stone Lizard. ,c,om


    The sword prated through its stone armor and went straight into its body without any resistance.


    The Stone Lizard released a painful cry, but Leo wasn¡¯t done, as he continued to strike its body until it stopped moving.


    ¡®His sword can prate even a Stone Lizard¡¯s stone armor like it¡¯s nothing¡­¡¯ Nina swallowed nervously as she stared at the Stone Lizard¡¯s corpse that was riddled with sword marks.


    Over the next three hours, they would encounter more Stone Lizards and Vampire Bats.


    As for the Crystal Golems, they have yet to encounter a single one.


    Several more hourster, they reached the end of the cavern, and it was back to being a narrow path.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t encounter a single Crystal Golem in the end.¡± Leo said as they approached the tunnel.


    ¡°Why do you sound disappointed?¡± Nina raised her eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    ¡°I guess I wanted to fight it.¡± He shrugged.


    Lilith chuckled at his words and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t long ago when you would rather avoid fighting monsters. Now you¡¯re actively searching for them.¡±


    ¡°I guess I have grown ustomed to fighting monsters and this world in general a little.¡± He smiled.


    Once they entered the tunnel, Leo and Nina immediately noticed something different about the path.


    ¡°The ground is nted¡­ Looks like we¡¯re going down.¡± Nina said.


    As they went deeper into the cave, the ground became more nted.


    After walking for about ten minutes without encountering a single monster, they came to a sudden dead end¡ª at least that¡¯s what it looked like from a distance.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Is that a dead end?¡± Leo focused his eyes to get a clearer look, and sure enough, he could see a wall at the end of the path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Lilith said as she flew ahead.


    Once she reached the end, she turned to look at Leo and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not a dead end! There¡¯s a sharp turn over here, so it only looks like one!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think I see something¡­¡± Leo said to Nina after hearing Lilith¡¯s words.


    ¡°To think there would be such a sharp turn here¡­ I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯d managed to see it from back there.¡± Nina mumbled in a surprised voice at the turn.


    ¡°I guess I have pretty good eyesight¡­¡± Leo said with a stiff smile on his face.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Nina nodded, and they continued traveling down this weird tunnel.

 Chapter 107: A-Rank Monsters(2)

    <h4>Chapter 107: A-Rank Monsters(2)</h4>


    Chapter 107: A-Rank Monsters(2)


    It took several hours and many turns, but Leo and Nina eventually made it to the end of the turning tunnel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a bit.¡± Leo suggested when they reached the end of the tunnel, which led them to another cavern.


    ¡°This ce seems much more spacious than the previous area. I can¡¯t even see the ceiling from here.¡± Nina said as her head tilted all the way back from trying to locate the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. We did travel miles to reach this point.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scout ahead.¡± Lilith said before flying off again.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some food.¡± Leo handed Nina some high-quality MRE.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After consuming the food, Leo asked Nina, ¡°How is your potion supply?¡±


    ¡°I still have plenty of mana and energy potions. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little low on mana potions, but I have plenty of energy potions,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you want me to give you some of my mana potions?¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really need them.¡±


    ¡°Then let me know when you do.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Sometimeter, Lilith returned to report her findings, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see any monsters or traps, but there¡¯s a lot of minerals and ores. I don¡¯t know much about them, though.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Leo turned to Nina and said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t know what¡¯s ahead of us or what to expect, let¡¯s walk slower, and I want you to stay behind me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± p??da n?vel


    They left the tunnel and entered the massive cavern.


    Since they didn¡¯t know which direction to go, Leo decided to follow one side of the wall until they reached the exit. This way, they would avoid getting lost in the middle of this vast cavern.


    Furthermore, his only goal was to reach the end of this cave and fight whatever was there toplete the special quest.


    After following the right side of the cavern walls for an hour, they came to a sudden halt when they noticed arge figure up ahead.


    ¡°What kind of monster is that?¡± Leo asked Nina in a whispering voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I can¡¯t see it well from here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a closer look.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el They slowly approached this figure until they could see it clearly.


    This figure looked like a lizard from a distance, but when they looked at it for a little longer, they noticed that it had two massive wings.


    ¡°Please tell me that¡¯s not a dragon¡­¡± Leo said in a trembling voice, as he was very familiar with their figure. ,c,om


    ¡°A dragon? That¡¯s not possible. Dragons should be much bigger than this¡ª at least from what I heard. Judging by the size, it should be a¡ª¡±


    ¡°A wyvern.¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    ¡°¡ªwyvern.¡± Nina finished her sentence at the same time.


    ¡°Wyvern¡­?¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what type of wyvern that is, but most wyverns are A-Rank monsters.¡± Nina said in a nervous voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ck Wyvern. They¡¯re ssified as A-Rank monsters. In terms of prowess, they¡¯re on the weaker sidepared to the majority of wyverns out there.¡± Lilith, on the other hand, recognized the monster.


    ¡°Do you think I will be able to defeat it?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°If you use magic and with the help of Nina, yes, you can defeat it,¡± Lilith nodded.


    ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s blocking our path. If we want to continue going this way, we¡¯ll have to deal with it.¡± Nina asked him after a moment of silence.


    Leo narrowed his eyes at the wyvern and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to fight it and defeat it.¡±


    ¡°And how are we going to do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use magic. However, this will mean that we won¡¯t be able to record the fight since I have to keep the fact that I can use magic a secret.¡±


    ¡°That should be fine since it¡¯s not a requirement to record our fights. However, some students might question our legality if we rank too high without any video footage.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Who cares about what the other students think? As long as they don¡¯t have proof that we cheated, there¡¯s nothing they can do about it.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, give me a moment to prepare.¡± Leo said to her before opening up the Artifact Shop and quickly purchasing a weapon for 420 Magic Points.


    [Void Staff: Increases the magic power of all dark magic by 35%]


    He decided to purchase this artifact to increase his chances of defeating the ck Wyvern.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope this won¡¯t erase one of my swords because I am equipping another weapon over its slot..¡¯ Leo prayed to himself as he equipped the Void Staff.


    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the n. We¡¯ll summon all of our skeleton mages in advance, and then we¡¯re going to overcharge our spells. After weunch our attacks, we will have the skeleton mages bombard the wyvern just in case it manages to survive our attacks.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Nina nodded with a serious look on her face.


    The both of them summoned a total of 25 skeleton mages the following moment.


    While the skeleton mages were on standby, Leo would take his time overcharging his Void Spear while Nina overcharged her own magic spell.


    Several momentster, when they were at their limit, Leo and Nina attacked the unsuspecting wyvern with their overcharged spells.


    Boom!


    Theirbined magic power created a massive explosion as well as causing the cavern to tremble like an earthquake.


    However, they were not done, as the skeleton magesunched their own attacks at the wyvern the following moment.


    The skeleton mages¡¯ attack could not bepared to Leo and Nina¡¯sbined power, but it should be enough to finish off a heavily injured wyvern.


    Magic spells continued to rain down on the wyvern for a few more moments before stopping.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s check its condition.¡± Leo said a moment after the attacks stopped.


    Nina nodded, and they approached the cloud of dust together.

 Chapter 108: Overkill

    <h4>Chapter 108: Overkill</h4>


    Chapter 108: Overkill


    The cloud of dust caused by the bombardment of magic spells eventually settled, allowing Leo and Nina to take a clear look at the condition of the ck Wyvern.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± Leo muttered in a shocked voice after seeing the scene before him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Nina was speechless.


    After the surprise attack, the ck Wyvern had sustained so much damage that it had be unrecognizable, and its body was only a fourth of its original size, as the rest of its body had been destroyed during the attack.


    ¡°I think we overdid it¡­¡± Leo muttered after a moment of silence.


    ¡°You used the Tier 2 magic spell, Void Spear, right?¡± Nina suddenly asked him.


    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, since I overcharged it.¡± He said.


    ¡°No, that was unnaturally powerful even with overcharge. Forparison, I used a Tier 4 magic spell just now, and even when overcharged, it would not have been able to create such a powerful explosion, which means it was mostly caused by your Void Spear¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you continue using magic, we¡¯ll be able to hunt A-Rank monsters. Rank 1 won¡¯t be unachievable any longer. However, it will definitely make people suspicious since we won¡¯t have any footage of us fighting A-Rank monsters.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Like I¡¯d said, I don¡¯t care about what the others think. I only care about getting first ce in this training course!¡± Leo said.


    While Nina¡¯s skeleton warrior harvested the ck Wyvern¡¯s mana core, Leo checked his watch to see how many points he¡¯d gained from the kill.


    ¡°150,000 points! The ck Wyvern gave us 150,000 points!¡± He eximed in excitement.


    In just a few moments they had acquired what would normally take a few hours of grinding B-Rank monsters to acquire.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided! Once we see what¡¯s at the end of this cave, we¡¯ll return to this ce to hunt these ck Wyverns!¡± Leo suddenly dered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nina had no problem with his decision. In fact, she was excited about it.


    After harvesting the mana core, the skeleton warrior handed it to Leo, whose eyes widened the moment he saw the size of the mana core.


    ¡°This thing is huge!¡± He eximed.


    The mana core wasrger than even his own head, and it weighed around 100kg or about 220 lbs.


    ¡°How much money do you think this mana core will fetch for?¡± He asked in a dazed voice. p??da n?vel


    ¡°You can probably get a few million dors for this mana core.¡± Nina said.


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.


    ¡°A few million¡­ I¡¯ll be freaking rich soon! Hahaha!¡± Heughed out loud once he realized that he was going to be rich after he returned to the city.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Leo said a momentter.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Nina stopped him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Leo looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Even though its corpse is badly damaged, we can harvest its ws. They¡¯ll also fetch a good amount of money.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leo retrieved his sword and began cutting its ws.


    Once he was done, he tossed them into his Spatial Ring.


    They continued their journey shortly after. ,c,om


    Over the next several hours, they would encounter a few more ck Wyverns. Of course, they repeated what they did the first time with one exception¡ª they no longer summoned skeleton mages since that would be an overkill.


    ¡°Is there nothing besides wyverns in here? Not that I amining¡­¡± Leo said after killing their 9th wyvern.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re back in the top 50.¡± Nina showed her watch to him.


    ¡°If we continue at this rate, we will definitely achieve top 3.¡±


    ¡°Just top 3? I thought you said we would get rank 1.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but there are surely other teams out there that are hunting A-Rank monsters right now.¡±


    Leo sighed, ¡°As expected of a prestigious academy. The school is filled with monsters.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re one of them, perhaps even the biggest one in this whole academy.¡± Nina mumbled in a low voice.


    Several more hours and ck Wyvernster, Nina started staring at Leo with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t need to drink any mana potions? I should have more mana than you, yet I have to drink a mana potion every four hours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have naturally high mana regeneration.¡± He gave her a random excuse.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°¡­¡± Nina became quiet afterward for some reason.


    ¡°Leo, you should probably calm down. You look incredibly suspicious right now.¡± Lilith suddenly said to him.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? How do I look suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Have you already forgotten what the Headmistress told you? Everyone that came to this world from another world were all monsters with unfathomable talents. If you keep showing off, she¡¯ll suspect that you¡¯re one of these people.¡± Lilith exined.


    ¡°So what should I do? Make myself look less talented? That¡¯s easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you should still try.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After walking for many hours, they finally found what appeared to be the end of the cavern, but this new path was vastly different from the others.


    ¡°This is¡­ a staircase?¡± Leo mumbled as he stared at the staircase before him.


    ¡°Looks like it¡­ And it looks fairly old. It¡¯s probably been many years since someonest used this staircase.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see what¡¯s on the other side.¡± Leo said a momentter.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They began descending the staircase the following moment with Leo walking in front of Nina.


    ¡®This sort of reminds me of the Labyrinth I explored with Miss Camille.¡¯ Leo suddenly recalled his first experience inside a Labyrinth and its long staircases.


    Several minutester, they eventually reached the end of the staircase.


    After exiting the staircase, they entered an underground hallway, and at the end of this hallway, there was a massive gate with aplex design on it.


    ¡°T-This ce is¡­¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the scene before him, as the giant doors and the eerie aura it emanated reminded him of a boss room from a Labyrinth!

 Chapter 109: Empty Boss Room

    <h4>Chapter 109: Empty Boss Room</h4>


    Chapter 109: Empty Boss Room


    ¡°What a weird ce. Why would something like this be inside a cave? Not to mention at the very bottom of it.¡± Nina muttered after seeing the ce, but she didn¡¯t appear to realize that it looked exactly like a boss room that could only be found in Labyrinths, which was natural for her because she¡¯s never been in a Labyrinth before.


    However, Leo immediately recognized the gates and the ominous aura that squeezed through the cracks between the gates and permeated the hallways.


    ¡°This is a boss room! I am sure of it!¡± He said to Nina.


    ¡°A boss room? Like the ones you find inside a Labyrinth? So this was a Labyrinth the whole time?¡± Nina was shocked to learn this information.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this ce is a dungeon or not, but this is definitely a boss room. I have seen those doors before when I explored a Labyrinth with Miss Camille.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re not supposed to enter Labyrinths without warning the teachers first.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little toote for that.¡± Leo shook his head. ¡°And I am not going to go all the way back just to let the teachers know. Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well clear it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nina nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure? If the monsters in the previous area were all A-Rank monsters, there¡¯s a chance that the monster behind these gates could be an S-Rank monster.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°By the way, S-Rank monsters are 100 times stronger than A-Rank monsters. You¡¯ll definitely die if you encounter one in your current state.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Can you scout ahead? Enter the room and see what kind of monster is lying inside.¡± Leo said to her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lilith nodded before disappearing into the gates.


    She returned a few minutester and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see any monsters inside, let alone a boss.¡±


    ¡°Could the boss be hiding somewhere?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. The room on the other side is actually quite small, so I was able to look through the whole ce, yet I didn¡¯t find any bosses.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Leo pondered.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside.¡± He said a momentter.


    ¡°Ah, but before we do that, let¡¯s get some rest first. I want to be in peak condition right before facing a boss.¡± p??da n?vel


    Leo retrieved his tent and opened it right in front of the boss room.


    They went inside to rx in the shower and eat some high-quality food.


    After that, they went to sleep in their sleeping bags.


    They woke up 8 hourster.


    ¡°Can you check inside the boss room again?¡± Leo said to Lilith after waking up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I looked through it multiple times while you slept. There¡¯s no monster inside.¡±


    ¡°An empty boss room¡­ Is that even possible? I thought all Labyrinths copse after they are cleared.¡±


    ¡°This ce might only look like a boss room.¡± Lilith said.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out in a bit.¡± Leo said. ,c,om


    Sometimeter, they closed the tent and prepared to open the gates.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready whenever you are.¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m opening it now.¡±


    Leo proceeded to push the gates open with his bare hands. Despite its massive size, the gates were rtively light and easy to move.


    After opening the door just enough for them to walk through, they entered the room.


    Bang!


    The doors suddenly shut behind them.


    The uneasy feeling in Leo¡¯s guts grew stronger with every passing second.


    ¡°It¡¯s really empty. This ce is also smaller than I expected.¡± Nina said as she looked around the small circr room.


    The interior of the room was about the size of a medium-sized ballroom, and there didn¡¯t appear to be any ces for monsters to hide at nce, much less bosses.


    ¡°Is this ce really empty?¡± Leo wondered out loud as he looked around the room with Nina staying close to him just in case.


    However, before they could do much, the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed.


    Leo immediately noticed this change due to his enhanced senses.


    ¡°Something ising! Be on guard!¡± He warned Nina, who quickly began preparing to summon her servants at any moment.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Lilith shouted as she pointed to the center of the room, where the figure of an old man had suddenly appeared.


    However, there was something strange about this old man¡ª something off.


    His body was flickering, almost as though it was a hologram.


    The flickering eventually stabilized itself. When that happened, the old man turned to look at Leo and Nina.


    ¡°Wee to my Labyrinth, potential sessors to my legacy. I am called Edgar Darkmore, but most people address me as ¡®Elder¡¯.¡±


    ¡®Elder¡­?¡¯ Leo raised an eyebrow after hearing this familiar name.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ Miss Camille¡¯s S-Rank artifacts also mentioned the name ¡®Elder¡¯.¡¯ He quickly recalled.


    ¡°What is going on here, Senior Darkmore?¡± Leo asked him.


    ¡°I reckon that you¡¯d just asked me some questions. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to answer your question, as this is just a recording that I¡¯d created before I perished from this world.¡± Edgar said.


    And he continued, ¡°But fret not, as I will exin everything that you need to know so that you won¡¯t bepletely lost!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t already know my identity, allow me to give you some more information about my background. First and foremost, I am an outsider. I wasn¡¯t born into this world. Instead, I somehow traveled to this world from another world. In other words, I am an Otherworlder!!¡±


    ¡°An Otherworlder¡­?¡± Nina mumbled in a dazed voice as she stared at the hologram with a baffled look on her face. This wasn¡¯t her first time hearing such a term, but because this term has always been associated with evil and hatred, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    ¡®Holy shit¡­ What the hell is going on?¡¯ Leo wondered inwardly.


    ¡®An Otherworlder just like Leo, huh? This is getting more and more interesting!¡¯ Lilith chuckled.

 Chapter 110: Edgar Darkmore

    <h4>Chapter 110: Edgar Darkmore</h4>


    Chapter 110: Edgar Darkmore


    ¡°In case you don¡¯t know me, allow me to give you a brief exnation about my background.¡± Edgar said.


    ¡°I was born in a world ravaged by monsters, one that¡¯s simr to this one, and I thought that I had met my end after being killed by a powerful monster, but when I opened my eyes, I found myself in this unknown world.¡±


    ¡°I was weak and pathetic in my old world, but in this world, I had the power and the opportunity to do whatever I wanted. I studied magic extensively, learned how to craft artifacts, and even created my own unique magic spells. However, I was not content with just having power. I wanted to use my power for something¡ª I wanted everything, so I decided to try and rule the world.¡±


    ¡°My conquest went smoothly at first as I conqueredrge countries and powerful families. I had all the wealth and women in the world. Unfortunately, I made a mistake, which ended my conquest, and now I am dead.¡±


    ¡°You must be wondering why I am telling you this. It¡¯s simple. I want you to know about me before you ept my legacy.¡±


    ¡°Legacy¡­?¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°You are probably wondering about my legacy, so I will give you a quick rundown. My legacy is basically everything I once owned. My artifacts, my wealth, my magic spells¡ª everything that I have acquired during my conquest is my legacy, and I am looking to pass it down to someone worthy.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Of course, I am not telling you to continue my conquest. What you do with my legacy is up to you. I simply don¡¯t want it to collect dust and rot away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that this sounds too good to be true¡ª that there might be some ulterior motives behind all of this. I don¡¯t me you for having doubts since Otherworlders are generally hated and not trusted by the people of this world. If you don¡¯t want to trust me, there¡¯s nothing I can do, as a dead man cannot force the living to do something they don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°With that being said, my legacy isn¡¯t free for taking either. If you want my legacy, you will have to chase after it, fight for it, bleed for it, and risk your life for it. In 5 minutes, the teleport magic in this room will activate. If you wish to acquire my magic, stay in this room. Otherwise, leave this room. I wish you the best of luck, Worthy One.¡±


    The hologram of Edgar Darkmore disappeared from the room the next second, leaving Leo and Nina utterly speechless.


    A few momentster, Nina turned to look at Leo and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ept his legacy, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said that I am not interested in it¡­¡± p??da n?vel


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Leo! These Otherworlders cannot be trusted! Every time they appear in this world, the world is thrown into disorder! He¡¯s definitely trying to trick you into some kind of malicious scheme using his legacy as bait!¡±


    ¡°I understand your skepticism, but what if he¡¯s telling the truth? If we acquire his legacy¡­ I cannot even begin to imagine the power we can acquire. After all, he was strong enough to almost conquer the world if not for some mistake, right?¡±


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Nina stared at him with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, you can wait for me outside. I want to see for myself if this legacy is worth it.¡± Leo said after a moment of silence.


    Nina gritted her teeth before shaking her head, ¡°No! I aming with you!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± ,c,om


    ¡°I am not forcing myself. I have already decided to follow you no matter where you go. Also, I want to be there to stop you if you decide to do anything stupid.¡±


    Leo smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Five minutester, the floor to the room suddenly began glowing with a bright light as arge magic circle appeared on it.


    ¡°This is teleportation magic¡­¡± Leo tried to memorize the magic spell as fast as he could, but it was simply impossible for him to do so in such a short time.


    Leo and Nina disappeared from the room shortly after.


    When they reappeared, they found themselves inside a dimly lit and massive chamber.


    ¡°Where are we? Did we leave the cave?¡± Leo looked around with an alert face.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re still underground. Look at the walls. I think it teleported us to a secret area somewhere inside the cave.¡± Nina said as she prepared to summon her servants at any moment.


    ¡°Leo, over there!¡± Lilith suddenly pointed at an altar that was located in the center of this chamber.


    ¡°Wow, what is this thing?¡± Leo approached the 10 meter tall altar that appeared to be made from some kind of smooth material, almost like jade, but it was pitch ck in color.


    Lilith suddenly flew to the top of the altar.


    ¡°Leo, there appears to be some kind of artifact up here!¡± She said after seeing the object sitting on the top of this altar.


    ¡°Really?! Wait a moment¡­ This seems a little too easy. Is this a trap?¡±


    Lilith looked around the altar and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t see any traps.¡±


    ¡°Leo, there¡¯s a magic circle right beneath this altar. You probably can¡¯t see it without the Spiritual Eyes, though.¡± Nina suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh? Do you recognize what kind of magic circle it is?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I have never seen anything like this before. However, I can tell that it¡¯s a trigger-type magic circle, so it will activate by itself if a certain condition is met.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome¡­ What do you think we should do now?¡±


    ¡°I think we should just look around for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them proceeded to walk around the enclosed chamber that didn¡¯t seem to have any paths or entrances. In other words, they were trapped inside this underground chamber that could only be essed by the teleportation magic.

 Chapter 111: Elders Trial

    <h4>Chapter 111: Elder''s Trial</h4>


    Chapter 111: Elder¡¯s Trial


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Leo asked Nina once they met back up at the ck altar.


    ¡°No, nothing. There doesn¡¯t seem to be an exit, either.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re trapped in here¡­?¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°I knew it¡­ That Otherworlder had tricked us. That was probably his way of revenge against the world that denied him¡ª by luring people like us into a death trap that cannot be escaped.¡± Nina rubbed her eyes in a stressed manner.


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo didn¡¯t say anything because he wasn¡¯t paying attention to Nina. Instead, he focused on the ck altar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try activating the magic circle,¡± he suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh? What if it¡¯s a trap and kills us?¡± Nina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯re already trapped down here. If we don¡¯t do anything, we will still die down here, so we might as well try it.¡±


    Nina pondered for a moment before nodding her small head, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I already have an idea on how it¡¯ll activate.¡±


    Leo used Feather Step on himself to increase his agility before jumping to the top of the altar, where an artifact and a white envelope rested.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    The artifact was a small orb the size of a baseball, and it had a chain attached to it. The orb appeared to have some kind of red liquid inside, and it emanated an unfathomable aura.


    ¡°What grade do you think this artifact is?¡± Leo asked Lilith.


    ¡°At least A-Grade, most likely,¡± she said.


    Leo turned his focus to the envelope that was resting right beside the artifact, and after pondering for a moment, he picked it up and opened it.


    ¡°What did you find, Leo?¡± Nina asked him from the bottom.


    ¡°There¡¯s an artifact and an envelope up here,¡± he said.


    ¡°An artifact?! What kind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll bring it down for you to seeter. Let me see what¡¯s inside this envelope first.¡±


    He pulled out a piece of paper from inside the envelope and read it out loud.


    ¡°My name is Edgar Darkmore, also known as the ¡®Elder¡¯. I am an Otherworlder. If you wish to seek my legacy, pick up the ¡®Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints¡¯ to activate the trial.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°Trial¡­?¡± Nina mumbled in a low voice after hearing this word.


    Leo picked up the artifact on the altar and said, ¡°He must be talking about this artifact.¡±


    He jumped down from the altar and showed Nina the artifact.


    ¡°T-This thing contains an overwhelming amount of mana!¡± Nina was so shocked by what she saw with her Spiritual Eyes that she fell backwards andnded on her buttocks.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Do you know what kind of artifact it is?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°N-No¡­ But it¡¯s definitely an S-Rank artifact,¡± she said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Leo stared at the artifact with a pondering face.


    Dong!


    The entire chamber suddenly shook for a few seconds startling Leo and Nina.


    ¡°Leo! Look at the altar!¡± Nina suddenly pointed at the altar behind him and eximed. ,c,om


    He turned around to see the ck altar had suddenly be bright red.


    Then, a familiar voice resounded in the chamber, ¡°The Elder¡¯s Trial will begin now. Defeat all of the monsters to clear it. There are no restrictions for this trial.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Elder¡¯s voice!¡± Leo immediately recognized his voice.


    ¡°Leo, get ready to fight! They¡¯reing!¡± Nina eximed as over a hundred magic circles suddenly appeared all over the chamber.


    Over the next several moments, over a hundred monsters were summoned into the chamber.


    These monsters looked like the Desert Stalker without its camouge. They all had an extremely skinny figure and stood on two legs, and in their grasp were magic staffs and magic wands.


    Nina immediately chugged a mana potion before summoning 200 skeleton warriors and 20 skeleton mages.


    ¡°Be careful, Leo! I don¡¯t recognize these monsters!¡± Nina said to him as shemanded her skeletons to attack these unknown monsters.


    However, when the skeleton warriors attacked these monsters, their weapons were deflected from the monster¡¯s body, almost as though there was an invisible barrier protecting these monsters.


    ¡°What?!¡± Nina was shocked to see that her skeleton warriors were ineffective against these monsters.


    ¡°Let me try!¡± Leo approached the nearest monster and swung his sword at it.


    Whoosh!


    The sword had managed to prate the monster, but it wasn¡¯t easy, and it felt like he was chopping wood with a dull axe. It was a weird sensation that he was feeling for the first time.


    ¡°These monsters are incredibly tough! Even I am having trouble cutting them down!¡±


    ¡°Then let me try magic!¡± Ninamanded her skeleton mages to attack the monsters.


    The ground shook slightly afterward.


    However, when the dust settled and Nina saw the results, she was dumbfounded, as the monsters remained unharmed by the attack.


    ¡°Leo, these are Obsidian Ghouls! They¡¯re A-Rank monsters with ridiculous defensive capabilities!¡± Lilith said to him when she finally recognized these monsters.


    ¡°Do they have any weaknesses?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°They don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Leo gritted his teeth.


    Suddenly, these Obsidian Ghouls that had been standing still like a statue began moving simultaneously, raising their staffs and wands towards Leo and Nina¡¯s direction.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to attack!¡± Lilith shouted in a panicked voice.


    Sure enough, magic circles filled the room the next moment.


    Seeing their situation, Nina sighed inwardly, ¡®Is this the end for us? It was fun while itsted, I guess¡­¡¯


    Leo¡¯s brain scrambled for a solution. Then he recalled the artifact he was holding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this artifact does, but let¡¯s hope it can save us from this situation!¡± Leo eximed as he poured his mana into the artifact in his grasp.


    The orb suddenly radiated a crimson light that filled the whole chamber.


    The Obsidian Ghouls trembled when they were basked with this red light, and their movements froze.


    Then, semi-transparent crimson chains began appearing on their body.


    Leo and Nina stared at the scene before them with wide eyes, almost as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    ¡°What are you doing, Leo?! Hurry up and kill them while they can¡¯t move!¡± Lilith shouted at him, snapping him out of his daze.

 Chapter 112: Elders Trial(2)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Elder''s Trial(2)</h4>


    Chapter 112: Elder¡¯s Trial(2)


    ¡°Nina! Attack them while they cannot move!¡± Leo said to her as he swung his sword at the Obsidian Ghouls.


    ¡°B-But my attacks don¡¯t work on them!¡± She said.


    Whoosh!


    Leo¡¯s sword cleanly severed the Obsidian Ghoul¡¯s body in half, but there was something different about the sensation when he cut it down. It felt a lot easier to cut the Obsidian Ghoul this time.


    ¡®This is¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡¯


    Leo quickly realized what was going on, but he needed to confirm it, so he swung his sword at another Obsidian Ghoul.


    ¡®I knew it! It¡¯s a lot easier cutting them now that they¡¯re restrained! Is this an additional effect of the artifact, or do Obsidian Ghouls be weaker when they are restrained? Either way, this is great for us!¡¯


    He then shared his findings with Nina, ¡°Nina! I don¡¯t know why, but their defenses are a lot weaker now! Maybe you can kill them in their current state! Hurry up! My mana won¡¯tst long with how much mana this artifact consumes!¡±


    After hearing his words, Nina immediatelymanded her skeleton warriors to attack the Obsidian Ghouls, and sure enough, their attacks were no longer deflected. With that being said, the skeleton warriors were still not strong enough topletely cut down the Obsidian Ghouls with a single strike like Leo.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter to her.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    Nina proceeded to spread out her skeleton army, putting three skeleton warriors on each Obsidian Ghouls.


    Over the next minute, Leo and Nina would hastily cut down all of the Obsidian Ghouls in the chamber while they all stood there helplessly and frozen, almost as though time had stopped for them.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ haaa¡­¡± Leo copsed on the floor after killing the final Obsidian Ghoul, as he¡¯d just ran out of mana and was currently experiencing mana fatigue.


    ¡°Here, drink this mana potion¡­¡± Nina helped him drink the mana potion by pouring the liquid inside his mouth.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the artifact, we would¡¯ve probably died just now.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°But we survived, and that¡¯s all it matters.¡± Nina said.


    A few momentster, Edgar Darkmore¡¯s voice resounded in the chamber, ¡°Congrattions on passing the trial. You probably used the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints in order to do so, which ispletely fine because that was my intention in the first ce. How did you like it¡ª my creation? The Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints is an S-Rank artifact that can seal the movements of all nearby enemies and even decrease their defenses significantly. However, what you¡¯ve witnessed is just the tip of my prowess¡ª a small taste of what you can acquire if you have my legacy! If you were impressed by it, you will definitely be shocked by what else I have in store for you¡­ implying that you are willing to ept my legacy!¡±


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing the Elder¡¯s words.


    The Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints is already an overpowered artifact, yet the Elder ims to have even more powerful artifacts? If he could get his hands on these artifacts, he won¡¯t have to worry about being bullied by the strong! p??da n?vel


    ¡°If you wish to find my legacy, I have left a clue in the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints that will lead you to the location of the next trial. If not¡­ then you are going to miss out on some of the most powerful artifacts in this world.¡±


    ¡°This is all for now. Until next time, Worthy One.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! How do we get out of here?!¡± Leo quickly shouted.


    But s, there was no response.


    ¡°Now what¡­?¡± Nina mumbled in a dazed voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el Before Leo could even finish his sentence, the altar beside them suddenly radiated with a blue light, and a massive magic circle that covered the entire chamber suddenly appeared.


    Leo and Nina disappeared from the chamber shortly afterward.


    After being teleported out of the chamber, Leo and Nina found themselves outside the cave. ,c,om


    ¡°Huh? This looks like the entrance to the cave.¡± Leo mumbled.


    The ground suddenly started shaking, and right before their very eyes, the cave entrance copsed on itself.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope there¡¯s nobody in there¡­¡± Leo swallowed nervously.


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Special Quest>


    [+300,000 Magic Experience, 1,500 Magic Points]


    [Magic Experience: 614,200/1,000,000]


    [Magic Points: 5,554]


    ¡°What an experience that was¡­¡± Nina suddenly sat on the ground with a look of disbelief on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set up the tent so we can rest.¡± Leo said to her before setting up the tent right in front of the copsed cave entrance.


    The two of them would proceed to wash their bodies and eat some food without uttering a single word to each other.


    Once she finished her food, Nina looked at Leo and stared at him in silence.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± He said.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? Are you going to continue looking for his legacy?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After pondering for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Yes, I am going to ept his challenge.¡±


    ¡°I figured¡­¡± Nina sighed out loud.


    ¡°Are you against it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still suspicious of the Elder¡¯s true intentions, but I won¡¯t stop you if you want to look for his legacy. I¡¯m sure that most people would do the same if they knew that they could acquire artifacts like the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints by doing so. I will also keep this a secret, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nina.¡± Leo smiled at her, who immediately blushed a little.


    Sometimeter, Leo subconsciously looked at his watch.


    [Points: 35,213,000]


    His eyes widened with shock, ¡°T-Thirty million points?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nina immediately looked at her watch, and sure enough, they had over 35 million points.


    ¡°How did we get so many points? We barely had 3 million points thest time I saw it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably due to those monsters during the trial. I think they were A-Rank monsters.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°That makes sense¡­ but with this much points, we should be¡ª¡±


    [Rank: 1]


    ¡°Yup, we¡¯re rank 1 now.¡± Leo said with a smile.

 Chapter 113: Elders Orb of Restraints

    <h4>Chapter 113: Elder''s Orb of Restraints</h4>


    Chapter 113: Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints


    ¡°Rank 1¡­ I really didn¡¯t think it was possible, but you¡¯ve proved me wrong.¡± Nina mumbled in a dazed voice as her gaze was fixated on her watch.


    After snapping out of her daze, she spoke, ¡°With that being said, even if we are rank 1 right now, there are still two and a half weeks left in the Wilderness Training Course, which means there are plenty of opportunities for the others to catch up.¡±


    ¡°I know, but now that our new hunting location is sealed, where are we supposed to train?¡± Leo then asked.


    Nina pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Since we can fight A-Rank monsters¡ª at least the weaker ones, we can start hunting them instead of B-Ranks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s an area near our current location that has mostly A-Rank monsters. Let me look it up real quick.¡±


    Nina retrieved her phone and started fiddling with it.


    A few momentster, she showed Leo the phone, ¡°This area has A-Rank monsters, and ording to the information here, they are Exploding Corpses and Silver Phantoms. It¡¯s about 12 hours away. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Wow, where did you go to look up that map? And sure, we can go there.¡±


    ¡°This map can be essed by anyone. It has all sorts of information from hunting locations, the type of monsters you can find there, monster nests, and even active Labyrinths. Furthermore, you can contribute to the map as well, and if you do it enough, you can receive decent rewards.¡±


    ¡°How neat.¡± Leo looked up the map on his own phone.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Anyways, we can go there after we rest a little. I still need some time to digest everything that has happened today.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Wilderness, a group of students had just finished killing an A-Rank monster, adding 150,000 points to their millions of points.


    ¡°H-Hey! Look at our rank!¡± One of them suddenly said.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    [Rank: 2]


    ¡°What! We¡¯ve been surpassed?! That¡¯s impossible! We came straight to this ce and have been hunting A-Rank monsters without rest this entire time! Who could have possibly surpassed us and our 17 million points?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the Crimson Witch¡¯s group.¡±


    ¡°You think so, Valery?¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°They¡¯re the only ones strong enough to rival our prowess.¡± Valery nodded.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s someone else who could rival us¡ª if he¡¯d recovered his original strength, that is.¡± A bulky figure said with a teasing smile on his face.


    ¡°Leo, right? I doubt it. I heard that he¡¯d partnered up with one person¡ª Nina Wraith.¡± Another person there said.


    ¡°What?! Is that true?! Leo partnered up with the Witch of Necromancy?!¡± Another female student beside Valery eximed.


    She turned to look at Valery and chuckled, ¡°So his new girlfriend is that little girl¡­ Who knew he had such a taste.¡±


    Valery¡¯s facial expression remained nonchnt despite the topic, but that was only on the outside. In her heart, she was burning with anger.


    ¡®Leo¡­ with that little girl¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ignore them, Valery. They¡¯re purposely messing with you.¡± A handsome young man approached her and said.


    ¡°I am well aware of that, John. Anyways, if we have enough time to chit chat, let¡¯s use it to get back rank 1.¡± Valery said. ,c,om


    ¡°Ouh!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Their group continued to hunt A-Rank monsters.


    Twelve hours after Leo and Nina started their rest, they packed up the tent and began making their way towards their next location.


    While they traveled on their hoverboard, Leo opened up his character status with the artifact slots to see if he could re-equip his Bamboo Sword that he¡¯d reced with the Void Staff.


    ¡®Shit¡­ I can¡¯t find the Bamboo Sword anywhere. Does this mean it¡¯s lost forever? That these artifacts are for one-time use only?¡¯ Leo cried inwardly when he realized this.


    If he¡¯d known this beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have purchased the Void Staff.


    With that being said, he was also lucky to have realized it this soon and only lost an E-Rank artifact, as it would¡¯ve been disastrous if he¡¯d lost an S-Rank or even A-Rank artifact.


    After getting over the loss of 350 Magic Points, Leo proceeded to ponder what he should buy from the Magic Shop now that he acquired some more points.


    ¡®Thest time I purchased a D-Rank passive skill, I acquired a really powerful passive skill. Maybe I should gamble again and test my luck.¡¯


    After pondering for a moment, he decided to spend 1,000 Magic Points on another D-Rank passive skill, as the previous result was just too good for him to ignore.


    p ?? da n ?v el Ding!


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Analyze>


    [Description: Allows you to see information of artifacts and treasures]


    ¡®Oh? This is actually an amazing passive skill! Now I can tell what an artifact does just by looking at it!¡¯


    Leo immediately retrieved the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints and focused his eyes on it until a screen appeared on top of it.


    [Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints]


    [Grade: S]


    [Description: Restrain the movements of all monsters within a 50 meter radius and decrease their defense by 50%. 600 seconds cooldown.]


    ¡®No wonder why the Obsidian Ghouls became easier to kill after their movements were restricted. To think this artifact not only seals their movements but also lowers their defenses, making them more vulnerable¡­ I cannot imagine what other powerful artifacts the Elder had left behind!¡¯ Leo smiled as his imaginations ran wild.


    Many hourster, they arrived at their new hunting spot, but the atmosphere there made Leo shiver.


    ¡°This ce¡­ a graveyard?¡±


    Although the ce was badly damaged, there was no doubt that it used to be a graveyard, as there were still coffins and tombstones lying all over the ce.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve guessed that this would be the case after hearing the names of the monsters. Exploding Corpses and Silver Phantoms? Sounds like something that would only show up in graveyards.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Do you want to go to another ce?¡± Nina asked him.


    ¡°No, this ce is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 114: Giants Valley

    <h4>Chapter 114: Giants'' Valley</h4>


    Chapter 114: Giants¡¯ Valley


    ¡°Exploding Corpses, ording to the information here, will explode if they sustain too much magic damage, and they can use explosion magic. When they use explosion magic, a magic circle will appear around you, so make sure you dodge them.¡±


    ¡°As for Phantom Ghosts, they are immune to physical attacks, so we¡¯ll have to use magic if we want to damage them, and they can use wind magic, specifically Wind des, Wind Bullets, and Wind Barrage. Also, they can silent cast Wind Bullet, so we need to keep an eye out for that.¡±


    p ?? da n ?v el They began wandering the destroyed graveyard shortly after preparing themselves.


    Minutester, they encountered their first monster, the Exploding Corpse.


    The Exploding Corpse had a round figure and looked like a fat zombie that appeared to be on the verge of exploding.


    When the Exploding Corpse noticed Leo and Nina, it pointed at them and mumbled some inaudible words.


    The following moment¡ª


    ¡°Leo! Below you! Get away from the magic circle!¡± Nina suddenly shouted as she jumped away from him, as there was a medium-sized magic circle right below Leo.


    Leo immediately used Void Step and appeared a few meters away.


    BOOM!?? ? ?? n ? ???


    The magic circle exploded two secondster, causing the ce to shake a little.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Leo tightly gripped his sword before running at the Exploding Corpse.


    Once he was close enough, he swung the sword, decapitating the Exploding Corpse.


    ¡°Run away, Leo! Their bodies will also explode three seconds after dying!¡± Nina warned him.


    Leo used Void Step again to avoid the explosion.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nina ran to him afterward.


    ¡°Yes¡­ But that was close. I think we should avoid this area. The monsters here are too dangerous and annoying. Although I can deal with these Exploding Corpses with ease, I cannot do so without using magic, and I prefer fighting monsters that I can defeat with just my sword. After all, I would like to record us fighting some A-Rank monsters. This way, the other students and teachers won¡¯t be as suspicious when we show them our points.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about that?¡± Nina raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but it would be troublesome if they ask us too many questions. I want to keep what happened at the cave a secret from the academy. After all, if news got out that an Otherworlder had left behind his legacy, the whole world would go crazy, and I will be the world¡¯s number one target because I have the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints, which will lead us to the legacy.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°Speaking of the clue¡­ I tried looking for it but I didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Nina pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Perhaps it will guide you to the next trial whenever you¡¯re near the ce, but who knows.¡±


    They left the graveyard shortly after and began looking for another location.


    ¡°How about this ce? These monsters should be doable even if you¡¯re just using a sword.¡± Nina showed him the next location.


    ¡°Mountain Cyclops and Vengeful Treants, huh. Alright, let¡¯s go there. How far is it from this ce?¡±


    ¡°Four days.¡±


    ¡°Four days¡­¡± Leo was speechless.


    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll spend more time traveling than fighting¡­¡± He sighed a momentter.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We don¡¯t have a vehicle, and hoverboards aren¡¯t fast enough.¡± Nina shrugged. ,c,om


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They retrieved their hoverboards and began speeding into the distance.


    Over the course of the next four days, Leo and Nina would encounter many other students during their journey, and most of them were found in the D-Rank and C-Rank areas, especially the students that cannot use magic.


    ¡°A lot of the students we passed seemed exhausted, and all of them had injuries on their bodies. One of them was even missing an arm. Why are they trying so hard?¡± Leo sighed, as he could not understand their feelings.


    ¡°To most students, the Wilderness Training Course is an opportunity to be recognized and a chance to be promoted to an Elite Student.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ordinary students who cannot use magic can be an elite student too?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re not in the same circle as the magic student¡¯s elite. Knights and magic students have their own elite students. You are also an elite student¡ª you just don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Sometimeter, Nina said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo nodded and looked at his phone to go through the information about the monsters again.


    ¡®Mountain Cyclops. They¡¯re giants with immense strength. Their skin is so thick that most ordinary weapons cannot prate them. As for magic¡­ one will need at least 20,000 magic power to deal any meaningful damage to them.¡¯


    ¡®20,000 magic power¡­ that¡¯s a lot, especially when 5,000 is already enough to destroy buildings¡­ I wonder what my current magic power is.¡¯


    ¡®Vengeful Treants, they¡¯re tree monsters that can use earth magic. They are weak to fire magic. Be wary of their roots that they hide in the ground. Sounds troublesome.¡¯


    About an hourter, Leo could see the beginning of a mountain valley in the distance.


    ¡°Giant¡¯s Valley is right up there.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they got closer to the Giant¡¯s Valley, Leo could see a figure standing outside the entrance of the valley.


    ¡®That person is¡­¡¯ A smile appeared on Leo¡¯s face when he saw this person.


    ¡°Miss Camille!¡± He waved at her once they were close enough.


    ¡°Leo? What are you doing all the way out here? If you didn¡¯t know, A-Rank monsters roam this area. Now get out of here before you get hurt.¡± Camille shooed him away.


    Leo chuckled at her reaction and said, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I am here¡ª to hunt these monsters.¡±


    Camille frowned upon hearing his words.


    ¡°What ridiculous thing are you saying? If you think you are strong enough to fight A-Rank monsters just because you are having an easy time with B-Rank monsters, I will let you know that¡ª¡±


    ¡°A-Rank monsters are far stronger than B-Rank monsters, right? I know. I have already fought several of them beforeing here.¡± Leo smiled at her.


    Camille proceeded to stare at Leo in silence and with a pondering gaze.

 Chapter 115: Giants Valley(2)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Giants'' Valley(2)</h4>


    Chapter 115: Giants¡¯ Valley(2)


    ¡°Let me see your watch.¡± Camille said to him after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Leo showed off his watch to her with his chest puffed out and a prideful look on his face.


    ¡°T-Thirty five million points?! That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way the two of you could¡¯ve acquired this much points in such a short time! I really hope you didn¡¯t mess with the watch¡­¡± Camille was in disbelief after seeing their points.


    ¡°What? Why would we do something like that? Do you not trust me, Miss Camille? We earned these points fair and square!¡± Leo frowned.


    ¡°¡­Where did you guys train beforeing here? And why would youe here when you could get more points over there? Nobody would leave such a good farming spot without being forced to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we had to find a new location, Miss Camille. Our old location copsed on itself, so we cannot go there anymore.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Copsed¡­? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You went inside a Labyrinth?¡± Camille narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I will tell you all about it at the end of the training course. Anyways, what are you doing here, Miss Camille?¡± Leo asked her.


    ¡°You better tell me everything. And I am here to watch over a certain group of students.¡±?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re being their guardian? Who are these lucky students?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really being their guardian. The closer I am to them the faster I can heal them if they encounter any idents. This is the Headmistress¡¯ desire. As for the students¡­ They¡¯re elite students¡ª the best in our school. And with the tournamenting up, we cannot afford to lose any of these students.¡±


    ¡°Elite students, huh. No wonder they¡¯re getting this special treatment. Anyways, I will see youter, Miss Camille. Our points have barely increased for the past few days. If we don¡¯t return to grinding soon, we¡¯ll lose our lead. Let¡¯s go, Nina.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Camille suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop us, Miss Camille. We¡¯ll be fine¡ª really.¡±


    ¡°Leo is right, Miss Camille. We can handle ourselves just fine.¡±


    Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop you.¡± p??da n?vel


    She proceeded to retrieve a red sword from her Spatial Ring before offering it to Leo.


    ¡°You¡¯re still using your training sword, right? This is a B-Grade artifact. It¡¯ll assist you in the Giant¡¯s Valley.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can do this, Miss Camille? This feels a little cheaty.¡± Leo swallowed nervously when he saw the beautiful sword with a red de in her grasp.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t my idea. The Headmistress was the one who told me to hand this to you if I see you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ If the Headmistress is behind this, I guess I can take it. Thank you, Miss Camille.¡± Leo epted the red sword.


    ¡°Then I will see youter.¡± Leo waved at her as he entered the Giant¡¯s Valley with Nina.


    ¡®Just how much stronger has he gotten since the start of the training course? To think he¡¯s already fighting A-Rank monsters when he¡¯d only recently be a C-Rank Adventurer¡­¡¯ Camille sighed inwardly.


    After leaving Camille¡¯s side, Leo inspected the red sword in his grasp with Analyze. ,c,om


    [Blood Sword]


    [Grade: B+]


    [Description: Increases the power of your sword attacks by 150%. Restores energy by 10% of the damage you inflict with this weapon]


    ¡®Wow, this is a very good weapon! If I continue inflicting damage with this sword, I can theoretically have unlimited energy!¡¯


    ¡°Leo, are you sure that we¡¯ll be fine? There are other students in this ce, so it¡¯ll be risky for you to use magic. The only reason we defeated the ck Wyvern was due to your overpowered magic.¡± Nina suddenly said to him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine, especially now that I have this baby with me.¡± Leo showed her the Blood Sword.


    ¡°Furthermore, we also have the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints. As long as we have that, all monsters will be rendered useless before us! The only downside is that it has a cooldown. After using it, we will have to wait for 10 whole minutes before we can use it again.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Nina nodded.


    Sometimeter, they encountered their first monster¡ª the Mountain Cyclops.


    The Mountain Cyclops was 30 meters tall, had arms that were thicker than an adult human body, and muscles that resembled mountains on its arms. The cyclops also had a grayishplexion and a pair of purple eyes.


    All in all, the Mountain Cyclops was a frightening entity with a terrorizing aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ll distract it with my servants!¡± Nina said as she summoned about 50 skeleton warriors and 10 skeleton mages.


    Once the Mountain Cyclops was fully focused on the skeletons, Leo leaped at it from its blind spot and swung his sword directly at the monster¡¯s Achilles tendon, causing the monster to release a painful roar as it fell to its knees.


    ¡°Haaaa!¡±


    Leo proceeded to unleash a flurry of sword attacks on the monster, quickly covering its body with sharp sword marks.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad. It¡¯s countless times easier than fighting the Exploding Corpses, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Leo said afterward.


    ¡°¡­¡± Nina stared at him with a dazed look on her face.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡®My skeleton warriors weren¡¯t able to put a scratch on the Mountain Cyclops skin, yet he¡­ Is this the difference between using an ordinary sword and an artifact for him? If he had that sword back at the cave, he would¡¯ve been able to defeat the ck Wyverns and those weird monsters without using magic.¡¯


    After harvesting the monster core, they continued going deeper into the Giant¡¯s Valley.


    And for the next several days, they would kill dozens of A-Rank monsters, increasing their total points to slightly above 39 million.


    Right as the Wilderness Training Course entered its third week, Leo and Nina crossed paths with a group of individuals in the Giant¡¯s Valley, all of them wearing the Four Witches Academy¡¯s uniform.


    When these two groups saw each other, their eyes widened with surprise.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Valery mumbled in a dazed voice as she stared at his handsome face.


    ¡®Valery and John¡­ So they¡¯re the elite students that Miss Camille had mentioned¡­¡¯ Leo thought to himself.

 Chapter 116: Giants Valley(3)

    <h4>Chapter 116: Giants'' Valley(3)</h4>


    Chapter 116: Giants¡¯ Valley(3)


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s your girlfriend, Leo.¡± Lilith chuckled out loud in a teasing voice when they coincidentally crossed paths in the Giants¡¯ Valley.


    ¡°Shut up. I never had a girlfriend in my life.¡± He rebuked.


    ¡°That in itself is quite embarrassing¡­ If you want, I will be your girlfriend.¡± Lilith continued to tease him with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for jokes.¡± He sighed.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    ¡°Leo! What are you doing here? You know this ce has A-Rank monsters, right? Did you already recover from your strength? Or did you wander here by ident?¡± The bulky young man from Valery¡¯s team was the first to break the silence.


    ¡®Kevin Stoner, he was the basketball team¡¯s captain¡­¡¯ Leo recognized this bulky student, as he was one of the most popr students in his old world.


    ¡°Never mind that! Are you going out with Nina now?! I cannot imagine any other reason why the two of you would partner up!¡± The other female student in the group beside Valery quickly interrupted.


    ¡®Jennifer White¡­ She was Valery¡¯s best friend in my world and also the archery club¡¯s ace¡­ This group is filled with popr students.¡¯ Leo sighed inwardly.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being here? And I am well aware of the A-Rank monsters here.¡± Leo said to Kevin before turning to look at Jennifer and continuing, ¡°Why do we have to be going out to be partners? We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Valery and her team stared at Leo with slightly wide eyes.


    ¡°Even if you have recovered your strength, isn¡¯t it a little reckless to fight A-Rank monsters with just the two of you? You may be slightly stronger than us individually, but you won¡¯t be able to defeat the six of us together, and we require a whole team to handle one A-Rank monster.¡± Kevin said a momentter.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t want to lose your memories for a second time, you should get out of here¡ª if you¡¯re lucky to survive a second time, that is.¡± The fifth member of Valery¡¯s team suddenly said with a look of disdain on his face.


    Leo turned to look at the person who just spoke. He was a skinny young man with short red hair, and he was wearing a long hat with a pointy tip¡ª what one would recognize as a wizard¡¯s hat.


    ¡®Who is this guy? I don¡¯t recognize him.¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but we can handle ourselves just fine.¡± Leo said a momentter in a sarcastic voice. p??da n?vel


    ¡°Hmph. You seem to have gotten a bit cocky since your disappearance.¡± The red-haired student sneered.


    ¡°And you seem nicer than before¡ª not that I remember anything.¡± Leo smiled at him.


    ¡°You bas¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Erik!¡± Valery suddenly shouted when the red-haired student took a step forward.


    ¡°Che.¡± Erik sucked his teeth and proceeded to ignore Leo, pretending that nothing had happened just now.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Valery looked at him with an unfathomable gaze.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Just as Valery opened her mouth, Nina suddenly shouted, ¡°Leo! Monster!¡± ,c,om


    BOOM!


    The following moment, a Mountain Cyclops had suddenly fallen from the sky andnded right beside Leo and Valery¡¯s group.


    Leo proceeded to ignore Valery and her team and rushed at the Mountain Cyclops without any hesitation.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing?!¡± Kevin eximed after seeing Leo¡¯s actions.


    ¡°He¡¯s charging at the Mountain Cyclops by himself?! Is he insane?!¡± Erik muttered in a dazed voice.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ John stared at Leo with wide eyes.


    When the Mountain Cyclops noticed Leo running at it, a mocking grin appeared on its face as it raised itsrge sword into the air.


    However, right as it prepared to swing its sword, its body stiffened, and it felt itself bing weaker and more vulnerable for some reason.


    ¡°W-What are those red chains?!¡± Jennifer pointed at the red chains that had suddenly materialized around the Mountain Cyclops and shouted.


    Unbeknownst to them, Leo had secretly activated the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints, sealing the cyclops¡¯ movement for a brief moment until he arrived behind its feet.


    Once Leo was behind the giant, he swung his sword at its Achilles tendon, cutting down its movement on one leg and forcing the cyclops to kneel on the ground.


    Immediately after, Leo rushed to its other leg and shed that leg¡¯s Achilles tendon as well.


    ¡°Arrrrgh!¡± The Mountain Cyclops released a deafening roar that stunned Valery and the others.


    This normally wouldn¡¯t happen, but they were too surprised by Leo¡¯s actions to put up any defenses.


    Once the Mountain Cyclops was on the ground, Leo jumped high into the air before plunging himself at the monster¡¯s head.


    Whoosh!


    The tip of his sword prated the cyclops¡¯ tough skin with ease before its de dug deep into its head.


    However, his sword was too short to reach the cyclops¡¯ brain, so he infused his sword with mana before shooting it out like a magic bullet.


    The mana bullet that was as sharp as the sword easily prated the cyclops¡¯ thick skull and reached its brain.


    But Leo wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, so he continued to stab the cyclops¡¯ head with his sword until the monster stopped movingpletely.


    Afterward, he carved arge hole in the cyclops head and dug out its mana core.


    Once all of that was done, he casually returned to Nina¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡±


    ¡°L-Leo¡­ You¡­¡± The sixth member of Valery¡¯s team muttered in a dazed voice. He was a short kid that could be easily mistaken as a child with blonde hair just like John.


    Of course, Leo didn¡¯t recognize him either.


    ¡°Hm? You guys are still here? Sorry, but I¡¯m busy. If you have anything to say, tell me once we get back to the academy.¡± Leo said to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nina.¡± He said to her before turning around and walking away without looking back even once.


    Nina quietly followed him, and as she passed Valery and her team, she turned to look at them with a mocking smile on her face.

 Chapter 117: Giants Valley(4)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Giants'' Valley(4)</h4>


    Chapter 117: Giants¡¯ Valley(4)


    ¡°T-That little bitch! Did you guys see that?! There was a smug look on her face! She was looking down on us!¡± Erik eximed in a frustrated voice as Nina¡¯s back disappeared from their view.


    ¡°Forget about her. That Leo¡­ Although his movements weren¡¯t as nimble and quick as before, his prowess seemed to have increased since thest time we fought.¡± Kevin said with a pondering look on his face.


    ¡°Those red chains¡­ It seemed to havepletely sealed the Mountain Cyclops¡¯ movements. I have never seen anything like that before. Was that caused by an artifact, or magic?¡± Jennifer mumbled out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s gotta be an artifact. In case you forgot, Leo can¡¯t use magic.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of artifacts, why isn¡¯t he using his sword? That red sword he was using doesn¡¯t look as strong as his original one.¡± The short student asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he lose his sword when he disappeared?¡± Erik said.


    ¡°No, the academy had managed to recover the sword. Apparently it was found by someone, who then sold it to a merchant. When the academy found out, they purchased it back from the merchant.¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Do you think the academy will keep his sword, or will they give it back to him? That sword is pretty valuable, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they kept it for themselves.¡± Erik pondered out loud.


    ¡°I doubt they would keep it for themselves and offend Leo. They have already lost him once¡ª they won¡¯t want to lose him for a second time.¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Hmm? He-Hey! Valery, where are you going?¡± John suddenly spoke, causing everyone to turn to look at him, who was looking at Valery, who was walking towards the direction that Leo and Nina had just disappeared to.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°Valery?¡± Jennifer suddenly followed her and asked, ¡°Are you going to follow Leo?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something about Leo that¡¯s been bothering me,¡± she said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Leo? What about him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s what I want to find out.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re kidding! What about the training course? We¡¯re still ranked 2 in case you forgot! We don¡¯t have the luxury for this nonsense!¡± Jennifer reminded her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Valery stopped walking and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight just now, sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not new! You¡¯re always like this whenever Leo is involved!¡± Jennifer chuckled. p??da n?vel


    After returning to her team, Valery said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get back to being first ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Valery?¡± John asked her a few minutester.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Thanks for your concern.¡±


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Wilderness, another group beside Leo¡¯s team and Valery¡¯s team was hunting A-Rank monsters.


    ¡°Sister Helia, we¡¯re still ranked 3¡­¡± A brown-haired girl said to the red-haired beauty before her.


    This red-haired beauty was Helia Bat, who was also known as the Crimson Witch. Not only does she have the highest Fire Magic Affinity in the entire academy, but she¡¯s also the second strongest fire magic user in the whole city, being only behind Headmistress Eve.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a burden, Sister Helia. If only I¡¯m not dragging you down, we wouldn¡¯t be ranked so low¡­¡± One of her teammates suddenly sighed out loud. ,c,om


    ¡°Me too. You¡¯re the strongest magic student in the academy, yet you¡¯re being bogged down by us¡­¡±


    In Helia¡¯s team, everyone was female, and they were all magic students, but none of them were elite students, unlike Valery¡¯s team that was stacked with the top magic students in the whole academy.


    p ?? da n ?v el If Helia had one or two other elite students with her, their team would¡¯ve been second ce now with Valery¡¯s team being third.


    Helia showed the girls a gentle smile and said, ¡°Stop that nonsense. I was the one who wanted you girls in my team.¡±


    ¡°Sister Helia¡­!¡± The girls stared at her with a great sense of reverence, almost as though they were before their god.


    They continued to hunt A-Rank monsters shortly after with Helia being at the front while the other five supported her from the back.


    Several dayster¡­


    ¡°John! Watch out!¡± Valery shouted when the Vengeful Treant, arge tree monster, suddenly attacked John from behind with its sharp roots.


    ¡°What?!¡± John reacted a little toote because he was too focused on attacking the monster before him.


    ¡°Holy Shield!¡± The short student quickly created a barrier around John, protecting him from the attack.


    ¡°Hah!¡± John dealt the final blow to the monster the next moment.


    ¡°T-Thanks, Conan. I wasn¡¯t paying attention just now.¡± John said to the short student afterward.


    Valery narrowed her eyes at John and said, ¡°We¡¯re taking a break.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But we can still continue.¡± Kevin said with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I know, but John¡¯s mind is clearly elsewhere right now¡ª he¡¯s been like that for thest several fights. If we continue like this, he will surely make a grave mistake and get himself killed.¡± Valery said.


    ¡°S-Sorry, Valery¡­ everyone¡­¡± John sighed.


    The other members looked at each other. Even without saying a word, they knew what was distracting John.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely because of Leo.¡¯ Jennifer thought to herself.


    ¡®That Leo¡¯s still causing us trouble even though he¡¯s not here!¡¯ Erik snickered inwardly.


    Sometimeter, they set up a tent and began their rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Valery. I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, nor do you need to worry about Leo. He may not be dead, but he¡¯s not ¡®back¡¯. I also have no more feelings or attachments for him, so you can rx.¡± Valery said to him with a gentle smile on her face.


    John¡¯s facial expressions immediately brightened after hearing her words, ¡°Thank you, Valery.¡±


    A few miles away from Valery¡¯s team, Leo and Nina were also resting inside a tent.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re still first ce with 42 million points.¡± Leo said as heid inside his sleeping bag.


    ¡°Looks like it,¡± she calmly said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, Nina suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, Leo. I know this is none of my business, but are you really okay with Valery being with John? She¡¯s your girlfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leo sat up on his sleeping bag and turned to look at her with raised eyebrows.

 Chapter 118: Giants Valley(5)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Giants'' Valley(5)</h4>


    Chapter 118: Giants¡¯ Valley(5)


    ¡°Why are you asking such questions so suddenly?¡± Leo asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Nina quickly said after seeing Leo¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. After all, I really don¡¯t care about her rtionship with others. What happened between us in the past doesn¡¯t matter, because I am no longer the same person.¡± Leo calmly said.


    ¡°But that¡¯s because of your amnesia, right? You will eventually remember your past, and when you do¡­ You might regret it.¡± Nina said.


    Leo smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but trust me, even if I remember my past, nothing will change. Things between me and Valery are over. We might as well be strangers now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Sorry for being nosy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I am nosy at times, too.¡± Leo smiled before lying back down in his sleeping bag and closing his eyes, quickly falling asleep.


    After waking up several hourster, Leo and Nina ate some food before cleaning up the tent and returning to their grind.?? ? ?? n ? ???


    ¡°I have been wondering this for a while now, but do monsters spawn endlessly?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°You want to get rid of all monsters in this world, right? How is that possible if monsters keep spawning no matter how many times we kill them?¡±


    Nina pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Actually, there is a limit. However, in order to reach this limit, we must kill the boss that is hidden in the area.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A boss? Like the ones in Labyrinths? This is my first time hearing about this.¡± Leo said, looking quite surprised by this new information.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, they¡¯re not always avable and must be spawned first. In order to spawn the boss, we must continue to kill the monsters in that area until the boss spawns. It may take 100 kills, 1,000 kills, or even 10,000 kills, but the boss will eventually appear. Once we kill the boss, the monsters will no longer respawn.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Then is there any way to know if a boss spawn is near?¡±


    ¡°Not without specialized magic equipment. However, if I use my spiritual eyes, perhaps I can tell if there are any major changes in the mana in the air, as that could potentially tell us if a boss will be spawning soon.¡± p??da n?vel


    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you then.¡± Leo nodded.


    And for the next few days, they would continue to hunt the A-Rank monsters in Giants¡¯ Valley without much break.


    They would also cross paths with Valery¡¯s team a second time, but they didn¡¯t say anything to each other and acted as though they never saw each other.


    ¡°That Leo¡­ He¡¯spletely ignoring us now.¡± Jennifer gritted her teeth in frustration.


    ¡°Forget about him. It¡¯ll only give you a headache.¡± Erik said.


    ¡°Speaking of Leo, what rank do you think he¡¯s currently in?¡± Kevin suddenly asked.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s only two of them, I doubt they¡¯re that high up in the ranks.¡± Erik sneered. ,c,om


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that.¡± Conan said, and he continued, ¡°While their team consists of only two people, did you not see how Leo was able to easily defeat that Mountain Cyclops all by himself and with rtive ease?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Nina is rumored to wield Spiritual Eyes, which will allow them to find monsters more easily. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they are currently ranked first.¡±


    ¡°Rank one? Surely, you must be joking.¡± Jennifer did not want to believe that a two-man team would be able to defeat their full team of six elite students.


    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Anyways, we have a little over a week left in the training course. Let¡¯s stop wasting time and get back our rank.¡± John suddenly said to them.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    A few dayster marked the end of the third week of the training course, which meant the students only had another week left in the Wilderness.


    ¡°One week left¡­ This is getting nerve wracking¡­¡± Leo said as he looked at his watch for the 24th time in thest hour.


    ¡°If you have time to keep looking at your watch, might as well spend that energy hunting monsters.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s Nina¡¯s job.¡± He shrugged.


    Ever since they entered the Giants¡¯ Valley, Nina¡¯s role has be more of a support than anything. She would use her Spiritual Eyes to find monsters for him, and he would defeat them. He could kill Mountain Cyclops with ease with the help of the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints, but since it had a 10 minute cooldown after every use, it wasn¡¯t always avable for every fight, but even without the artifact, he didn¡¯t have much trouble with the cyclops.


    However, the Vengeful Treants were a pain in the ass for him, and he needed both the Elder¡¯s Orb of Restraints as well as Nina¡¯s help in order to deal with them, so they wouldn¡¯t fight them unless the artifact was off cooldown.


    Sometimeter, Nina stopped walking and started staring in a certain direction with a pondering expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo asked her.


    She pointed in the direction she was looking at and spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a powerful mana disturbanceing from behind that mountain; it¡¯s stronger than anything I have ever seen before¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be a boss spawn?¡± Leo asked.


    She nodded, ¡°I have never seen one before, but that is highly likely to be the case.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can defeat it¡­?¡± Leo then asked.


    ¡°Since this is an A-Rank area, there¡¯s a small chance for the boss to be S-Rank in difficulty. If it turns out to be an S-Rank boss monster, we won¡¯t be able to defeat it even if we use everything in our arsenal.¡± Nina said.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no harm in checking, right? If we cannot beat it, we will just leave it alone.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! I want to see what a boss in the Wilderness is like and how theypare to the ones in the Labyrinth!¡± Leo said as he started moving towards the powerful mana disturbance.

 Chapter 119: Boss Spawn

    Chapter 119: Boss Spawn


    Diiiii¡­ Diiiii¡­ Diiiii¡­


    Camille reached into her pocket and retrieved her ringing phone.


    "Leo? Did something happen to him?" She frowned when she saw the caller id.


    "Hello? What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, Miss Camille, there''s nothing wrong, but I wanted to let you know that there might be a boss spawn happening soon in the Giants'' Valley, and I am going to investigate it with Nina." Leo said to her through the phone.


    "What?! Boss spawn?! You idiot! Stay away from it! If it''s an S-Rank monster, you''ll be killed!" Camille quickly eximed.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not going to confront it unless we''re certain that we can defeat it¡ª"


    The connection suddenly cut off.


    "Hello?! Leo!" Camille looked at her phone to see that the call had ended.


    "Damn it!"


    Camille quickly retrieved her Adventurer''s equipment from her Spatial Ring and wore them before flying into the Giants'' Valley to look for Leo.


    Meanwhile, inside the Giants'' Valley.


    "Why did the connection suddenly close?" Leo looked at his phone with raised eyebrows.


    "Huh? It''s not working? D-Don''t tell me that it''s broken! What the fuck! That was my first call since I got the phone! Durable, my ass! I was scammed!" He began panicking when he realized that his phone had stopped functioning, and his heart began bleeding from pain, as he''d spent half a million on this phone.


    "Umm¡­ I don''t think your phone is broken. I think it''s because of the mana disturbance. If the mana disturbance is too strong, it can cause electronics to be unresponsive and even block their signals, almost like a natural jammer." Nina said to him.


    "I hope that''s the case, or I''ve just wasted half a million dors¡­" He sighed.


    "With the amount of money you''ll make from selling the mana cores you''ve collected throughout the training course, half a million might as well be spare change." Lilith chuckled.


    "Even if I have a billion dors, 500 thousand dors is still 500 thousand dors¡ª its value won''t change." He shook his head.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the location of the mana disturbance, which was an open field. However, Leo and Nina were not the first ones there.


    "Look over there! What are they doing?" Leo pointed at the dozens of monsters that were gathered in the center of this open field, almost like they were doing some kind of ritual.


    "I think they''re anticipating the boss spawn," said Nina.


    "So it''s really going to be a boss¡­" Leo swallowed nervously.


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, "How long does it usually take for the boss to spawn? We''ve been here for an hour already."


    "Who knows. This is my first time seeing a boss spawn." Nina said.


    "It usually takes a few hours, but it can take several days as well if the boss is extremely powerful." Lilith said.


    "So the quicker the boss spawns, the weaker it is?" He asked.


    "Something like that."


    Leo and Nina continued to wait for the boss to spawn while more and more monsters gathered in the area.


    Four hourster, Nina suddenly said, "Leo! Something''s happening!"


    She nudged him, who had fallen asleep from waiting, awake.


    After waking up, Leo narrowed his eyes at the scene, but he didn''t see anything different.


    However, a few more minutester, Leo and Nina watched as a massive red portal suddenly appeared above where the monsters were gathered.


    The monsters began roaring in excitement when they saw the portal.


    What transpired the following moments left Leo and Nina speechless.


    From within the red portal appeared a massive red leg that was around 15 meters tall, followed by a muscr red arm, then arge head with a fierce face and two ck horns.


    Once this red-skinned monster was fully out of the portal and standing straight, it was at least three times as big as the Mountain Cyclops. Furthermore, this monster had tworge cleavers strapped to its back like it''s some kind of warrior.


    "What kind of monster is that?" Leo asked Nina.


    "I don''t know¡­ but its mana is overwhelming¡ª even stronger than those entities we fought during the Elder''s trial¡­ much stronger!"


    "Much stronger¡­? So it''s an S-Rank monster?" Leo mumbled.


    "No, it''s not." Lilith suddenly said.


    He looked at her and asked, "Do you know what kind of monster that is?"


    She nodded, "It''s a Fiend Warrior. They''re not S-Rank monsters, but they''re at the top of A-Rank monsters, probably top 100 in terms of prowess."


    "Do you think we have a chance to defeat it?" Leo then asked.


    Lilith pondered for a moment before speaking, "If you''re thinking about fighting it without magic, then you won''t have a chance. However, if you use magic¡­ I think it''s doable."


    "Magic, huh? That''s a little risky, considering that Valery and her team are also in this ce. There could also be others that are watching in secret." Leo mumbled to himself.


    "Leo, I don''t think we should fight it." Nina suddenly said.


    "It''s too powerful. Even if you use magic, there''s a good chance that we won''t be able to defeat it."


    Leo narrowed his eyes at the Fiend Warrior.


    After a few moments of silence, he nodded and said, "Let''s get out of here. There''s no point risking our lives fighting it. I may be stubborn at times, but I am not stupid. We gain nothing from fighting that dangerous thing."


    Furthermore, they were still in first ce. With that being said, even if they were not first, they had no reason to fight a monster that exceeded their capabilities; it simply doesn''t make any sense.


    As Leo and Nina left the scene as quietly as possible, Leo subconsciously turned around to look at the Fiend Warrior again, and what he saw made his eyes widen with shock.


    "N-Nina! Look!" He called out to her.


    "What is it?" Nina turned to look at the direction he was pointing.


    Her eyes also widened when she saw the scene Leo was watching.


    "What the hell is going on¡­?" she mumbled in a dazed voice.

 Chapter 120: Fiend Warrior

    Chapter 120: Fiend Warrior


    "What the hell is going on¡­? Why¡­ Why is the boss suddenly attacking the other monsters?" Nina mumbled in a dazed voice as she watched the Fiend Warrior butcher the Mountain Cyclops and the Vengeful Treants with itsrge cleavers.


    However, even weirder about the situation was how the monsters didn''t appear to be resisting, as they all just stood there, silently waiting for their turn to be killed by Fiend Warrior, almost as if they were offering themselves to it.


    Leo and Nina were so puzzled by its actions that they subconsciously decided to remain a little longer to see how the whole thing ys out.


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Leo! Nina!"


    A familiar voice called out to them.


    Leo turned around to see Miss Camille descending from the sky like a goddess.


    "Miss Camille? What are you doing here?" Leo subconsciously muttered.


    "I''m here to stop you, you idiot! How can you do something so reckless?! A boss in the Wilderness isn''t something you can mess around with! That''s how you get yourself killed!" She lecturered him the moment shended.


    "Actually, we had no intention of fighting the boss and were just leaving. However, when the boss suddenly decided to start ughtering its own kind, we had to stop and watch a little longer." Leo said while pointing at the Fiend Warrior that was still killing the other monsters.


    Miss Camille turned to look at the red monster in the distance.


    "Fiend Warrior!" She immediately recognized it.


    And she continued, "Fiend Warriors have a natural modifier called ''Bloodlust'', which allows them to get stronger the more it kills, and it doesn''t matter if it''s humans or other monsters."


    "So it''s killing the other monsters because it''s trying to get stronger? Why are the other monsters allowing this though?" Leo asked.


    "That''s just their nature. A boss monster is akin to a god in the location they were spawned in. Anyways, this is bad for us. If the Fiend Warrior isn''t dealt with quickly and we allow it to grow stronger, it could potentially grow into an S-Rank monster. However, I won''t be able to deal with it by myself, and it might be toote by the time reinforcements arrive¡­" Camille frowned.


    "You want to deal with the Fiend Warrior now?" Leo asked.


    "That would be ideal. You have no idea what an S-Rank monster is capable of¡­"


    Leo then said without any hesitation in his voice, "What if we help you take down the Fiend Warrior?"


    She looked at him with a frown and said, "I''m not putting either of you in danger. It may only be an A-Rank monster, but it''s far stronger than any normal A-Rank monsters out there. Not even 100 Mountain Cyclops would be able to defeat it."


    "But we''re only going to support you. Nina and I can summon skeletons to distract the Fiend Warrior. I also have a powerful artifact that can restrict its movements and lower its defenses." Leo said.


    "A powerful artifact that can restrict the movements of an A-Rank boss monster?" Camille''s eyes widened, as that sounded like only something an S-Grade artifact could achieve.


    "Let me see this artifact," she urged.


    "Here you go." Leo handed her the Elder''s Orb of Restraints.


    "T-This is¡­" Camille swallowed nervously when she sensed the overwhelming aura from it, and the aura felt oddly familiar for some reason, almost like her Elder''s Ring of Regeneration and Elder''s Ring of Empowerment but even stronger.


    "Where in god''s name did you acquire this treasure?" She asked him after snapping out of her daze.


    "Not long ago inside a cave. I will exin everything to you when we return to the academy." Leo said.


    After pondering for a moment, Camille looked at him with a serious expression and asked, "Are you sure this artifact can restrict the Fiend Warrior''s movements?"


    He nodded, "I''m fairly positive."


    "Alright, then we''ll do it. Listen, this is what we''re going to do¡­" Camille proceeded to tell them her n.


    A few minutester, Nina summoned her skeleton servants and had them distract the Fiend Warrior.


    Leo decided to not waste his mana and to use it to solely restrict the Fiend Warrior''s movements.


    When the Fiend Warrior noticed the army of skeleton warriors and mages, it immediately diverted its attention from the other monsters to these unknown intruders.


    Meanwhile, Camille hovered above the battlefield and quietly prepared her most powerful magic spell.


    The Fiend Warrior quickly shreds through the skeleton warriors'' numbers. Every time it swung its cleavers, over a dozen skeleton warriors would perish.


    However, Nina continued to summon them, so the army of skeleton warriors didn''t diminish. As for the skeleton mages, they were bombarding the Fiend Warrior from a distance, not that it did any damage. In fact, the Fiend Warriorpletely ignored their attacks.


    Soon, the other monsters there started assisting the Fiend Warrior, destroying the skeleton army at an even quicker pace.


    Nina''s mana was being drained at an insanely fast rate because she needed to keep summoning new skeleton warriors. If it weren''t for the high-quality mana potion that Camille had given her beforehand, she would''ve run out of mana by now.


    "I-I can''t anymore! Leo! It''s up to you now!" Nina said to him as her mana was exhausted.


    The moment Nina ran out of mana, all of her skeleton warriors and mages copsed.


    This puzzled the Fiend Warrior and the other monsters.


    It was at this moment they noticed the mana disturbanceing from above, causing them to look up, and that''s when they finally noticed Camille, who was only halfway done with her magic spell despite many minutes of preparation.


    However, before the monsters could disturb her, Leo drank a high-quality mana potion and activated the Elder''s Orb of Restraints, sealing the movement of the monsters, including the Fiend Warrior.


    ''Shit! My mana is being drained much quicker than when I used it for the trial even though there are fewer monsters here! Is this because it needs more mana to restrict the Fiend Warrior?!'' Leo gritted his teeth and silently hoped that his mana wouldst long enough to let Camille finish her spell.

 Chapter 121 Fiend Warrior(2)

    Chapter 121 Fiend Warrior(2)


    Leo watched as his mana dropped by nearly 500 every second, then recovered 275 half a secondter because of his mana regeneration and the high-quality mana potion.


    ''Please hurry up, Miss Camille! I can''t hold on for much longer!'' Leo cried inwardly as he could feel his body getting weaker with every passing second.


    A few momentster, right as Leo was about to run out of mana, a massive magic circle suddenly appeared in the sky above the monsters.


    This magic circle was golden and incrediblyplex with thousands of symbols within it. Furthermore, it emanated a holy aura that made it seem as though a divine entity was descending.


    Camille took a deep breath before muttering in a cold voice, "Even if God forgives you, I will not¡ª Divine Punishment!"


    Whoosh!


    A massive golden sword suddenly emerged from the magic circle and smashed directly onto the Fiend Warrior, causing the entire Giants'' Valley to tremble.


    A powerful explosion urred the moment of the impact, and a blinding light illuminated the whole area the following second, almost as though a shbang the size of a nuke had been denoted.


    Camille quickly descended from the sky andnded near Leo and Nina after unleashing the devastating attack, feeling incredibly weak due to mana fatigue.


    Despite her massive mana pool, she''d just overcharged a Tier 7 magic spell to its limit, so it would be weird if she wasn''t out of mana.


    Leo rushed over to Camille to see her condition.


    "Are you okay, Miss Camille?!"


    "Lower your voice. I am fine¡­" She said.


    "That was freaking amazing! How can you be a healer and unleash such powerful magic spells at the same time?! Or are all healers this powerful in this world?"


    "You think that was powerful? That was pathetically weak for a Tier 7 magic spell. If it were any other magic affinity, it would''ve been enough to destroy a whole mountain," she sighed.


    "Is that so¡­ Even if that''s¡ª"


    "LEO! TO YOUR RIGHT!" Lilith suddenly shouted at him.


    Leo turned to look over his right shoulder to see the Fiend Warrior climbing out of therge crater caused by Camille''s magic spell.


    "It''s not dead even after taking that magic spell point nk?!" Leo eximed.


    However, even though the Fiend Warrior had managed to survive Camille''s Divine Punishment, it had only barely managed to survive. It was in a horrible condition with its body covered in its own blood, and it was even missing one of its arms.


    "Leo! Get out of here! I will deal with it!" Camille quickly said to him.


    Leo turned to look at her and smiled, "What can you do in that condition? You can barely stand up, much less fight the Fiend Warrior. Don''t worry, it''s heavily injured. I should be able to handle it in that state. Leave this to me."


    "Nina! Take care of Miss Camille! I''m going to finish off the boss!"


    "Y-Yes!" Nina quickly rushed over to take his ce.


    Meanwhile, Leo retrieved his red sword and approached the Fiend Warrior that could barely stand still.


    The Fiend Warrior released a beastly roar as it suddenly raised its left arm before swinging its cleaver down.


    Leo quickly cast Feather Step before dodging the attack.


    "Lilith! Is there anybody else nearby?! I want to use magic!" Leo suddenly asked her.


    "Give me a moment!" Lilith flew into the air and began scanning the area while continuously dodging the Fiend Warrior''s slow but heavy attacks.


    "Leo! I can see Valery''s team in the distance! They''re approaching this ce! If you want to use magic, you need to hurry up and defeat the Fiend Warrior! Valery and her team will arrive in a minute!"


    "I understand. Thanks."


    Without needing to worry about being seen using magic, Leo immediately began throwing Void Spears at the Fiend Warrior.


    ''I don''t have much mana left. I''m going to use as many Void Spears as I can before I finish it off with my sword!'' Leo thought to himself.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Leo threw Void Spears after Void Spears at the Fiend Warrior, further weakening it.


    About a minuteter, Lilith shouted, "Leo! Valery and her team will be here any moment!"


    "Alright!"


    Leo overcharged hisst Void Spear as much as possible before throwing it in the Fiend Warrior''s face.


    BOOM!


    The attack was strong enough to stun the Fiend Warrior for a moment and bring it down to its knees.


    When he saw this opportunity, Leo tightened his grip on the sword and jumped on top of the Fiend Warrior''s shoulder.


    And right as Leo raised his sword into the air, Valery and her team arrived at the scene to witness the moment Leo swung his sword down.


    "Haaaa!"


    Leo released a loud war cry right before swinging down his sword, decapitating the Fiend Warrior''s thick neck in one swift movement.


    Dong!


    The Fiend Warrior''srge head fell to the ground a secondter, causing the ground to shake slightly.


    <you have="" been="" awarded="" 10,000="" magic="" points="" for="" ying="" the="" wilderness="" boss="" ''fiend="" warrior''=""></you>


    <you have="" been="" awarded="" 150,000="" magic="" experience="" and="" 5,000="" points="" for="" clearing="" ''giants''="" valley''=""></you>


    "A-Am I seeing things, or did Leo just kill that Fiend Warrior¡­?" Kevin mumbled in a dazed voice.


    "I don''t want to believe it, but the evidence is right before my eyes¡­" Jennifer swallowed nervously.


    "¡­" Valery and the others silently stared at Leo''s figure with wide eyes.


    After killing the Fiend Warrior, Leo went to remove its mana core, which was twice asrge as the ck Wyvern''s mana core.


    He acted as though he didn''t notice Valery and her team and went back to Camille and Nina''s side a momentter.


    "Here you go, Miss Camille. Since you did most of the work, this mana core belongs to you." Leo handed the mana core to her with a bright smile on his face.


    "..."


    Camille was left speechless by his actions.


    "What you did was very reckless¡­ but I''m d that you did it." Camille said with a slight smile on her face a momentter.


    "That mana core, you can keep it. Consider it a reward for your bravery."


    "Really? Then I won''t be humble! Thanks, Miss Camille!" Now with an even brighter smile on his face, Leo tossed the mana core into his Spatial Ring.

 Chapter 122 End of the Wilderness Training Course

    Chapter 122 End of the Wilderness Training Course


    "Miss Camille! What happened here?" Valery and her team approached them shortly after Leo killed the Fiend Warrior.


    "Huh? When did you guys get here?" Leo asked them, pretending to not know of their presence.


    "We just got here¡­ Right when you decapitated that Fiend Warrior." Conan said.


    "Is that so." Leo mumbled before ignoring them and turning to look at Camille, "Now that the boss of the Giants'' Valley is in, the monsters here should stop respawning endlessly. I''m going to spend thest few days cleaning up the leftovers in this ce."


    "Alright. I will report this news to the Adventurers'' Guild as well as the Headmistress." Camille nodded.


    "Let''s go. Nina. We only have a few more days left in this training course!" Leo said to her as he left the scene.


    "Leo! Come to the infirmary after the results! We have a lot to talk about!" Camille shouted at him as he left.


    "Okay!" He shouted back.


    Once Leo and Nina disappeared into the distance, Valery and her team turned to look at Camille.


    "Miss Camille¡­ Did Leo really solo that Fiend Warrior?" Kevin asked her.


    "..."


    Camille pondered for a moment before speaking, "No, I helped him. I ran out of mana trying to kill it, so he stepped in to finish the monster for me. If you''re going to make aint that a teacher had helped him gain points, you can do so at the end of the training course."


    Camille didn''t lie to them because they most likely saw her using Divine Punishment.


    "We''re not going toin. Even if he didn''t fight the Fiend Warrior by himself, it is still a fact that he''dnded the finishing blow." Kevin said.


    "Right, everyone?" He turned to look at the others, who had perplexed expressions on their faces.


    "..."


    "Don''t tell me you guys are actually going toin?" Kevin asked them with raised eyebrows.


    "I mean, that was Wilderness Boss, and an A-Rank monster at that! Do you have any idea how many points that is worth?! What if he overtakes us because of this?! That wouldn''t be fair at all!" Erik said.


    "I''m not going toin because I don''t really care." Conan shrugged.


    "If Valery is fine with it, so am I." Jennifer said.


    "What do you think, Valery?" John asked her, "What is your take on this situation?"


    After pondering for a moment, Valery spoke, "Even if the Fiend Warrior was weakened by Miss Camille, I don''t think it would''ve been an easy fight¡ª at least I wouldn''t have the confidence to defeat it. Since Leo managed to kill it, I think he deserves the points."


    "You heard her, Erik. If you''re going toin, you''ll be doing it alone." Kevin said to him.


    "Che." Erik sucked his teeth in a frustrated manner.


    "Anyways, we still have several days to catch up to whoever is ranked one. Let''s go." Valery said to them before making her leave.


    Camille retrieved her phone and called Headmistress Eve to tell her about the situation.


    "What?! You fought with a Fiend Warrior and Leo finished it off?!" Eve was greatly surprised by the news.


    "Yes, so someone mightin about itter. Well, even if we deducted the points for the Fiend Warrior, I have a feeling that Leo would still take first ce."


    "Wait a minute. Leo is in first ce? Are you for real?" Eve asked in a voice of disbelief.


    "I don''t know how he''d managed to do it but it''s real. I saw his watch a few days ago." Camille said.


    "Anyways, I''m going to contact the Adventurers'' Guild to let them know about the Giants'' Valley so that they could send reinforcements to clean up the remaining monsters in a few days after the training course."


    Camille hung up on Eve and called the Adventurers'' Guild afterward.


    Meanwhile, Leo and Nina continued to hunt monsters inside the Giants'' Valley, and since there were only a few days left in the training course, they decided to push through it and not rest until the end.


    Leo also had nearly 20 thousand Magic Points, but he decided to wait until after the training course before spending them since he didn''t need any upgrades at the moment, and he wanted to sit down and have plenty of time to think about it.


    Time passed in a sh, and before everyone was aware, the Wilderness Training Course hade to an end.


    Di. Di. Di.


    Di. Di. Di.


    Di. Di. Di.


    Leo and Nina stopped their movements when both of their watches started going off at the same time.


    "Looks like the training course has ended. Any kills after this point will no longer count. Let''s head back to the city now." Nina said while looking at Leo, who nodded.


    "Do we have to get back in a certain time? I''d like to get some rest before we go back." Leo asked.


    "We have 14 days to get back before the announcement. We''re about eight days away from Ster City, so we have plenty of time." Nina said.


    "Great. Then let''s get some rest."


    Leo set up the tent shortly after.


    After resting for a whole day, Leo and Nina left the Giants'' Valley and started making their way back to the city.


    While they moved, Nina said to him, "Leo, here are my points. As promised, I will give them all to you."


    "Eh? I thought our points were shared." Leo said.


    "As a team, it is. However, besides the team ranking, there is also a whole separate ranking for individual performance. Although it isn''t as important as the team ranking, you''ll still receive some rewards for it."


    "If that''s the case, you can just keep it. After all, I killed most of the monsters that we encountered." Leo said.


    Indeed, since Leo had to kill the monsters for his quest for progress, he ended up doing most of the finishing blows.


    Nina checked her individual points for the first time, and sure enough, she only had a small portion of their total points.


    "Even if I only had a single point, a promise is a promise. Here, take it." Nina said before transferring all of her points to Leo.


    "Thanks¡­" Leo mumbled.

 Chapter 123 End of the Wilderness Training Course(2)

    Chapter 123 End of the Wilderness Training Course(2)


    Over the next several days, Leo and Nina would take their time traveling back to Ster City. They would move during the day when there were fewer monsters and rest during the night when the Wilderness was packed with monsters.


    And since he ate less than what he''d anticipated, Leo had plenty of spare high-quality MREs. In fact, even if they ate three meals a day until they returned to the city, he would still have some leftovers.


    On their way back, they would encounter other students from the same academy, and the majority of them looked beat up with their clothes in shambles and their hair all dirty and tangled, almost as though they''d tumbled down a mountain or something.


    Compared to the other students'' appearance, Leo and Nina lookedpletely fine, as if they had taken a stroll in the park while the others had gone through hell and back.


    When they were only a few hours away from returning to Ster City, Leo asked Nina, "Hey, Nina, are you really going to leave the academy after this? Or have you changed your mind?"


    "I''m going to leave. In fact, after spending the past four weeks in the Wilderness with you and experiencing firsthand what it feels like to be an Adventurer, I have be even more eager to be a full-time Adventurer."


    "Is that so¡­?" Leo mumbled.


    Nina raised an eyebrow when she saw his dejected look, "What''s wrong, Leo? Don''t tell me that you want me to stay in the academy?"


    He nodded, "Although we''ve only known each other for a bit and our first impression with each other wasn''t the best, you''re still the first person that I can consider as a true friend in the whole academy since I''ve returned, and we''ve experienced so much together in thest month, so it''s only natural that I am going to miss you."


    Nina''s face became slightly rosy after hearing his words, and she spoke in a low voice, "I''m really ttered that you consider someone like me as your friend, especially after what I had forced you to go through. You''re also the first person that I can truly trust and call a friend since I came to the academy many years ago."


    "Unfortunately, there is really nothing left for me to do at the academy. My only purpose there was to learn about magic and hopefully resurrect my mother, but that didn''t work out. Besides you, I don''t have any friends or another purpose for staying there. I''m sure the other students will also be d that someone like me will be gone."


    "With that being said, if you be my boyfriend, I don''t mind staying in the academy for a little longer because then I will have a reason to stay." Nina suddenly said with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "T-That''s¡­" Leo was speechless and taken aback by her words, as this is the first time that someone has said such a thing to him.


    "I-I''m just joking with you!" Nina said with a bashful smile on her face.


    Both Leo and Nina would remain silent for the rest of their way back to the academy.


    Once they could see the city walls, Nina finally broke the awkward silence and said, "Look! We''re finally back!"


    When they arrived at the city walls, they could see Headmistress Eve and other teachers gathered at the gate and collecting the students'' watches and recorders.


    "Return your watches and recorders here! Once you have handed them in, you may rest until the 15th, when we will announce the results in the academy''s auditorium!" The teachers there repeated to the students.


    Leo and Nina handed their watches and recorders to one of the teachers, but someone else showed up to take their equipment.


    "I will handle this team''s watches and recorder."


    "Headmistress! Here you go."


    Without any hesitation, the teacher handed their watches and recorders to Headmistress Eve, who had to make sure that neither Leo or Nina had recorded anything that they shouldn''t have.


    After all, they might have identally left the recorder on when Leo used magic.


    "Leo, Camille wants to see you at the infirmary tomorrow at 11 AM. Nina Wraith, you''ll see me in my office tomorrow at the same time." Eve said to them.


    "I understand." They responded simultaneously.


    Once they returned to the city, Leo and Nina shared the taxi back to the academy, where they went their separate ways.


    "Even though we were in a lot of dangerous situations, I had a lot of fun for this year''s training course, Leo. I''m really d that I got to experience all of that before I left the academy. We should do it again in the future." Nina said to him before leaving.


    "Yes¡­ I also had a lot of fun." Leo didn''t know what else to say, so he could only say such nd words.


    Leo returned to his own room shortly after, and after taking a long shower, he would spend the rest of the day lying on the bed.


    "Even though we''ve only been away for a month, it feels like much longer has passed." Lilith said as she floated around the room.


    "Really? It actually felt quite short for me, though."


    "That''s probably because you''re always fighting and focused. Time flows faster when you''re focused."


    "..."


    "What''s wrong? You seem to be bothered by something for a while now. Is it about Nina? Don''t tell me you actually fell for her and don''t want her to leave the academy." Lilith stared at him with a teasing smile on her face.


    "Huh? Don''t be silly. That''s not it. Nina wants to be a full-fledged Adventurer, but when I look at her childish appearance, I cannot help but feel worried, especially when she¡­" Leo suddenly halted his sentence.


    "Especially when she¡­ what?" Lilith urged him to continue.


    Leo took a deep breath and sighed, "Nina¡­ She reminds me of my sister, and when I think about her, I wonder if my family still exists in this world as well."


    "Why wouldn''t they exist? If they existed in your world, then they should also¡ª"


    "Because in my world, my family is dead." Leo suddenly interrupted.


    "Huh?" Lilith''s eyes widened with surprise, unsure of what to say after hearing such a thing.

 Chapter 124 Artifact Grading System

    Chapter 124 Artifact Grading System


    After a moment of silence, Lilith spoke, "I''m sorry to hear that¡­ But you never know. Since this is a different world, your family might still be alive."


    "That would be quiteical if that was the case. In my world, I am alive and my family is dead, but in this world, I am dead and my family is well and alive." Leo said with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    "With that being said, even if they are alive, I don''t know if I want to meet them. After all, they are not really my family, and I am not their Leo."


    "Don''t be like that, Leo. While it may be true that you''re from another world, it doesn''t change the fact that you are still Leo. You can''t just shove everything that is rted to you away because they''re not the same people you knew."


    "Easy for you to say since you''re not in my shoes. You have no idea how it feels to live in the shoes of another person and pretend to be that person." Leo sighed.


    "So you''re just going to act like you don''t have a family in this world? You know, even if you don''t look for them, they wille looking for you once they realize that you''re still alive." Lilith said.


    "That probably won''t happen for a long while since I wasn''t born in this city. I came to this city when my family died many years ago. Anyways, I''m going to sleep."


    The following morning, after eating some food in the cafeteria that couldn''tpare to his high-quality MREs, Leo made his way to the infirmary, where Camille was waiting for him.


    "Good morning, Miss Camille."


    She turned to look at him and said, "You have a lot of exining to do today."


    "Why does it sound like I am in trouble?" He showed a bittersweet smile.


    "The other teachers are already making a scene after they saw your points. Many of them couldn''t believe that two people had managed to acquire that many points." She sighed.


    "Is it really that unbelievable?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Did you even look at your own score at the end of the training course? The academy hasn''t seen such a high score like that in years."


    Leo shrugged, "So what? Unbelievable things can happen sometimes. My very existence is proof of that."


    "Anyways, you''re not really in trouble. I''m just letting you know that there may be someplications in the near future. Now that is out of the way, tell me about your experience in the training course and how you acquired that artifact."


    Leo nodded and proceeded to recall his month-long journey in the Wilderness with Nina.


    "Y-You encountered the Elder''s Legacy?!" Camille was greatly shocked after hearing this.


    "Do you have any idea how groundbreaking this discovery is?! Many people believed that the Elder had left behind his legacy before he died, but nobody was able to find it despite spending hundreds of years looking for it, and they are still looking to this day! If news of the Elder''s Legacy gets out, you will be in grave danger!"¦Ñ????-???????


    "And about that cave you entered with Nina¡­ It''s not a secret location. In fact, it''s already been explored before. However, none of them encountered the Elder or partook in his trial even though they have been to that same room you went."


    "Really? Because the Elder''s hologram showed up shortly after we entered the ce." Leo said.


    Camille pondered for a moment before mumbling, "Maybe there''s a certain requirement, and unless the conditions are met, the event would not trigger. For example, only someone who came from another world could trigger it¡­"


    "I see¡­ That would make sense."


    "Anyways, what are you going to do? Are you going to chase after the Edler''s legacy?" Camille asked him a momentter.


    "You''re not going to stop me?" He asked in a surprised voice, as he was certain that she was going to try to talk him out of it.


    "Why would I?"


    "I mean¡­ I thought everyone in this world hated Otherworlders and would rather not get involved with them, and it seems dangerous." Leo said.


    "While it''s true that most people fear Otherworlders and treat them as some kind of evil god, these people still covet the treasures left behind by these Otherworlders, as a single one of them could change their entire life."


    "Your Elder''s Orb of Restraint is one of these treasures that people would kill to acquire. Make sure you keep it a secret and hidden when you use it."


    "That was my intention from the start." He nodded.


    Camille sighed, "To be honest, I want to get your artifact graded to see just how much it''s worth, but if we do that, the whole world will question where you had acquired it."


    "There''s no need for it to be graded since I already know it''s an S-Grade artifact." Leo said.


    "I''m not talking about that kind of grading. There''s a whole different grading system for artifacts." Camille shook her head, and she continued, "For example, F-Grade artifacts will have a score between 100 and 200. The artifacts with a score that is closer to 200 are worth way more than the artifacts with a grade closer to 100. This is how wepare artifacts of a simr grade because not all artifacts are created equal, and this is especially true for S-Grade artifacts that can vary greatly."


    "Is that so¡­ This is my first time hearing about such a grading system."


    Camille nodded, "I have already told you about F-Grades, so I will give you a general number for the others. E-Grade artifacts are graded between 201 and 500. D-Grade artifacts are graded between 501 and 1,000. C-Grade artifacts are graded between 1,001 and 2,000. B-Grade artifacts are graded between 2,001 and 5,000. A-Grade artifacts are graded between 5,001 and 10,000, and anything above 10,000 are considered S-Grade artifacts."


    "I see¡­" Leo mumbled as he digested this information.

 Chapter 125 Until Graduation

    Chapter 125 Until Graduation


    "By the way, what grade are the Elder''s rings?" Leo asked her a momentter.


    "Around 15,000," she said, and she continued, "They would be two to three times higher if I had the whole set, though."


    "I see¡­" Leo mumbled.


    "Anyways, I will speak with the Headmistress about your situation and see if she can assist you in any way regarding the Elder''s legacy. The results for the training course won''t be announced for another 14 days, so you can just rx until then. You deserve a good rest after all that." Camille said to him a momentter.


    However, Leo shook his head, "No, I am going to practice my magic. I had plenty of rest on my way back to the city."


    Leo left the infirmary shortly after and made his way to the Training Center. Meanwhile, Camille went to look for Eve in her office.


    "And that''s all I have to say." Nina had just finished recalling her experience in the Wilderness Training Course for Headmistress Eve.


    "It seems to me that you have skipped over a substantial amount of details, Nina. You''re telling me to believe that you''d managed to acquire this many points just from clearing a monster''s nest and spending a few days inside some cave?" Eve asked her with a serious frown on her face.


    "That is correct." Nina calmly nodded.


    Besides what transpired inside the cave¡ª how they discovered the Elder''s legacy, Nina told Eve about everything else.


    "One more question. Why do you have zero points?" Eve then asked her.


    "I gave them all to Leo at the end of the training course."


    "Why would you do something like that? You know that if your individual ranking is low enough, it could affect your academy scores."


    "Something like that won''t matter to me because I will be leaving the academy."


    Eve''s eyes widened after hearing her words, "What? Why do you want to leave the academy so suddenly? Did something happen?"


    Besides Leo, Nina was the only dark magic user in the whole academy, and she was a witch, so it would be a huge loss to the academy if she left.


    "I have my own reasons for leaving the academy, and it has nothing to do with the academy or the people in it."


    "You only have 3 years left in the academy before your graduation. Can''t you reconsider and stay for a little longer? It makes no sense why you would spend so much effort and time in the academy just to leave 3 years before your graduation. You''ve been a student in this academy since you were 13 years old, right? If there''s anything we can do to help you¡­"


    "I want to be a full-time Adventurer." Nina suddenly said.


    "Adventurer? Most of the students in the academy are Adventurers as well. You don''t need to leave the academy just to be an Adventurer."


    "I am well aware of that, but I wish to travel the world and improve my own strength as fast as possible, as I''d realized just how weak I truly am during the training course."


    "If you wish to get stronger, we have plenty of qualified and experienced instructors to help you."


    "It''s not the same, Headmistress. The difference between training in a safe environment and out in the Wilderness where you can die at any moment ispletely different. I''m sure you already know this, or else we wouldn''t have the Wilderness Training Course."


    Eve couldn''t argue with Nina''s logic, as what she said was true. Those that risk their lives in the Wilderness will naturally grow much faster than those that trained inside a city where one doesn''t need to worry about being swarmed by monsters.


    "Please don''t make it harder for me to leave, Headmistress. I am already having second thoughts." Nina sighed a momentter with a bittersweet smile on her face.


    Eve raised an eyebrow at her words.


    After pondering for a moment, Eve spoke, "How about this? You can be a full-time Adventurer and stop attending school as though you''re no longer a student, but I want you to remain as a student in papers, so in three years, you''ll still be able to graduate. This also means you''ll keep your current benefits as a student of this academy."


    "Huh? Why would you do that for me? The academy won''t benefit from doing such a thing." Nina asked with a tilted head.


    "Are you sure about that? If you be a renowned Adventurer, our academy will definitely benefit from it since you''re our student." Eve said with a smile on her face.


    "Plus, even if you are nning on leaving the academy, it doesn''t mean the academy should stop supporting you. Do you know how many people that have left or graduated from the academy still request assistance from us? As long as you weren''t kicked out of the academy for doing something bad, we will always be by your side."


    "Anyways, when do you n on leaving the academy?" Eve then asked.


    Nina responded in a low voice that was barely audible.


    "I see¡­ If that is your decision, then best of luck to you, Nina." Eve mumbled.


    Sometimeter, Camille knocked on the door.


    "It''s me."


    "Come inside."


    Camille opened the door to see Nina sitting on the couch across from Eve.


    "Should Ie backter?"


    "It''s fine, Miss Camille. I was just about to leave." Nina said as she stood up.


    She bowed to Eve and said, "Thank you for everything, Headmistress."


    "I am merely doing my job." She smiled.


    "Miss Camille, thank you for everything as well." Nina gave her a polite bow before leaving the office.


    "..." Camille could sense a lonely feelinging from Nina''s back, and she couldn''t quite understand why.


    After closing the door and locking it, Camille sat where Nina just sat on the couch and said, "I just spoke with Leo. You''re going to want to listen to this."


    "Wait." Eve sealed the room with magic to make sure their conversation wouldn''t be leaked.


    "Alright, go ahead."


    Camille nodded, and she proceeded to recall everything that Leo had told her to Eve, whose face would be more dazed as she listened to the shocking details of Leo''s adventure with Nina.


    "Elder''s legacy, huh¡­ To think they''d discover something so groundbreaking¡­" Eve rubbed her eyes and sighed after hearing the whole story.


    "I''m confident that Leo won''t run his mouth about the Elder''s legacy to anyone, but I''m not so sure about Nina Wraith¡­" Camille said.


    Eve smiled and said, "If you''re worried about her telling anyone, you don''t need to."


    "Why do you seem so confident about that?" Camille raised an eyebrow.


    "Because she didn''t say anything about it when I pressured her to tell me everything about her experience. She mentioned the cave, but she never once mentioned anything about the Elder''s legacy. Also, as weird as this may sound, Nina is a good girl. I trust her."


    "If you say so¡­ Anyways, what should we do about the Elder''s legacy and Leo?" Camille then asked.


    "Well¡­ What did Leo say he wants to do?" Eve asked.


    "He said he wants to chase after it."


    "If that''s his decision, then I guess we can only assist him to the best of our abilities. After all, it''s not like we can convince him to not covet the Elder''s treasures when we would do the same if we were in his shoes." Eve smiled.


    And she continued, "With that being said, he''s still too weak to do anything right now, much less chase after the Elder''s legacy that will surely be filled with danger. Therefore, until he graduates in three years, I will be helping him prepare through training."


    "Of course, you can also help if you want. I don''t want you to think that I am trying to steal your Leo from you." Eve chuckled with a teasing look on her face.


    "What nonsense are you saying? Leo is just a student, and he''s 7 years younger than me." Camille frowned.


    "It''s only 7 years. There are plenty of couples out there that are 20 years apart." Eve shrugged.


    "Regardless, I don''t see Leo like that."


    "Whatever you say, Camille. Anyways, what is Leo doing right now?" Eve asked her a secondter.


    "He said he''s going to practice his magic, so he should be in the Training Center."


    "How diligent. I guess I can give him a few days of rest before we start our training."


    "What are you going to do about the training course? The teachers are questioning his points." Camille suddenly asked.


    "Let them question it. If they truly have a problem with it, they wille to me, and I will deal with it then." Eve casually shrugged.


    "You''re always so carefree..." Camille sighed.


    Meanwhile, Leo was lying on his bed inside his room, his gaze fixated on the Magic System as he pondered what he should spend his nearly 20,000 Magic Points on.


    ''Since I have 20,000 Magic Points, I''m going to increase my mana regeneration, which will allow me to spam magic spells more often. Unless I need to, I won''t increase my mana capacity since it will naturally increase as I use magic. As for my magic power... I guess it doesn''t hurt to have more.''


    ''After buying these two options for 12,000 Magic Points, I will need 4 thousand more to increase the level of my Magic Shop, which will hopefully unlock more options. Maybe I should just gamble these points on passive skills...''


    Sometimeter, Leo purchased Increase Mana Regeneration and Increase Magic Power from the Magic Shop.

 Chapter 126 Magic Shop Level 3

    Chapter 126 Magic Shop Level 3


    <Confirm purchase ''Increase Mana Regeneration'' for 7,000 Magic Points>


    <Confirm purchase ''Increase Magic Power'' for 5,000 Magic Points>


    "Confirm."


    <Your mana regeneration has increased by 1,500>


    <Your magic power has significantly increased>


    "1,500 mana regeneration!" Leo eximed after acquiring this massive upgrade.


    After his upgrades, Lilith could sense a drastic change in Leo''s aura.


    ''With this much mana regeneration, I won''t have to worry about running out of mana unless I am using the Elder''s Orb of Restraints!'' Leo was all smiles after seeing his improvements.


    However, he wasn''t done just yet, as he still had 4 thousand Magic Points left to spend on passive skills.


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to purchase 10 F-Rank Passive Skills. Even if most of them don''t benefit him at the moment, they might benefit him in the future.


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Weak Wind Resistance>


    [Description: Increases your resistance to wind damage by 5%]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Minor Energy Boost>


    [Description: Increases your energy]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Weak Water Resistance>


    [Description: Increases your resistance to water damage by 5%]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Hunting Expertise>


    [Description: Increases your hunting experience]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Survival Expertise>


    [Description: Increases your survival experience]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Weak Earth Resistance>


    [Description: Increases your resistance to earth damage by 5%]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Minor Damage Mitigation>


    [Description: Decreases all damage received by 5%]


    When Leo purchased his seventh F-Rank passive skill and tried to purchase his eighth one, he realized that the option for it in the Magic Shop had disappeared.


    <You have purchased all avable F-Rank Passive Skills>


    ''As I thought, there''s a limit to the amount of passive skills avable.'' Leo thought to himself.


    Since he could no longer purchase F-Rank passive skills, he moved onto E-Rank Passive Skills, purchasing three of them.


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Decent Damage Mitigation>


    [Description: Decrease all damage received by 10%]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Magic Cast Speed Boost>


    [Description: Increases your magic casting speed]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Soundless Footwork>


    [Description: A profound movement technique that will allow you to move around without making a sound]


    When he saw the third E-Rank passive skill, Leo decided to test it out by walking around the room.


    Lilith''s eyes widened when she quickly noticed that no sound wasing from Leo''s movements.


    "How are you doing that?" she asked him.


    "A new skill I got from the system," Leo said with a smile on his face as he started running in circles around the room without making even the slightest sound.


    Sometimeter, he looked at the Shop Experience for the Magic Shop.


    [Shop Experience: 18,410/20,000]


    ''I just need to spend a little more and the Magic Shop will upgrade to level 3. However, should I purchase 4 E-Rank passive skills or 2 D-Rank?''


    After pondering for a moment, he decided to purchase 2 D-Rank passive skills.


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Mana Recovery>


    [Description: You will recover a small portion of your mana back every time you inflict damage on an enemy]


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Monster yer>


    [Description: Increases all damage dealt to normal monsters by 30%]


    Ding!


    <Magic Shop has leveled up>


    {Magic Shop}


    [Magic Shop Level: 3]


    [Awaken Random Affinity: 6,000 MP]


    [Increase Mana Capacity: 3,000 MP]


    [Increase Magic Power: 50,000 MP]


    [Improve Magic Affinity: ?]


    [Increase Mana Regeneration: 100,000 MP]


    [Magic Points Hunter: 1,000 MP]


    [Awaken Random E-Rank Passive Skill: 500 MP]


    [Awaken Random D-Rank Passive Skill: 1,000 MP]


    [Awaken Random C-Rank Passive Skill: 5,000 MP]


    [Awaken Random B-Rank Passive Skill: 20,000 MP]


    [Shop Experience: 410/1,000,000]


    Leo swallowed nervously after seeing the new options for the Magic Shop as well as the required experience to reach the next level.


    ''100,000 Magic Points for the next mana regeneration purchase, and I need a million freaking points to reach level 4¡­ It''s probably going to take months if not years before that happens¡­'' Leo sighed inwardly.


    ''Hmm?''


    Leo suddenly narrowed his eyes on ''Magic Points Hunter''.


    ''What the hell is a Magic Points Hunter?'' He wondered inwardly.


    He really wanted to sooth his curiosity by buying it, but it costs 1,000 Magic Points, and he was almost running out of Magic Points again.


    After pondering for some time, he decided to buy it, as the words ''Magic Points'' in its name were simply too specific and desirable.


    <Confirm purchase ''Magic Points Hunter'' for 1,000 Magic Points>


    "Confirm!"


    Ding!


    <You have acquired the Unique Passive Skill: Magic Points Hunter>


    [Description: You will acquire Magic Points for every enemy you kill. Stronger enemies will grant more Magic Points.]


    Leo''s eyes widened with shock after seeing this new unique passive skill.


    "Holy fuck! This is perfect!" Leo eximed out loud, feeling relief and d at the same time¡ª relieved that he didn''t waste his points and d that the Magic System had this kind of passive skill, as it will allow him to farm Magic Points more consistently even withoutpletely quests.


    "What''s got you shouting like a child before an amusement park?" Lilith asked him with a curious look on her face.


    He smiled and said, "Let''s just say that my life has gotten a lot more convenient just now."


    "I don''t get it." Lilith raised an eyebrow in a puzzled manner.


    "You won''t get it unless you have the Magic System. Anyways, I''m going to the Training Hall now to test out all of my new upgrades!" Leo quickly got dressed and rushed to the Training Hall while disguised.


    While inside the Training Center, Leo would spend the rest of the day testing out his new passive skills as well as improving his magic spells. Now that he had over 1,500 mana regeneration, he could spam his current magic spells as much as he wanted without worrying about mana fatigue.

 Chapter 127 Elite Monsters

    Chapter 127 Elite Monsters


    After arriving in the Training Center in his disguise, Leo set up the Magic Absorbing Dummy.


    ''I didn''t have the time to fully test this passive skill out in the Wilderness, but now that I am back, I can test it as much as I want.''


    Leo started off throwing a single Void Spear at the dummy, which immediately pulsated with a dark red light, suggesting the Void Spear was far above 5,000 magic power.


    Then he threw another Void Spear.


    And another.


    On his fourth try, the moment he released his mana, one Void Spear appeared, then came another almost instantly after. However, Leo didn''t multicast.


    When he saw this, Leo immediately turned to look at his mana.


    ''Only 200 mana was used just now even though two Void Spears had happened. This means that Double Cast doesn''t consume more mana when it activates. This is great news.'' Leo smiled to himself after confirming this.


    And in order to make sure he wasn''t mistaken, he would repeat this several more times until he was absolutely certain.


    Leo turned to look at Lilith and asked her, "What do you think of my casting speed?"


    "Huh? What about it?" She asked.


    "Is it noticeably faster than before?"


    "Do it a few more times."


    Leo proceeded to throw several more Void Spears with barely any pauses in-between.


    "What do you think?" He looked at her again.


    "Hmmm¡­" Lilith rubbed her chin with a pondering look on her face.


    "It''s hard to tell since it''s just a Tier 2 magic spell, and as far as I''m aware, you''ve always been this fast. Why don''t you try something different? Instead of throwing Void Spears, try overcharging it. Your cast speed also affects your overcharging rate."


    "Alright, I''ll try it now."


    After taking a deep breath, Leo began overcharging his Void Spear until he could no longer do so, and in less than ten seconds, he''d managed to fully charge the Void Spear.


    He casually tossed the overcharged Void Spear at the Magic Absorbing Dummy.


    "Ah! Don''t do that¡ª" Lilith suddenly panicked for some reason.


    However, it was toote, as the Void Spear had already left Leo''s grasp.


    BOOM!


    For the first time ever, the Magic Absorbing Dummy did not absorb the impact, and the Void Spear caused a pretty big explosion that shook the entire room.


    When the explosion subsided, Leo looked at the Magic Absorbing Dummy, but it lookedpletely different¡ª like it was burnt. Indeed, the Magic Absorbing Dummy had suddenly turnedpletely ck, almost as though it had spent a day in the cremator.


    "What happened?" Leo asked Lilith, who seemed to know it was going to happen before he even threw the Void Spear.


    "This quality of Magic Absorbing Dummy can only absorb so much mana at once. If you overload its capacity, it will break," she said.


    "Oh¡­ I never had this problem before, so I didn''t really think about it." Leo mumbled after realizing the truth.


    "The limit is probably around 20,000 to 25,000 magic power." Lilith then said.


    "I see¡­ Anyways, it took me 9 seconds to fully charge the Void Spear just now, which is twice as fast as previously, not to mention that my magic power had increased significantly since then, so it''s actually much faster than that." Leo said a momentter.


    "That''s pretty good." Lilith agreed.


    Sometimeter, Leo stopped his experiments and started practicing for real.


    Since his mana regeneration is so high now, it was almost impossible to experience mana fatigue no matter how many times he spammed his magic spells.


    Eventually, Leo gave up on casting Void Spears and started focusing on increasing his skeleton summon skills.


    Since he needed 5,000 mana to summon 50 skeleton warriors and 2,500 magic to summon 5 skeleton mages, he would summon as many skeleton servants as he could before deactivating them and summoning them again, and every time he did this he would lose 7,500 mana, which was more than his mana regeneration could handle. Of course, since his Double Cast works on all magic spells, some of his summons wouldn''t cost mana at times, but it wasn''t consistent enough to let his mana regeneration fully recover his mana.


    After training in this manner for several hours, his Summon Skeleton Warriors reached Mastery Rank B, and his Summon Skeleton Mages reached Mastery Rank C.


    [Summon Skeleton Warriors]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 3]


    [Mana: 100]


    [Mastery Rank: B]


    [Summon Limit: 200]


    [Summon Skeleton Mages]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 4]


    [Mana: 500]


    [Mastery Rank: C]


    [Summon Limit: 20]


    Not only did his Mastery Ranks increase, but he alsopleted a quest for spending 1,000,000 mana.


    [+150 Magic Points]


    [+150 Magic Points]


    [+150 Magic Points]


    In fact, he''d used over 3,000,000 mana in just a few hours, so he finished the quest three times, reaching its limit.


    His quest upgraded after his 3rdpletion.


    [Use 50,000,000 Mana: 50 MP]


    [Reward: 1500 MP]


    [Limit: 1/3]


    Furthermore, since he''spleted enough quests, his Quest Shop also leveled up.


    <Quest Shop has leveled up>


    {Quest Shop}


    [Quest Shop Level: 2]


    [Defeat an F-Rank Adventurer: 1 MP]


    [Reward: 10 MP]


    [Completed: 1/3]


    [Use 50,000,000 Mana: 50 MP]


    [Reward: 1500 MP]


    [Completed: 0/3]


    [Kill 5,000 Monsters: 500 MP]


    [Reward: 15,000 MP]


    [Completed: 0/3]


    [Explore F-Rank Labyrinth: 20 MP]


    [Reward: 300 MP]


    [Completed: 0/1]


    [Learn Tier 6 Magic Spell: 1,000 MP]


    [Reward: 5,000 MP]


    [Completed: 0/1]


    [Kill 1 F-Rank Boss Monster: 50 MP]


    [Reward: 5,000 MP]


    [Completed: 0/1]


    [Clear 1 F-Rank Monster Nest: 50 MP]


    [Reward: 10,000 MP]


    [Completed: 0/1]


    [Kill 1 Elite Monster: 100 MP]


    [Reward: 50,000 MP]


    [Completed: 0/1]


    [Quest Completed: 1/20]


    ''Hmm? Elite Monster?'' Leo raised an eyebrow after seeing this new quest.


    He decided to ask Lilith.


    "Hey, Lilith. What''s an elite monster?"


    "An elite monster? They''re basically mutated monsters. They''re exceptionally rare as well as incredibly powerful. For example, an elite monster of an F-Rank monster could be as powerful as a C-Rank monster. Furthermore, their mana cores contain a special kind of mana that is widely sought after."


    "Mutated monsters? Can any monster out there be an elite monster?" Leo then asked.


    "Yes. Any kind of monster can spawn as an elite monster, but as I said, they''re exceptionally rare. Perhaps one out of a million monsters will be an elite monster."


    "One out of a million¡­?" Leo swallowed nervously. He''s killed hundreds of monsters with Nina during the training course, yet they haven''t encountered an elite monster.


    Sometimeter, Leo returned the broken Magic Absorbing Dummy to one of the workers there.


    "...Seriously?" The worker looked back and forth between Leo and the burnt dummy.


    "Sorry¡­ I didn''t know it had a limit and identally broke it."


    ''He identally broke a Magic Absorbing Dummy?! These dummies can absorb up to 20,000 magic power with ease, and he identally broke it?! Even an Elite Student would need to deliberately try to break it if they want to damage it! Just who is this student? Howe I don''t recognize someone with such talents?'' The worker wondered to himself with a dazed look on his face.

 Chapter 128 Dark Mist

    Chapter 128 Dark Mist


    "Umm¡­ Sorry if this somehow offends you, but I don''t recognize you, and I have worked here for a decade now. Are you a new student here?" The worker suddenly asked Leo, whose body froze the moment he heard such a question.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I only recently arrived at this school. My name is, uhh, Theo¡ª Theo Scarlet."


    Leo subconsciously blurted out a random name, and he identally gave himself the Scarlet surname for some reason.


    "Scarlet¡­? Don''t tell me you''re from that famous¡­" The worker also noticed it.


    "No, I have no connections to that Scarlet Family." Leo quickly said.


    "Anyways, is there anything I need to do for this damaged Magic Absorbing Dummy? Am I going to have to pay for it?


    "No, you don''t have to pay for it since this is just an ident and your first offense. However, if you continue breaking them deliberately, you''ll have to start paying for them." The worker said with a smile.


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Leo left the Training Center after handing over the broken dummy and returned to his room.


    He would return the following day to continue practicing his magic.


    "Lilith, what is the max Mastery Rank for magic spells?" He asked her before he began.


    "That would be S-Rank."


    "What about EX-Rank?" He then asked.


    "I mean, it exists, but only as a legend. Nobody has ever achieved EX-Rank before, that''s all." She shook her head.


    "I see¡­"


    "Who knows, maybe you''ll be the first with your ridiculous talents." Lilith stared at him with a slight smile on her face.


    Leo started practicing his magic shortly after, further increasing his Mastery Rank for Summon Skeleton Warrior and Summon Skeleton Mages.


    [Summon Skeleton Warriors]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 3]


    [Mana: 100]


    [Mastery Rank: A]


    [Summon Limit: 300]


    [Summon Skeleton Mages]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 4]


    [Mana: 500]


    [Mastery Rank: B]


    [Summon Limit: 30]


    <You havepleted a quest>


    [+1,500 Magic Points]


    "Phew. Another day of good progress." Leo wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeves before leaving the Training Center.


    Over the next few days, Leo would improve all of his magic spells to Mastery Rank A.


    [Summon Skeleton Mages]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 4]


    [Mana: 500]


    [Mastery Rank: A]


    [Summon Limit: 50]


    <You havepleted a quest>


    [+1,500 Magic Points]


    <You havepleted a quest>


    [+1,500 Magic Points]


    <You have a new Quest>


    [Use 250,000,000 Mana: 100 MP]


    [Reward: 5,000 MP]


    [Completed: 0/3]


    "Hey, Lilith, isn''t it about time you teach me some new magic spells? I know 10 magic spells right now, and I have increased all of their Mastery Rank to A. It seems like it will take a while before I can increase them to S, too."


    She nodded, "You''re right. You should have enough experience to learn more magic spells now."


    "The question now is¡­ What kind of magic user do you want to be? You can be a necromancer andmand an army of undead like Nina, or you can be a pure damage dealer whose only goal is to dish out devastating magic spells from the backline. If you wish to be more of a support, you can be a debuffer and weaken the enemy with your curses, allowing your teammates to have an easier time. Most people only choose one or two paths because they are limited by the amount of magic spells they can learn."


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, "With the Magic System, I will definitely be able to learn many more magic spells than others. Since this is the case, I''d like to learn spells from different roles, as this will not only give me more options during battles, but I will also be able to traverse the Wilderness by myself since I can y all roles."


    Upon hearing Leo''s decision, Lilith suddenly startedughing, "You want to learn magic spells from different roles so that you won''t have to rely on a team in the Wilderness? That''s the most selfish yet brilliant thing I''ve heard in a long time! I like it! If you''re truly capable of that, then I want to see it for myself¡ª what a magic user that can y all roles by himself would look like on the battlefield!"


    "Now then, this is the first magic spell that I will teach you¡ª Dark Mist. It''s a Tier 5 dark magic spell that will cover the battlefield with a special mist. Enemies within the Dark Mist will have reduced attack, obstructed vision, and they won''t be able to cast their magic spells as easily because of the Dark Mist''s special effect¡ª Mana Corruption."


    Leo''s eyes widened upon hearing about this new magic spell.


    "Compared to Tier 4 magic spells and below, Tier 5 magic spells are truly in a league of its own¡­" He swallowed nervously.


    "Of course." Lilith said. "With that being said, although Dark Mist has a lot of debuff effects, it won''t directly damage the enemies, so you''ll still need to damage them using other means."


    "Anyways, let me know whenever you''re ready to learn this new magic¡ª"


    "I''m ready!" Leo eagerly said.


    "Alright then. Feast your eyes upon this majestic magic spell!" Lilith showed him aplex magic circle that had 5 rings that encircled each other, almost like the rings inside of a tree trunk that determines their age.


    "I didn''t notice this before, but these rings¡­ Is that what determines their tiers?" Leo asked after noticing this.


    "That''s right. Tier 1 magic spells will only have a single ring while Tier 2 magic spells will have two rings¡ª an outer ring and an inner ring, each ring consisting of their own runes and symbols."


    Leo proceeded to spend half an hour staring at the magic circle.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Dark Mist>


    [Dark Mist]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 5]


    [Mana: 5,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: Unleashes a powerful mist around you that will weaken all enemies trapped within the mist. Enemies within Dark Mist will be inflicted with Weak Attack, Blindness, and Mana Corruption. Consumes 500 mana every second after activation.]


    [Weak Attack: Reduces attack by 15%]


    [Blindness: Obstructs vision]


    [Mana Corruption: Magic spells will have a 30% chance to fail. Loses 1% of mana every second.]

 Chapter 129 Liliths Request

    Chapter 129 Lilith''s Request


    After learning Dark Mist, Leo had the irresistible urge to test it out.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    The following moment, his body would discharge these ck-colored mist that would quickly fill the entire training room within seconds.


    Leo was surprised by how quickly the room filled up and said, "This will definitely obstruct the enemies'' vision, but won''t this affect my own vision as well as my teammates if I had any?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You can''t tell right now because there are no enemies, but you will be able to sense and locate any enemy within the Dark Mist even with your eyes closed, almost as if they are all dancing in your palms. The same goes for your teammates."


    "I see¡­"


    After letting Leo y with his new magic spell for a few minutes, Lilith said, "Alright, let''s move onto your next magic spell."


    "I''m ready!" Leo eagerly said.


    "Since you just learned a debuff magic spell, it''s time to learn one that buffs instead." Lilith said as she showed him another magic circle, but this one had an additional ring, making it six rings in total.


    "Six magic rings¡­ Tier 6 magic spell?" Leo swallowed nervously.


    "That''s right. You''ve been wanting to learn one for a while now, right?"


    He nodded, "Wait a minute."


    He then opened up the Quest Shop and purchased the quest that requires him to learn a Tier 6 magic spell for 1,000 Magic Points.


    <You have a new Quest>


    [Learn Tier 6 Magic Spell]


    [Reward: 5,000 Magic Points]


    "Alright."


    He began trying to memorize the magic circle afterward.


    An hour and halfter.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Dark Aura>


    [+5,000 Magic Points]


    [Dark Aura]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 6]


    [Mana: 20,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: While affected by Dark Aura, increase Magic Power by 50%, Cast Speed by 10%, Magic Resistance by 15%, and Immunity to Dark Debuffs. Consumes 1,000 mana every second after activation.]


    [Limit: 1]


    "Dark Aura is a very powerful buff that will increase yourbat prowess by a significant amount as long as it''s active, and the buff effect will increase as you level up its Mastery Rank." Lilith exined to him.


    "It needs 20,000 mana to cast and another 1,000 mana every second afterward, which is quite heavy on the mana consumption. By the way, can I give this buff to others?" Leo asked.


    "You can buff yourself or others. Just know that there is a limit to how many people you can buff at a time. Of course, that number increases as you increase its Mastery Rank."


    Leo turned to look at his total mana.


    [Mana: 27,019/27,019]


    ''Looks like I might need that increase mana capacity sooner than I anticipated¡­'' He thought to himself.


    Sometimeter, Lilith said, "Now that you have a buffing and debuffing magic spell, let''s learn one for utility."


    She showed him another Tier 6 magic circle.


    Sometimeter¡ª


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Shadow Clone>


    [Shadow Clone]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 6]


    [Mana: 25,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: Summons a Shadow Clone of yourself that will repeat all of your dark magic spells, dealing 50% of your damage. Lasts 30 seconds.]


    [Limit: 1]


    "Shadow Clone, huh?"


    "That''s right! Shadow Clone will create a clone of yourself and repeat any magic spells that you cast. The higher the Mastery Rank, the more powerful your clone will be, and you could even summon more than one at a time. The only downside is that it will only work for dark magic." Lilith said.


    "Even if it''s just dark magic, it''s plenty powerful." Leo said.


    He summoned his Shadow Clone a momentter.


    "Wow, this is really neat." Leo walked around the Shadow Clone as it stood there menacingly.


    He tested it out by casting several magic spells like ck Bullet and Void Spear, and the Shadow Clone would repeat all of his magic spells a secondter.


    "I''m starting to think Dark Magic is overpoweredpared to other elements." Leo said afterward.


    Lilith smiled and said, "There''s a reason why vampires rule the majority of the world, you know."


    "Yeah, yeah. Anyways, what''s the next spell? There should still be one more, right? A damage dealing one." Leo then asked.


    Lilith nodded, "Yes, there''s still one more. However, before I give it to you, I''d like to make a request."


    "What kind of request? As long as I can do it¡­"


    "I would like to request for an increase in the mana supply you give me. I am currently taking about 100 mana from you every second, right? If you''re willing to increase it to 200, I''d be over the moon." Lilith said.


    "Increase your mana supply? I don''t really mind since you''ve been really helpful, but what will that do? I thought 100 mana is enough to keep your soul healthy?" He asked.


    She nodded, "It is enough. However, since I have the opportunity, I would like to increase the strength of my soul, which will increase the chances of me regaining my body when I have the opportunity. Furthermore, the stronger my soul, the more I can do to help you, which means more benefit. Of course, this is all up to you, and it is not like I am trying to bribe you or anything like that. Even if you refuse to increase the mana supply, I will still teach you the magic spell."


    "I don''t mind. How much do you want to increase it to?" Leo said after pondering for a moment.


    Since he had plenty of mana regeneration, he could spare some for Lilith, who has been a massive help to him. And if helping Lilith strengthen her soul could benefit him as well, it only made sense to help her.


    "I''m not asking for much. I''d like to receive 200 mana instead of 100, but if that''s too much, 150 would do¡ª Hell, even 125 would do." Lilith said.

 Chapter 130 Plague of Destruction

    Chapter 130 gue of Destruction


    "200 mana, right? I don''t mind, but how do I give you more mana?" Leo said a momentter.


    "Are you sure you want to increase the mana supply to 200? If so, I will request for it through the ve Mark." Lilith said.


    "Huh? You can do something like that?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. Like this¡­"


    <Soul ve ''Lilith'' requests for 100 additional mana to strengthen her soul>


    "ept." Leo calmly said.


    Ding!


    <In order to sustain Soul ve ''Lilith'', you will lose 200 mana every second>


    [Mana Regeneration: 1625]


    Now instead of recovering 1525 mana every second, he only recovers 1425 every second, which is still more than he really needed.


    "Thank you, Leo!" Lilith was all smiles as she could feel more mana flowing into her soul.


    "Hey, Lilith."


    "What''s up?"


    "Let''s increase the mana to 300 a second."


    "Huh?" Lilith''s eyes widened with surprise after hearing his words, not daring to believe her ears.


    "Did you just say that you''ll increase the mana supply to 300, or was I just hearing things?" She asked him for confirmation.


    "You heard right. Three hundred."


    "W-Why?"


    He smiled and said, "As you''d said, the stronger your soul, the more you''ll be able to assist me, right? Also, it''s just an additional 100 mana. I have plenty of mana regeneration right now so it really won''t affect me too much. Furthermore, this is my way of returning the favor to you, since these magic spells you''re teaching me are probably worth a fortune, and losing a little mana regeneration is a cheap price to pay if it keeps you happy."


    Lilith''s mouth was slightly open after she listened to Leo''s words.


    After snapping out of her daze a momentter, a small but sweet smile appeared on her face.


    "Thank you, Leo."


    <Soul ve ''Lilith'' requests for 100 additional mana to strengthen her soul>


    "ept."


    <In order to sustain Soul ve ''Lilith'', you will lose 300 mana every second>


    "Leo!"


    Lilith suddenly flew at him with her lips slightly pouted.


    "Muah!"


    Before Leo could even react, Lilith gave him a big kiss on the cheeks.


    "Huh?" Leo''s eyes widened with shock after the kiss, but it was not because Lilith suddenly decided to kiss him.


    He gently touched the location Lilith had just kissed and looked at her with wide eyes.


    "I¡­ I felt that kiss just now¡­ Albeit subtle, I felt the sensation of your lips on my cheeks¡­ Was it just my imagination, or¡­"


    Lilith nodded with a bright smile on her face, "It wasn''t your imagination. As my soul grows stronger, which is my entire body that you''re looking at right now, I will slowly regain my ability to touch you. With that being said, that kiss just now required a lot of mana and energy, so I won''t be able to do it too often."


    A smug suddenly appeared on her face, and she winked at him in a seductive manner, "When my soul is strong enough to touch you with ease, I will be able to give you all kinds of special service using my body, and we''ll be able to fulfill any desire you may have... together!"


    Leo looked at her with a weird expression.


    "You want me to do that kind of stuff with a ghost? People will think I am insane!"


    "How will people find out if you don''t tell them?" Lilith chuckled.


    Leo was speechless.


    "E-Either way, I am not going to do that kind of stuff with you even if your soul is strong enough, so you can stop thinking about it. Why are we even talking about this? Let''s get back on topic!" Leo said with a slightly rosy face, clearly embarrassed by the topic.


    "How cute." Lilith chuckled at his reaction. "You may refuse me now, but once you realize my true charms, you''ll beg me to do it every day!"


    "Anyways, since you were so generous with the mana supply, I will go above and beyond with this next magic spell!"


    Lilith showed him the next magic spell.


    Leo quickly cleared his mind and began trying to memorize it.


    Two hourster, Leo took a deep breath.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: gue of Destruction>


    [gue of Destruction]


    [Affinity: Dark]


    [Tier: 6]


    [Mana: 30,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: Purge the battlefield with chaos. Enemies enveloped by the gue of Destruction will be exposed to Greater Defense Down and Mana Erosion. Enemies will take damage every second they are within the gue of Destruction]


    [Greater Defense Down: Decreases defense by 50%]


    [Mana Erosion: Decreases mana by 1% every second]


    "Wow! This magic spell seems amazing!" Leo eximed after seeing its effects.


    "The only thing is that I don''t have enough mana to cast it. Actually, you know what? Since I have plenty of Magic Points, I''ll increase my mana capacity right now."


    <You have purchased ''Increase Mana Capacity'' from the Magic Shop for 3,000 Magic Points>


    <Your Mana Capacity has increased by 100,000!>


    Leo''s eyes widened after seeing the results.


    ''100,000 mana!''


    With this new upgrade, his total mana increased to 127,019.


    However, even though he had enough mana to cast gue of Destruction, Leo didn''t dare to actually release such a powerful magic spell inside the academy, so he could only save his excitement until ater date.


    "What do you think of these new spells, Leo?" Lilith suddenly asked them.


    "They''re great." He said.


    A mysterious smile suddenly appeared on Lilith''s face, and she spoke, "I''m d to hear that you enjoy your new magic spells, but I am not done yet, Leo. I still have one more magic spell that I want to teach you. However, I must warn you, this magic spell is unlike the others and is incredibly powerful and one-of-a-kind in our current world. Just like Mana Drain, it''s not a magic spell that you can use publicly."


    Leo swallowed nervously before asking, "What kind of magic is it?"


    The smile on Lilith''s face grew wider as she spoke in a calm yet chilling tone, "A magic spell that doesn''t belong to any Tier¡ª Ancient Magic."

 Chapter 131 Ancient Magic

    Chapter 131 Ancient Magic


    "Ancient magic¡­" Leo muttered with a somewhat dazed look on his face.


    "Indeed, ancient magic! Unlike most magic spells out there, ancient magic doesn''t belong to any of the magic tiers. Though some people like to call it Tier 0 magic. You''re probably wondering the difference between ordinary magic and ancient magic by now, so let me give you a simple exnation."


    "Ordinary magic spells all have a limit to their power and growth. Although that limit can be expanded through one''s talent and practice, it is not truly unlimited. Ancient magic, on the other hand, has unlimited potential. Not only that, but they can evolve, almost as though they are alive. Because of their uniqueness, they are nearly impossible to grade."


    "However, I must warn you, Leo. Remember when I said that you can''t use it openly? The reason is not because it''s ancient magic, but because this ancient magic was once used by my family. In other words, it''s vampire magic."


    "And unlike Mana Drain that is only considered vampire magic because they''re widely used by vampires, this one is full-fledged vampire magic that has never been in the hands of a human before. In fact, this ancient magic is a family secret."


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing her words, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you teaching me something like that? What if your family finds out?"


    A bittersweet smile appeared on Lilith''s face as she spoke in a low voice, "My family won''t find out¡­ because they no longer exist in this world."


    "..."


    Leo was taken aback by this information.


    "I don''t know when¡ª if I will ever regain my body, and I don''t want this ancient magic to disappear forever, so I am going to give it to you, who is the closest thing to a family to me now."


    Leo pondered with a serious expression for a moment before nodding his head, "Alright, I will learn this ancient magic."


    "Great!"


    Lilith proceeded to create the magic circle for the ancient magic.


    Leo''s jaw dropped a little when he saw the magic circle. There were 9 rings in this magic circle, but that wasn''t what shocked him.


    Unlike the other magic circles, this one actually had an aura, almost as if it was alive, and when he sensed its menacing aura, his body froze from fear.


    "It''s okay, Leo. Calm down and try your best to memorize it. Ancient magic is not easy to learn even for S-Rank Adventurers like Miss Camille, but I have faith in you. This magic circle may seem threatening, but it cannot harm you."


    Leo closed his eyes and took a moment to mentally prepare himself. When he opened his eyes, they were filled with focus and determination, almost as though he was studying for a test at thest minute.


    Time flowed quickly when he was focused, and before he was aware, an entire day had passed.


    "I can''t do it. It''s too difficult." Leo fell t on the floor at the end of the day.


    "You''re giving up too quickly. In case you forgot, it normally takes days, even months for other people to learn ordinary magic spells, much less ancient magic, which could take years depending on their talent. Well, given your monstrous talent when ites to learning magic spells, it probably won''t take you years."


    "I guess I''ve gotten too used to learning magic spells very quickly, hence why I''m a little impatient, not to mention that it seems to be a very powerful magic, so I want to learn it as soon as possible." Leo sighed.


    "There are things in life that you cannot rush, and this is simply one of them."


    "No, but hard work will eventually pay off! Let''s continue!" Leo said after drinking an energy potion to refresh his mind.


    Over the next several days, Leo would spend literally all of his time trying to learn the ancient magic.


    Three days before the results of the Wilderness Training Course would be announced, Headmistress Eve called him to her office, where Miss Camille was also present.


    "Leo, I have some exciting news for you." Eve said to him the moment he sat down.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Take a look at this."


    Eve ced a medium-sized box on the table before him and opened it, revealing a weird-looking fruit inside.


    This fruit had the shape and size of an apple, but it had weird-looking patterns all over it, and it was bright golden in color. Furthermore, just like a mana core, the exterior of the fruit was translucent while the interior contained some kind of liquid.


    "Don''t tell me this is the¡­"


    "Fruit of Magic Awakening. It''s what''s going to allow you to use magic in public." Eve said with a smile on her face.


    "..."


    Leo stared at this weird fruit with a dazed look on his face.


    "Now let''s talk about how you''re going to consume it and the story behind it." Eve said a momentter.


    "The story is that you found this Fruit of Awakening during the training course inside a secret path within the cave where you found the Elder''s legacy. Since that cave is now copsed, we don''t have to worry about people snooping around there any more. During the result announcement in three days, you''re going to eat this fruit on the stage in front of the whole academy, and then I am going to give you a simple magic affinity test to prove that you can indeed use magic now. Any questions?"


    Leo nodded, "I do¡­ several¡­"


    "First of all, if the Fruit of Awakening is supposed to be a legend that nobody has seen before, how could I possibly know that it''s a Fruit of Awakening?" He asked the most obvious question.


    "Simple. Just say that it was written in the location you found the fruit in." Eve said.


    "Will people believe such a simple exnation¡­? There will definitely be some people who will be skeptical."


    "Of course. And there will always be skepticism no matter how much proof we have. We don''t need to care about the select few that don''t believe you since the majority of them will." Eve nodded.

 Chapter 132 Mana Suppression Pills

    Chapter 132 Mana Suppression Pills


    ¡°Then for my next question¡ª my next concern. You¡¯ll be doing a magic affinity test on me afterward, right? I currently have two¡­ no, three different magic affinities. That would definitely raise many eyebrows.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°What? Camille told me that you only had two¡ª dark and wind.¡± Eve said to Leo before turning to look at Camille, who had a look of bafflement on her face.


    ¡®Since when did he have three magic affinities? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Magic System¡­¡¯ Camille cried inwardly.


    Her awe for the Magic System grew every day.


    ¡°Did I? I must have forgotten to mention about his third affinity¡­¡± Camille said with a stiff smile on her face.


    ¡°How do you even forget something this important?! Do you have any idea what having three magic affinity means?! In this entire world with billions of magic users, there are less than ten people with three magic affinities!¡±


    Camille shrugged, ¡°I had other things to be worried about.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Whatever. Anyways, what is your third magic affinity?¡± Eve asked Leo a momentter.


    ¡°Fire.¡± Leo calmly said, not thinking too much about it.


    ¡°W-What did you just say¡­?¡± Eve, on the other hand, appeared to be shocked by this information.


    ¡°Fire magic. My third magic affinity is fire.¡± Leo repeated in a louder voice this time.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Eve suddenly startedughing.


    ¡°This is great! It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯re fated to be my student!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Leo looked at her with a weird expression on his face, wondering why she was so excited that he had the same magic affinity as her.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided! After consuming the fake Fruit of Awakening, you will ¡®awaken¡¯ a fire magic affinity! This way, I can make you my official student without looking suspicious, since it¡¯smon for teachers to look after those with the same affinity!¡± Eve said.


    However, Leo quickly said, ¡°Even if you say that, what about my dark and wind magic affinity? How am I going to hide them? If you¡¯re going to test my magic affinity, they will definitely appear, especially since my dark magic affinity is S-Rank and my fire magic affinity is only E-Rank.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, naturally we have something to fix that. Camille.¡± Eve said as she turned to look at her.


    Camille retrieved two different pills from her spatial storage and said, ¡°Mana Suppression Pills. They have the property to suppress one¡¯s mana, and if we adjust the pill properly, we can even suppress specific mana linked to your magic affinities. This will keep the magic affinity device from detecting your dark and wind magic affinity.¡±


    ¡°How convenient¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°Actually, these pills are considered poisonous drugs and are meant for prisoners because once you swallow it, you won¡¯t be able to use your magic without consuming the antidote. We aren¡¯t even supposed to have these, as it¡¯s illegal to use them outside of prison since it can easily be abused. If we¡¯re caught using this, we could be executed.¡± Eve chuckled in a carefree manner.


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re willing to do something this risky just so I can use magic publicly?!¡± Leo was shocked after learning the truth behind the Mana Suppression Pills.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Eve continued to smile, treating this whole situation as though it was a prank.


    Leo turned to look at Camille in hopes that she might try to talk them out of doing something that could potentially have them executed.


    ¡°The Headmistress is exaggerating.¡± Camille said.


    ¡°So we won¡¯t get executed if we¡¯re caught?¡±


    ¡°That is true, but we¡¯re both S-Rank Adventurers with plenty of influence. We¡¯ll be fine even if we¡¯re caught. The most they¡¯ll do is give us a fine.¡± She calmly said, leaving Leo speechless.


    After a moment of silence, Leo asked in a low voice, ¡°This pill isn¡¯t harmful to one¡¯s body, right? What are the chances it messes with my magic?¡±


    ¡°None. The Mana Suppression Pill is very safe. There have been no incidents of it harming its consumer since its creation many years ago, so you can be at ease,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leo nodded.


    ¡°By the way, does this mean I will only be able to use fire magic in public?¡± Leo asked a momentter.


    Eve nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you really want to use dark magic, I guess we can suppress your wind and fire magic instead. However, you should really consider it, because¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because ¡®Leon¡¯ is still being hunted.¡± Camille suddenly interrupted. ¡°Although the chances of your identity as Leon being exposed is very slim, it¡¯s not zero. Are you sure you want to risk it?¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ll pick fire magic. I¡¯m already satisfied that I am going to be able to use magic in public. I don¡¯t really care about the magic affinity. It¡¯s just that I will be much weaker since I only know a single fire magic spell right now, and my fire magic affinity is quite low.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these kinds of things. In case you forgot, I am the strongest fire magic user in this entire city. Even if you have a trash fire magic affinity, I will turn you into a formidable fire mage as well.¡±


    After going through their n one more time in greater details, Eve said, ¡°After you consume the Fruit of Magic Awakening, you will be the center of attention regardless what magic affinity you decide to use, and your name will be spread throughout the world.¡±


    ¡°Our little prank will have an immense effect in the world, whether you might feel the effects or not. There will even be people who will want to experiment on your body to see if they can replicate the effects of the Fruit of Magic Awakening, so you have to be very careful for a while. In fact, no matter where you are in the city, treat it as though you¡¯re in the Wilderness because danger will lurk in all corners.¡±


    ¡°Well, what I am trying to say is¡­ This is yourst chance to change your mind. We can still stop this now if you want.¡±


    However, Leo remained resolute and said, ¡°No matter the consequences and danger that may be waiting for me in the future, I have already made up my mind¡ª I want to use magic freely!¡±


    Eve nodded with an approving smile on her face, ¡°Well said! Then I see you in my office in three days right before the result announcement.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your hard work, Headmistress, Miss Camille.¡± Leo bowed to them before leaving the office.


    ¡°Fruit of Magic Awakening¡­ This fake event will send massive waves throughout the world¡­¡± Eve said as her gaze was fixated on the golden fruit before her.


    ¡°Not just Leo¡ª we¡¯ll also need to prepare ourselves to protect him because things will get hectic very quickly.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Camille nodded with a serious expression on her face.


    After leaving the Headmistress¡¯ office, Leo went straight back to his room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. In three days, I will finally be able to use magic as ¡®Leo¡¯.¡± Leo mumbled with a smile on his face.


    Lilith silently stared at him and thought to herself, ¡®You¡¯re severely underestimating the situation, Leo. The moment you swallow that fake Fruit of Awakening, your life will change forever, and your name will be forever engraved into history, but whether it will be a good thing or a bad thing for you¡ª for all of us¡­ only time will tell.¡¯

 Chapter 133 Divine Flame Fortification

    Chapter 133 Divine me Fortification


    "Since I will be using fire magic more often, I should increase the rank of my fire magic affinity." Leo suddenly mumbled.


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea? You already told the Headmistress that your fire magic affinity is E-Rank, right? If your magic affinity suddenly increases, won''t that expose you?" Lilith asked.


    "No, it''ll be fine. I can just tell her that I was mistaken, and they have no proof. It would be more suspicious if they detect my fire magic affinity to be E-Rank and then it bes A-Rank during the next test."


    "Now that you mention it¡­"


    Leo opened up the Magic Shop and proceeded to purchase the upgrade for his fire magic affinity for 500 Magic Points.


    <You have purchased ''Improve Magic Affinity(Fire)'' for 500 Magic Points>


    <Fire Magic Affinity Rank E ¡ú D>


    However, Leo wasn''t satisfied with just D-Rank and wanted to push it further.


    He looked at the cost for the next rank.


    ''2,000 Magic Points, huh? I''ll do it!''


    <You have purchased ''Improve Magic Affinity(Fire)'' for 2,000 Magic Points>


    <Fire Magic Affinity Rank D ¡ú C>


    And in order to increase his fire magic affinity to Rank B, he needed 5,000 Magic Points.


    ''I have enough to make it Rank B, but I won''t have any Magic Points afterward, which isn''t a good idea.''


    In the end, Leo decided to wait on the next purchase¡ª at least until he can grind out some more Magic Points.


    He turned to look at the avable quests in the Quest Shop.


    [Learn Tier 7 Magic Spell: 5,000 MP]


    [Reward: 50,000 Magic Points]


    ''This is it! I just need to learn a Tier 7 Magic Spell and I''ll acquire more than enough Magic Points to upgrade my fire magic affinity!''


    He turned to look at Lilith and asked her, "Can you teach me a Tier 7 Magic Spell? I need it for a quest."


    "Tier 7, huh¡­ I don''t mind, but for which affinity? Do you want more dark magic spells, or do you want fire magic spells since you''ll be focusing on your fire magic now?" She asked him.


    He pondered for a moment before speaking, "Fire magic."


    "Alright. Then what kind of spell do you want? Support? Debuff? Damage?"


    Leo started pondering again.


    "I''d like one that buffs my defense since I already have enough firepower."


    "A defensive buff, right? Let me think for a bit¡­"


    A few momentster, she spoke, "Alright, I got it. It''s called Divine me Fortification, and it''s considered both light and fire magic."


    "Huh? You know light magic even though you''re a vampire?" Leo asked with raised eyebrows, as light and dark was the pr opposite of each other.


    "Even if I cannot use it, I still wanted to learn it¡ª No, I had to." She said with a bittersweet smile on her face.


    "You had to learn it?" Leo mumbled in a puzzled manner.


    "You said humans have a limit when ites to learning magic, right? What about vampires? Do they also have a limit? Seeing how you know so many magic spells, even though you can''t use most of them, I''m guessing that vampires don''t have a limit and can learn as much magic as they want."


    "Buuu! Wrong!" Lilith said with her arms made into a cross.


    "Just like humans, vampires also have a limit to how many magic spells they can learn, and it''s even a little more than what humans are capable of. However, because of this, very few vampires have magic affinities beside dark. I''d say that 99 percent of all vampires only have dark magic affinity."


    "Then why are you able to¡­?"


    Lilith showed him a mysterious smile, "That''s a secret, but if you agree to be my boyfriend, I don''t mind sharing it with you."


    "That''s¡­"


    "I''m just joking. Here. Good luck memorizing this." Lilith interrupted him and showed him the Tier 7 magic shortly after.


    Leo didn''t say anything else and proceeded to memorize the magic circle.


    Four and a half hourster¡ª


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Divine me Fortification>


    [Divine me Fortification]


    [Affinity: Fire/Light]


    [Tier: 7]


    [Mana: 75,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: Bless yourself with divine protection. For the next 30 seconds, the Blessed will have increased light resistance by 100%, increased fire resistance by 100%, increased Damage Mitigation by 30%, and immunity to all fire and dark status effects. Furthermore, the Blessed will acquire the effects of Regeneration and Greater Defense Up while the buff is active.]


    [Regeneration: Periodically recovers your injuries]


    [Greater Defense Up: Increases your defense by 50%]


    Ding!


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+50,000 Magic Points]


    "Thanks, Lilith!"


    Now that he had plenty of Magic Points, he purchased another upgrade for his fire magic affinity for 5,000 Magic Points.


    <You have purchased ''Improve Magic Affinity(Fire)'' for 5,000 Magic Points>


    <Fire Magic Affinity Rank C ¡ú B>


    And again since he could afford it with ease.


    <You have purchased ''Improve Magic Affinity(Fire)'' for 20,000 Magic Points>


    <Fire Magic Affinity Rank B ¡ú A>


    Leo wanted to see if he could afford another purchase, but it would cost him another 50,000 Magic Points to do so.


    Still, he''d managed to increase his fire magic affinity to Rank E to Rank A in a single day.


    "Did I overdo it¡­?" Leo muttered out loud after realizing that he got a little too excited.


    "Overdo what?" Lilith asked him out of curiosity.


    "I increased my fire magic affinity to Rank A¡­" He said with a stiff smile on his face.


    "You what?!" Lilith was shocked, but not because of his actions. She was shocked that he was able to increase so many ranks for his magic affinity in such a short time frame.


    "So I overdid it¡­" Leo sighed after seeing her reaction.


    "Eh? Oh, no. I think it''s fine. In fact, I believe the Headmistress will be happier this way, too." Lilith quickly said.


    "Let''s hope that''s the case." Leo said.

 Chapter 134 Ninas Letter

    Chapter 134 Nina''s Letter


    Over the course of the next three days, Leo would spend all of his time trying to memorize the ancient magic as well as train his magic by using Divine me Fortification on himself every minute.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+5,000 Magic Points]


    <You have a new Quest>


    [Quest: Use 250,000,000]


    [Reward: 5,000 Magic Points]


    [Completed: 1/3]


    During the day of the training course ranking announcement, Leo woke up early and headed to the Headmistress'' office as nned.


    "Here is your Fruit of Awakening. You remember what to do, right?" Eve asked him as she handed him the box.


    "Yes, I remember." He nodded.


    "Once again, let me ask you¡ª are you prepared to do this? You don''t have to give me an answer because you have until the result announcement to change your mind." Eve said to him.


    Leo silently nodded. Of course, he was resolved to consume the fake Fruit of Awakening.


    "Here are your Mana Suppression Pills. Consume them now. I will give you the antidote after the whole ordeal." Eve handed him the two pills next.


    Leo took a deep breath and swallowed them.


    The moment he swallowed the pills, he could feel his body getting weaker and his mana ''disappearing'' from his body. Of course, his mana was still there. It was just being suppressed by the pills.


    "Let''s test your magic affinities too just in case." Eve said before turning to look at Camille.


    Camille took out the device used to detect one''s magic affinity and used it on Leo.


    A few momentster¡ª


    "W-What?! A-Rank fire magic affinity?!" Eve cried out loud after seeing the results.


    She turned to look at Leo and frowned, "You said it was only Rank E!"


    Leo chuckled and said, "I wanted to surprise you, so I lied."


    "..." Camille narrowed her eyes at Leo, suspecting that it had something to do with the Magic System, but she kept quiet.


    "You dare to tease me?! I''ll make you regret it during training!" Eve snorted.


    Leo could only smile bitterly at her words.


    Sometimeter, after confirming that everything was working as intended, Eve dismissed Leo.


    "Wait! Forgot to tell you something!" Eve suddenly stopped him right as his hand touched the doorknob.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about Nina," she said.


    "Nina? What about her?"


    Eve retrieved an envelope and handed it to him.


    "Nina has asked me to give this to you before she left the academy."


    "What?!" Leo''s eyes widened with shock after hearing this.


    "Nina left the academy?! When did this happen?!"


    "Shortly after you all returned to the academy."


    "She''s been gone for almost two weeks¡­? She could''ve at least told me before she left¡­ I thought we were friends¡­" Leo muttered in a dazed voice.


    "I think she was having second thoughts about leaving, hence why she purposefully avoided seeing you, as it would''ve made it harder for her to leave." Camille said.


    Leo sighed. "Thank you for letting me know. If you''ll excuse me now¡­"


    He left the office shortly after.


    After leaving the office, Leo found an empty bench nearby and took a seat before opening the envelope.


    Inside the envelope was a piece of paper was a letter from Nina.


    "I''m sorry for leaving the academy without telling you, Leo. Please don''t misunderstand my intentions. Every time I see your face, my desire to leave the academy¡ª your side weakens, so I was left with no choice but to leave without seeing you."


    "By the time you read this, I will probably be hundreds if not thousands of miles away from Ster City. If I am unlucky, I might even be dead. I told you that my new goal was to hunt all of the monsters in the world, right? Well, I have a new goal now. I want to be strong enough to fight by your side without feeling like a burden. After spending a month with you in the Wilderness, I realized how much I enjoyed being with you, but at the same time, I realized how weak I truly was. Hopefully, I will be strong enough to fight A-Rank monsters like the Fiend Warrior when we see each other again."


    "I actually have a lot that I want to say to you¡ª tell you, but I will save it for our next meeting when I am worthy enough. Until then, Leo."


    The letter ended with Nina''s signature.


    "That silly girl¡­" Leo sighed after reading Nina''s letter, his heart experiencing many emotions at once, as this was his first time receiving a letter like this.


    "I must say, to be a full-time Adventurer and leave the city by herself at her young age, that Nina girl is really bold and resolute. She''ll definitely be a powerful Adventurer if she doesn''t die an early death." Lilith said.


    "Let''s not jinx it¡­" Leo shook his head at her.


    "You have her phone number, right? Why don''t you call her now?" Lilith suddenly suggested.


    "I have a feeling that she won''t pick up even if I call her. Also, I will respect her decision and trust in her abilities. I will wait until our next meeting."


    Sometimeter, Leo stored Nina''s letter inside his spatial ring and made his way to the auditorium to get the ranking results.


    When he arrived, Leo sat in the same location as he did a month and half ago.


    However, there were noticeably fewer students gathered there, especially on the normal students'' side. They had three to four times more empty seats than the magic students'' side.


    "Are you wondering why there are so many empty seatspared to before?" Almost as though she read his mind, Lilith suddenly asked him.


    "Kind of." He nodded.


    "It''s simple. They''re dead."


    "..." Leo wasn''t surprised when he heard her words, as he had a feeling that was the case.


    "You don''t seem surprised." Lilith noticed this.


    "The teachers did warn us that some of us will die before the training course even started. Though, this is more than I''d anticipated. I just counted 123 empty seats. Even if a few of them arete and not actually dead, that is still a lot of deaths." Leo sighed.


    "What about their families? Do they receive anything from the academy for their sons and daughters'' death?" Leo then asked.


    "Unfortunately, they don''t, and before youin, this ismon practice in our world. All of the students here willingly attended this academy even though they know that they will be risking their lives to do so."


    "I wasn''t going toin." He quickly denied.


    In his world, the death of a single student would send shockwaves throughout the school and themunity, so it felt really weird to him that nobody seemed to be grieving for these dead students.


    Sometimeter, the teachers showed up with Headmistress Eve showing upst.


    "Before I announce the top 10 teams for this year''s Wilderness Training Course, I would like to apud all of you for your effort, especially the teachers. Without you out there in the Wilderness with the students, the casualties would''ve been a lot higher. Now, a minute of silence for those that have perished while trying to achieve greatness."


    And the auditorium becamepletely silent.

 Chapter 135 Consuming the Fruit of Magic Awakening

    Chapter 135 Consuming the Fruit of Magic Awakening


    After a minute of silence, Headmistress Eve began speaking again, "I will now announce the teams that have achieved top 10 in the Wilderness Training Course."


    "Ranked tenth, led by team leader Callum Wolf from Magic ss 3-A, assisted by Dante Tenebris from Magic ss 3-A, Tade Wright from Magic ss 3-A, Helen Trevils from Magic ss 2-A¡­"


    Headmistress Eve started from rank 10 and slowly went up, giving attention to all of the students that have achieved their rank.


    Many minutester.


    "Ranked third, led by team leader Helia Bat¡ª"


    Many shocked gasps resounded in the auditorium when Eve announced the team that ranked third for the training course.


    "What? Lady Helia''s team only ranked third this year?"


    "I''m shocked. I was sure they''de in first ce or second ce."


    "If Helia''s team only ranked third, then Valery''s team definitely got first ce this year."


    "Which team could have defeated Helia''s team? Besides Valery''s team, I cannot think of any other teams with that capability!"


    The students there mumbled to each other as Eve named the other students in Helia''s team, and all of them turned out to be ordinary magic students, which surprised some people there.


    "Helia is the only student from an elite ss in their whole team¡­ No wonder why they only got third ce. But I cannot imagine why she would agree to help these people that are clearly a burden."


    "What are you talking about? She does this all the time and still managed to achieve second ce for all of them."


    A few momentster, Eve continued to announce the second ce, and when the students heard the results, their eyes widened with shock with many of them outright shouting out loud.


    "Ranked second, led by team leader Valery¡ª"


    "What?!"


    "Impossible!"


    "Valery''s team only ced second?! Then who is first?!"


    "Silence!" The teachers there shouted at the students.


    The students were in disbelief. How could Valery''s team that is fully stacked with elite students be second ce?


    Meanwhile, Valery and her team tried their best to look as calm as possible while they listened to their name being called, which only made them feel even more embarrassed.


    ''Who is it?! Which team is first?!'' Valery gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "Last but not least, the two-man team that has managed to achieve first ce in this year''s Wilderness Training Course, amassing a total of 66 million points, congrattions to Leo Magnus from Knight ss 2-A and Nina Wraith from Magic ss 2-A for this grand achievement!"


    "WHAT?!"


    Countless students eximed out loud after hearing the results, and the students near Leo immediately turned to look at him with wide eyes.


    "It really had been Leo all along¡­" Kevin mumbled in a dazed voice.


    "Unbelievable¡­ How did they acquire 66 million points with just two people? That doesn''t make any sense!" Jennifer said.


    "This is all because of that Fiend Warrior! Without it, he wouldn''t have achieved first ce! I''m definitely going to make an officialint about this!" Erik gritted his teeth, his gaze filled with anger as they stared at Leo.


    The entire auditorium was in an uproar after the identity of the first team was revealed to the students.


    Although the students there were aware of what Leo was capable of, they still couldn''t believe it.


    "Quiet down!" Eve suddenly yelled, causing the atmosphere there to tremble.


    The students quickly went silent.


    "Leo,e to the stage." Eve said to him a momentter.


    Leo stood from his seat and quietly walked down to the stage under the watchful gaze of every student and teacher there.


    Once he was on the stage, Eve said to him, "I''m sure you have a thing or two to say to everyone here."


    He nodded and took her spot behind the microphone a momentter.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo spoke into the microphone, "I wanted to share this asion with my teammate Nina Wraith, who had been a great help throughout the whole training course. Unfortunately, she''s busy with other stuff and couldn''t make it here. Without her assistance, I wouldn''t be in this position right now."


    "And in order to celebrate this monumental achievement, I will be doing something special. While we were looking for a ce to farm our points, we stumbled upon this mysterious cave with powerful monsters such as ck Wyverns, and deep within this cave we found a secret passage."


    "We didn''t really expect much when we first found this secret passage, but at the end of this passage was a hidden magic circle that had teleported us to a secret room within the cave."


    Although the students were still shocked, they quickly became interested in Leo''s story and perked their ears with great focus on their faces.


    "Inside this secret cave was some kind of trial that somebody had set up. The trial automatically activated when we entered this room, and we were suddenly surrounded by many powerful A-Rank monsters."


    "Nina and I fought with all of our might, and after what felt like an eternity, we finally defeated all of the monsters and cleared the trial, but it was a really close call."


    "After clearing the trial, we were rewarded for our effort."


    Leo proceeded to retrieve a wooden box and ced it in front of him.


    "This was the reward we received. Unfortunately, there was only one reward, so we had to decide who would get it. In the end, out of the kindness in her heart, Nina decided to give the treasure to me because she believed that I needed it more than her."


    He opened the box and revealed the golden fruit lying within the box.


    The students and teachers there swallowed nervously after seeing this treasure, as this was their first time seeing such a treasure.


    "ording to the person who left this treasure behind, this treasure is known as the Fruit of Magic Awakening, which will grant anyone who cannot use magic the ability to use magic."


    "WHAT?!"


    Almost everyone there eximed in shock after hearing the name of the treasure from Leo''s mouth.


    Many of them couldn''t believe it, but Leo''s story was too convincing, not to mention the unique treasure before their very eyes.


    While the spectators were shocked numb, Leo continued to speak, "On this fateful day in this auditorium and before all of you, I am going to consume this Fruit of Magic Awakening and be a sorcerer!"


    And before anybody there could even react, Leo grabbed the Fruit of Magic Awakening and brought it towards his mouth without any hesitation.


    "NO!"


    "STOP!"


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!"


    "STOOOOP!"


    The teachers and students there shouted as their hearts experienced sharp pain due to panic and extreme stress, and some of them even rushed onto the stage to stop Leo.


    However, they were all toote, as Leo swiftly stuffed the Fruit of Magic Awakening into his mouth and chewed on it as though he had been starving for weeks.


    The Fruit of Magic Awakening disappeared into Leo''s mouth within a few bites right before their eyes.


    The entire auditorium turned dead silent afterward as everybody there stared at Leo with disbelief on their faces and their bodies frozen like a stone statue.

 Chapter 136 Consuming the Fruit of Magic Awakening(2)

    Chapter 136 Consuming the Fruit of Magic Awakening(2)


    After many moments of silence, a middle-aged man on approached the tform while shouting in an angry voice, "Why the fuck did you do that?! Why did you eat it?!"


    Leo calmly turned to look at the person who just spoke.


    ''That''s Derek Argent¡­ the vice principal of the academy and the second most powerful individual, being only below Headmistress Eve¡­'' He quickly recognized this middle-aged man who had an enraged face.


    "What''s wrong? It''s my treasure that I''d acquired after risking my life. Why can''t I eat it?" Leo pretended to be ignorant about the situation.


    "YOU FUCKING IDIOT!" Derek roared, his face bulging with veins.


    "That was the Fruit of Magic Awakening! It is a legendary treasure that nobody has been able to acquire! It should''ve been examined by experts and be protected! That could''ve been thest one in this world! Yet you consumed it without any hesitation or consideration! I should fucking kill you for your audacious actions!" Derek was shouting so loud that his saliva sprayed all over the ce.


    Indeed, the reason why so many people there tried to stop Leo from consuming the Fruit of Magic Awakening was because of the treasure''s rarity, not because they wanted it for themselves. Of course, they definitely coveted that inwardly, but none of them would dare to actually consume the Fruit of Magic Awakening if it was in their hands.


    Most unknown treasures and artifacts are usually examined by experts to further understand them. Furthermore, they might have been able to reproduce the Fruit of Magic Awakening''s effects, which would have changed the entire world drastically, as it would allow more people to use magic and fight back against the threats roaming the Wilderness and the vampires.


    Unfortunately, that chance is now gone until they find another Fruit of Magic Awakening, all because of a student who was too hasty to consume it. Once news of this event spread, Leo would, without doubt, be the most hated person in the world.


    "Settle down, Vice Principal." Headmistress Eve suddenly stepped in between them.


    "You want me to calm down after what he just did?! Why aren''t you shocked?! Why aren''t you angry?! He just screwed humanity over with his reckless actions!"


    "First of all, we don''t even know if that Fruit of Magic Awakening was real or fake. Countless people have searched for it for hundreds of years but to no avail. And even if it was real, there is nothing we can do about it since he''s already consumed it." Eve shook her head.


    "Somebody bring me a magic affinity tester!" She demanded in a loud voice.


    "I have one with me." Camille suddenly appeared on the tform with the device and handed it over to her.


    "If that Fruit of Magic Awakening was real, you should have a magic affinity now." Eve said to Leo as she approached him with the device.


    Leo ced his hands on the crystal ball.


    Everybody in the auditorium watched with their breaths held and their eyes as wide as saucers.


    And before the thousands of witnesses in the auditorium, the crystal ball emanated a crimson light before mes appeared inside the crystal ball and danced wildly.


    "I-Impossible¡­" Many people there mumbled when they saw the results.


    "A-Rank fire magic affinity¡­"


    "Leo, who was born without any magic affinity, now has a fire magic affinity! That Fruit of Magic Awakening was real!"


    "LEEEEEOOOO!" The Vice Principal roared, causing the entire building to shake.


    "PUKE IT OUT! PUKE OUT THE FRUIT OF MAGIC AWAKENING RIGHT NOW!"


    In his mind, even if the Fruit of Magic Awakening has been consumed by Leo, it hasn''t been that long since he consumed it, so they should still be able to salvage some of it.


    "I will open a hole in your stomach and retrieve the treasure myself if I have to!" The Vice Principal began approaching Leo.


    However, a ring of fire suddenly appeared around him, halting his steps.


    "He-Headmistress?! What is the meaning of this?! Why are you still protecting him?! The Fruit of Magic Awakening is real! We need to retrieve it before it''s toote!"


    "Your behavior is unbefitting of your status, Vice Principal Derek. I understand your feelings, but even if the Fruit of Magic Awakening is real, it belongs to Leo, and he has every right to decide what to do with it. If you keep making amotion, I will have to remove you from the scene."


    Vice Principal Derek swallowed nervously when he saw Eve''s cold gaze.


    "Hmph!" He turned to look at Leo and said in a cold voice, "You''re going to regret your actions today very soon! Once news spreads, you will be the most hated person in the world! I would keep a close eye on my back if I were you!"


    Eve smiled and said in a loud and clear voice, almost as if she wanted everyone to hear it, "Starting today, Leo is under my protection! Whoever dares to hurt him will face my wrathful mes! And since he now has a fire magic affinity, I am going to train him!"


    "What?!" Everyone there eximed.


    "Are you willing to be my student, Leo? It won''t be easy, but I will make you the strongest fire mage in this academy!"


    "I am willing!" Leo immediately said.


    "Good! I now end the gathering here! All of you are dismissed!" Eve then said.


    She turned to look at Camille and said, "Bring Leo to my office and wait for me there."


    Camille nodded, "Let''s go, Leo."


    "Okay." Leo quickly rushed to stand beside Camille, as he felt the safest when around her.


    Camille led Leo out of the auditorium shortly after while the rest of the people there were still trying toprehend what had just urred.


    "Leo can use magic now¡­?" Valery and her team were speechless.


    If Leo is already this powerful with just the sword, how much more powerful will he be when he fully adapts to his new powers? Nobody there could imagine.

 Chapter 137 Level 4 Magic System

    Chapter 137 Level 4 Magic System


    After Camille led Leo out of the auditorium, Headmistress Eve said to the teachers there, "What''s done has already been done. Nothing will change even if youin. Also, are you going to forget about all the honor Leo brought to our academy because of this incident? I won''t. In fact, I am going to turn this ident into a blessing for both Leo and our Four Witches Academy. Just you wait."


    After saying this to the teachers, Eve left the auditorium.


    The students and teachers also left shortly.


    Naturally, news of what happened at the auditorium quickly spread throughout the city.


    When the people heard that Leo had managed to find the legendary Fruit of Magic Awakening that has been nothing more than a legend for hundreds of years, they were all hyped up with excitement.


    However, when they learned that he''d consumed the legendary treasure, these people immediately became enraged, especially the experts that specialized in studying new artifacts and treasures. They were so angry that they nearly died of a heart attack and having high blood pressure.


    "That fucking Leo! How could he consume such a priceless treasure?!"


    "Damn it! I swear I am going to beat him up when I see him!"


    "Why would he do such a thing?! If he had given the Fruit of Magic Awakening to scientists for research, they could''ve replicated it! The world could''ve changed, and those who cannot use magic could''ve been given a chance!"


    Countless people mourned for the wasted Fruit of Magic Awakening, and those that couldn''t use magic immediately became spiteful towards Leo, who they now see as someone that stole their chance to use magic¡ª stole their future.


    This hatred for Leo would only grow stronger as news spread outside the city and to other ces.


    Very quickly, exactly as Vice Principal Derek had anticipated, Leo became the most hated person in the world overnight.


    Meanwhile, inside Eve''s office, Leo was oblivious to the chaos outside.


    "I think I have severely underestimated the bacsh from this¡­" He sighed out loud.


    "We warned you plenty of times that this will be very risky."


    "Was it really worth it? In order to finally be able to use magic freely, I basically made the whole world my enemy. Looks like all Otherworlders are fated to be hated by the people of this world." Leo chuckled with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    "What''s done is already done. You can only move forward at this point." Camille said.


    "At this point, I might as well let the world know that I am actually an Otherworlder. I doubt that would make any difference."


    "If you do that, you will really be hunted by the entire world." Camille shook her head.


    "Listen, this whole thing will eventually settle down. If you want to quicken that process, you can show people that you didn''t waste the ''Fruit of Magic Awakening'' by bing a powerhouse."


    "That''s right." Eve''s voice suddenly resounded.


    The door opened, and Eve walked into the room.


    "A lot of them are angry because they don''t believe that you were worthy to consume the treasure. As long as you prove yourself, their anger will naturally subside. Of course, this is easier said than done. However, you don''t need to worry about a thing because we will help you."


    "Furthermore, I was the one who convinced you to do it, so I will stick with you until myst breath.


    "I will do my best." Leo nodded with a serious look on his face.


    "Good. Then for the next 40 days, until the tournament, you will be with me at all times. Even though I have publicly announced that you are under my protection, that won''t stop everyone from trying to mess with you, especially when you''re alone. Also, you are forbidden from leaving the academy until you finish your training. As long as you are inside this academy, nobody will be able to harm you." Eve said to him with a serious expression on her face.


    "I understand." He nodded.


    "When I need to go somewhere, Camille will be there for you, so you will have protection around the clock."


    "Oh, right, here are the antidotes for the pills." Eve handed him a white pill.


    After swallowing the pills, Leo could immediately feel his strength return.


    Their conversation continued afterward.


    Sometimeter, Eve brought Leo to this secluded area within the academy that cannot be essed by students or teachers, and the only person who could ess this area was Eve alone.


    "That building over there is my living quarters. You will also be staying there now. I have a few empty guest rooms in there that you can use. That square building behind it is where you will be spending most of your time¡ª the training area." Eve showed Leo and Camille around this area.


    Afterward, she said, "I won''t be able to train with you for the first week since I have a lot of work to do, most of them being rted to you, Leo."


    She turned to look at Camille and continued, "I will leave him in your hands until then. If anything happens, call me immediately."


    Camille silently nodded.


    "Then I''ll be leaving now. Good luck, you two." Eve returned to her office shortly after.


    After the incident, every phone in the academy and even her own personal cell phones were ringing constantly with countless people trying to contact her about Leo and the Fruit of Magic Awakening, and this would not stop for an entire week.


    Eve wanted to ignore these phone calls, but there were people out there that she couldn''t ignore no matter what, such as the Adventurers'' Bureau and the government itself.


    ''The first step to keeping Leo safe is dealing with the people behind these calls¡­'' Eve sighed inwardly as she began working.


    Meanwhile, shortly after Eve left them alone, a new notification from the Magic System popped up.


    <You havepleted a Special Quest>


    [+500,000 Magic Experience, +2,500 Magic Points]


    Ding!


    <Magic System has leveled up>


    <Magic Converter has been unlocked>


    ''Magic Converter?'' Leo raised an eyebrow after seeing this new function.

 Chapter 138 Magic Converter

    Chapter 138 Magic Converter


    <Magic Storage has been unlocked>


    When the Magic System reached level 4, two new functions were added.


    Leo decided to check out the Magic Converter first after it was unlocked.


    [Magic Converter]


    <You can now convert mana cores into Magic Points>


    [Progress: 0/100,000]


    ''Converting mana cores into Magic Points? How does this work?'' Leo pondered.


    He retrieved an F-Grade mana stone and proceeded to stare at it.


    "Convert." He mumbled a momentter.


    Whoosh!


    The mana core in his grasp suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    <F-Grade mana core has been converted into Magic Points>


    [+1 Magic Point]


    Leo''s eyes widened when he saw the results.


    ''One Magic Point for an F-Grade mana core?! Isn''t that a bit too little?! This Magic System is stingy as hell!'' He cried inwardly.


    An F-Grade mana core would earn him 500 dors if he sold it to the Adventurers'' Guild, yet it would only earn him a single Magic Point if he converted it.


    He decided to convert an E-Grade mana core next to see its worth.


    [+3 Magic Points]


    ''Only 3 Magic Points?!''


    He converted a D-Grade mana core next.


    [+8 Magic Points]


    Then a C-Grade mana core.


    [+15 Magic Points]


    B-Grade mana core.


    [+25 Magic Points]


    A-Grade mana core.


    [+50 Magic Points]


    ''A-Grade mana cores give a decent amount of Magic Points. Now the question is whether I should convert my mana cores for Magic Points or sell them for money?'' Leo began pondering.


    Although he could easily earn tens of millions of dors from selling all of the mana cores that he''d collected during the Wilderness Training Course, in reality, he didn''t really need that much money.


    ''I don''t need to buy any artifacts right now because I have the Artifact Shop. The low-grade mana cores are also quite cheap and worthless to me now that I can hunt B-Rank monsters with ease. In the end, Magic Points are more important to me. However, I shouldn''t convert all of my mana cores just in case I need some money.''


    After pondering for several minutes, Leo decided to convert all of his B-Grade and below mana cores while converting only about 70 percent of his A-Grade mana cores.


    ''I have hundreds of mana cores to convert. This is going to take a while¡­'' He sighed inwardly.


    Suddenly he had an idea.


    After dumping out all of his B-Grade and below mana cores on the bed in front of him, Leo spoke, "Can you convert all of this into Magic Points?"


    Ding!


    <Convert all mana cores in front of you?>


    "Confirm."


    Instantly, the mountain of mana cores on the bed suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    <1,218 mana cores have been converted into Magic Points>


    [+24,120 Magic Points]


    In the blink of an eye, Leo had acquired 24 thousand Magic Points from the conversion. And while this may seem like a lot of Magic Points at first, one must consider how long it had taken Leo to collect this much mana cores.


    ''The majority of these Magic Points came from the B-Grade mana cores after clearing that goblins'' nest.''


    Sometimeter, he retrieved 70 percent of his A-Grade mana cores and converted them into Magic Points.


    <210 A-Grade mana cores have been converted into Magic Points>


    [+17,500 Magic Points]


    ''Huh? The math doesn''t add up. If an A-Grade mana core is worth 50 Magic Points, I acquired more than I should. Maybe¡­''


    Leo decided to convert another A-Grade mana core to confirm his theory.


    <A-Grade mana core has been converted into Magic Points>


    [+81 Magic Points]


    ''I was right! Not all A-Grade mana cores give the same amount of Magic Points! Just like the training course, the stronger the monster the more points!'' Leo was ecstatic to learn this information.


    ''I wonder how many Magic Points the Fiend Warrior mana core would give if I converted it¡­?'' Leo wondered, but he had no intention of finding out for now.


    ''I have 69 A-Grade mana cores left. If I sell them, I should have enough money for a while.''


    Up next was the Magic Storage. Due to the name, Leo had an idea about its function before even experimenting with it.


    ''Sure enough, the Magic Storage functioned just like Spatial Rings. However, this is definitely safer than storing them inside a ring that could potentially be stolen.''


    Not only could he store items inside the Magic Storage, but there appeared to be an infinite amount of space within the Magic Storage while the Spatial Ring had limited storage space.


    Ding!


    <Auto Loot is avable>


    [Auto Loot: Magic Storage can automatically gather all nearby mana cores after defeating a monster]


    <Auto Potion>


    [Auto Potion: All potions inside the Magic Storage can be directly consumed]


    ''Oh?'' Leo was pleasantly surprised to see these two additional functions for the Magic Storage.


    ''Auto loot will make things infinitely more convenient for me since I no longer have to spend time harvesting mana cores. As for auto potion¡­ how does it work?''


    In order to test it out, Leo stored a single low-grade mana potion inside the Magic Storage.


    The moment he did that, he could suddenly see the mana potion inside the Magic Storage inside his head.


    ''Drink mana potion.'' He then focused on the mana potion inside the Magic Storage.


    Suddenly, the magic potion disappeared, and Leo could feel the effects of the mana potion.


    ''Seriously? I can directly acquire the effects of potions without physically drinking it? This Magic Storage is actually incredibly powerful and convenient!'' Leo was all smiles after learning these new functions.


    Leo looked at his Magic Points afterward.


    ''I almost have 70,000 Magic Points. This will allow me to purchase a lot of upgrades, which I desperately need now that the entire world is after me.''


    After pondering for some time, Leo purchased as many E-Rank Passive Skills as he could.


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Decent Magic Resistance>


    [Decent Magic Resistance: Increase your resistance to all magic affinity by 10%]


    <You have purchased all avable E-Rank Passive Skills>

 Chapter 139 C-Rank Passive Skills

    Chapter 139 C-Rank Passive Skills


    ''E-Rank passive skills are limited to just five, huh?''


    Now that he''s purchased all of the E-Rank passive skills, he quickly moved onto the D-Rank passive skills.


    <you have="" acquired="" the="" passive="" skill:="" potion="" expert=""></you>


    [Potion Expert: All potions have 100% increased effect]


    <you have="" purchased="" all="" avable="" d-rank="" passive="" skills=""></you>


    ''So D-Rank is also limited to five passive skills.''


    He now wondered if C-Rank passive skills are also limited to five.


    ''The D-Rank passive skills that I have acquired are already really good. I wonder what C-Rank and above would give me¡­''


    Fortunately for him, he still had plenty of Magic Points to spare.


    <confirm purchase="" ''acquire="" random="" c-rank="" passive="" skill''="" for="" 5,000="" magic="" points=""></confirm>


    "Confirm."


    <you have="" acquired="" the="" passive="" skill:="" magic="" projectiles=""></you>


    [Magic Projectiles: All magic projectiles will automatically home in on the nearest enemy within 10 meters of the projectile]


    Leo''s eyes widened when he saw this new passive skill.


    ''Does this mean my ck Bullet and Void Spear will never miss if it''s within 10 meters of the enemy? This is quite overpowered¡­'' Leo swallowed nervously as he imagined his magic attacks following its target.


    After taking a deep breath, he purchased more C-Rank Passive Skills.


    <you have="" acquired="" the="" passive="" skill:="" boss="" yer=""></you>


    [Boss yer: Damage dealt to bosses increased by 35%]


    <you have="" acquired="" the="" passive="" skill:="" monster="" assessment=""></you>


    [Monster Assessment: Allows you to assess the difficulty of all monsters at nce]


    <you have="" purchased="" all="" avable="" c-rank="" passive="" skills=""></you>


    Leo was surprised to see that he''d run out of C-Rank passive skills after just buying three of them.


    ''Boss yer will help me when I fight bosses. As for Monster Assessment, I guess it can help me decide whether to fight a monster in the Wilderness if I don''t recognize it.''


    Leo looked at the amount of Magic Points he had left.


    ''I have 55 thousand Magic Points left. I can either increase my fire magic affinity to S-Rank, or I can gamble it on a B-Rank passive skill.''


    In the end, he decided to purchase more passive skills since it would be suspicious if his fire magic affinity increases to S-Rank so quickly.


    After taking a deep breath, he purchased a B-Rank passive skill for the first time.


    <you have="" acquired="" the="" passive="" skill:="" weakening="" aura=""></you>


    [Weakening Aura: All enemies within 20 meters will be weakened by 15%, When weakened, they will deal less damage, have less defenses, and be slower.]


    ''What a powerful passive skill!'' Leo cried inwardly when he saw this new passive skill.


    Leo was finally satisfied with his passive skills. Of course, he could still afford another B-Rank passive skill, but he wanted to buy artifacts now, which will have a more direct effect for him.


    With his artifacts, he had two options. One, to fully gear himself in E-Grade artifacts, or to purchase the cheapest artifacts in the Artifact Shop so that the shop levels up and starts selling D-Rank artifacts.


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to purchase the cheapest options in order to increase the Artifact Shop''s level, which will grant him more ess to better artifacts.


    ''I only need to purchase 7 E-Grade artifacts to level up the shop.''


    After spending some time looking through the Artifact Shop, Leo made his purchases.


    [Steel Gauntlets: Boost to strength]


    [Steel Chainmail: Boost to physical defense and magical defense]


    [Steel Boots: Boost to stamina and defenses]


    [Wolf''s Cape: Increase magic damage mitigation by 3%]


    [Steel Helmet: Increase physical damage mitigation by 3%]


    [Silver Mana Regeneration Ring: Increase mana regeneration by 10]


    [Silver Mana Regeneration Ring: Increase mana regeneration by 10]


    Leo had spent 2,650 Magic Points on these 7 E-Grade Artifacts.


    Ding!


    </artifact>


    <d-grade artifacts="" can="" be="" purchased="" through="" the="" artifact="" shop=""></d-grade>


    Leo opened up the Artifact Shop to see the changes.


    After looking through it, he noticed an additional change besides the D-Grade Artifacts. The [Progress] was gone, and it was reced with [Level up Artifact Shop: 9,000 Magic Points]


    Indeed, he no longer had to purchase artifacts to level up the store. Instead, he can directly increase the level with Magic Points.


    Leo decided to ignore the D-Grade artifacts and purchased the next level for the Artifact Shop.


    </artifact>


    <c-grade artifacts="" can="" be="" purchased="" through="" the="" artifact="" shop=""></c-grade>


    [Level up Artifact Shop: 100,000 Magic Points]


    Now that the Artifact Shop sold C-Grade artifacts, Leo went straight to the weapons and ignored everything else for now.


    ''I have 23 thousand Magic Points right now, but these weapons cost 10 to 20 thousand Magic Points.''


    After pondering for many minutes, Leo made his decision.


    ''Alright! I have decided! Since I will be using fire magic more frequently, I will buy this artifact!''


    [Phoenix Sword: Increases Sword Damage by 125% and Sharpness by 100%. When your weapon is imbued with Fire Element, effects are doubled.]


    Although the Phoenix Sword had cost him 17,000 Magic Points, he believed that it was worth it.


    ''All of my Magic Points are gone in the blink of an eye¡­'' he sighed inwardly after seeing that he only had 6,000 Magic Points left.


    Sometimeter, he asked Lilith, "Hey, how do I imbue my weapon with an element?"


    "It''s just like imbuing your weapon with mana, but instead of imbuing it with pure mana like you usually would, you mix your magic affinity with it."


    "Is that so? Let me try it¡­"


    Leo retrieved his sword and proceeded to inject his mana into it. However, he was having trouble adding his magic affinity to it, as he wasn''t sure how to do it.


    "Close your eyes." Lilith suddenly said to him.


    When he closed his eyes, she continued, "Take a deep breath."


    "Now recall the feeling you get right before you cast a magic spell. Let''s imagine casting ck Bullet for now."


    "Do you feel it?" She asked him a momentter.


    "I do."


    "Now transfer that feeling into the sword."


    "Great. Now open your eyes."


    When Leo opened his eyes, he looked at his sword, and to his surprise, there was a ck aura around it.


    "This is¡­"


    "Congrattions. Your weapon is now imbued with the dark element." Lilith said to him with a smile on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 140 Sparring With Camille

    Chapter 140 Sparring With Camille


    "Heh. This is pretty neat." Leo casually swung the sword around.


    "When you imbue your weapon with an element, that weapon will also gain the element''s effects. For example, dark magic affinity will increase the force of the weapon while fire magic affinity will burn its target." Lilith said to him a momentter.


    "Is that so¡­"


    Leo tried imbuing his sword with his fire magic affinity next.


    His sword immediately became engulfed with mes, and it emanated a stronger aura than his dark element even though his dark magic affinity was higher in rank.


    ''Is this due to the Phoenix Sword?'' He wondered to himself.


    Lilith also noticed this abnormality and asked, "Why is your fire aura stronger than your dark aura?"


    "It''s thanks to the system."


    "Eh? borate it some more!"


    "Well¡ª"


    Leo was suddenly interrupted by knocking on his door.


    "Leo, are you ready? I want to see how much you''ve improved since the Wilderness Training Course." Camille''s voice resounded from outside his room.


    "Yes, I am ready." Leo quickly jumped off the bed and rushed outside before following Camille to the training building behind the living quarters.


    The building was very simple. The interior was only a singlerge training room, but it was half as big as the entire Training Center.


    "Whenever you''re ready." Camille said to him.


    However, Leo didn''t respond for a good moment as he stared at her in silence.


    "Why are you fully geared? This is the first time you''re this heavily geared when sparring with me." He asked her.


    "You''re already strong enough to defeat A-Rank monsters by yourself, so I can no longer go easy on you." Camille said in a calm voice.


    "Oh? So I am finally strong enough for you to take me seriously?" A prideful grin appeared on Leo''s face after hearing this, and he asked, "So how powerful am I now whenpared to the old Leo?"


    Camille narrowed her eyes slightly, and after a moment of silence, she spoke, "In terms of swordsmanship, you are still far behind. However, if we consider your magic prowess, you''re probably on equal terms in strength. With that being said, the old Leo has far more experience than you when ites to fighting, so you''ll still lose to him in a one-on-one fight."


    "I see¡­"


    Of course, Camille was unaware of Leo''s upgrades and high tier magic spells. If she did, she might have had a different opinion regarding their fight.


    "Can I use magic, or am I restricted to only the sword?" Leo asked her a momentter.


    "We''ll spar two times. One without magic and one with magic. This way, I can assess your performance with both." Camille said.


    "I understand." Leo nodded and retrieved the Blood Sword.


    "This room is protected with magic so you don''t need to worry about hurting me. Treat me as though I am a monster and fight me like you want to kill me." Camille said to him.


    Sometimeter, they began fighting each other.


    ''Huh? What is this feeling? Why am I suddenly feeling weaker than usual?''


    Camille could feel her body suddenly growing weaker the moment the fight started. Unbeknownst to her, since they are fighting, she has be his opponent¡ª his enemy. Therefore, his B-Rank passive skill Weakening Aura was affecting her.


    While Camille was distracted by this phenomenon, Leo closed their distance very quickly and swung his sword at her.


    ''So fast!'' Camille narrowly dodged his strike.


    However, even though she dodged his de, she still felt a grazing sensation where the de would''vended if she didn''t dodge.


    Whoosh!


    Leo didn''t want to lose this flow and continued to pressure Camille with his lightning quick shes and profound body movements, and he was moving quicker and quicker with every passing second.


    Camille had no choice but to force Leo away by expanding her mana very quickly, creating an explosion-like effect around her, blowing Leo away.


    However, Leo still managed tond on his feet after being blown away.


    "Not bad, Leo¡­ You''ve grown much more than I''d anticipated¡­" Camille said to him with a drop of sweat on her forehead. She was taken aback by his tremendous growth.


    ''If he''s already this powerful with just the sword, how powerful is he with magic?'' She swallowed nervously.


    After taking a brief moment to take a breath, they continued to fight with Camille going on the offense this time.


    Wielding two golden spears in her grasp, she would limit his movements and control his actions slightly.


    Whenever Leo tried to get close, Camille would easily predict his movements and keep his movements limited with her golden spears from afar before distancing herself from him.


    However, she didn''t use this strategy for the whole fight, as she was trying to assess his strength, and she would not be able to urately do that if she kept forcing him to chase after her.


    After spending a few minutes messing with Leo, she would purposefully let him get close enough to reach her with his sword, but even then, she would still be able to predict and block all of his attacks.


    Although Leo was powerful, he stillcked fighting experience while Camille has over a decade of experience as an Adventurer.


    Thus, even though he''d sessfully pushed Camille back at first, she quickly regained control over the flow of their fight.


    Over the next half an hour, the two of them would attack and block each others'' strike without any rest until Leo eventually ran out of energy.


    "You have exceeded my expectations, Leo." Camille said to him afterward with a slight smile on her face. "I haven''t sweat this much in a long time from a spar."


    "Thank you for your praises, Miss Camille, but I am still not satisfied. In fact, I am even a little disappointed and frustrated. I thought that I would finally be able to reach you with my sword, especially after getting good results at first, but s¡­"


    Camille suddenly tossed him an energy potion and said, "Show me what you can do with magic."


    Leo nodded and quickly swallowed the energy potion.

 Chapter 141 Sparring With Camille(2)

    Chapter 141 Sparring With Camille(2)


    Once Leo and Camille replenished their energy and mana, they prepared for their second round of spar.


    ''Even though I have learned so many new magic spells, I am not able to use them in this fight¡­'' Leo sighed inwardly, feeling a little disappointed.


    "Are you ready yet?" Camille suddenly asked him.


    "Yes." He quickly nodded.


    "Then the fight will begin the moment you cast your first spell. I won''t do anything until you do." Camille said to him.


    A serious expression appeared on Leo''s face the next moment. Then, he cast Void Spear before quickly overcharging it.


    Camille suddenly felt her body weakening again. Her eyes widened when she noticed how fast the mana from his Void Spear was growing.


    ''Not good!'' She immediately began casting a defensive spell.


    Whoosh!


    Leo tossed the overcharged Void Spear at Camille the next second.


    BOOM!


    The entire building shook when the Void Spear exploded directly at where Camille was located.


    When the smoke settled, Leo could see a spherical golden barrier surrounding Camille''s body.


    ''That was close¡­'' Camille sighed in relief inwardly. However, when she took a closer look at her barrier, she could see subtle cracks spread throughout the whole thing.


    ''Unbelievable¡­ To think his Tier 2 Void Spear can do so much damage to my Tier 5 Holy Shield¡­''


    While Camille was surprised, Leo prepared to multicast ck Bullet.


    Compared to Void Spear, ck Bullet had more pration power.


    "Heads up, Miss Camille!" Leo decided to warn her before unleashing over 50 ck Bullets at her direction, and due to his Double Cast passive skill, each individual ck Bullet had a chance to be duplicated, so he ended up releasing 66 ck Bullets.


    Camille hastily cast another Holy Shield.


    However, even though she''d managed to cast the spell on time, it was unable to deal with the dozens of ck Bullets that collided with the barrier.


    Camille tried to dodge the projectiles after her barrier was riddled with holes, but to her shock, these ck Bullets followed her, almost as though they had turned into homing missiles.


    Eventually, the ck Bullets reached her body.


    Thanks to the magic in the room, the ck Bullets did not bore holes in her body, but they were still quite painful, as if she had been shot while wearing a bulletproof vest.


    ''What was that just now? His ck Bullets followed my movements? Since when did he have such terrifying control over his magic? And the amount of ck Bullets he had to control¡­"


    Camille swallowed nervously as she looked at Leo, who had stopped casting magic the moment he managed to reach her with his magic.


    Even she wouldn''t be able to control 66 ck Bullets to chase after her opponent.


    "Are you okay, Miss Camille?! Did I go overboard?!" Leo asked her as he approached her.


    "I''m fine. Anyways, when did you learn how to control your magic like that? I don''t remember teaching you that yet. You really caught me off guard there." She asked him.


    "Uhh¡­ It came naturally, I guess¡­"


    Although he didn''t mind telling Camille about the Magic System, he still thinks it would be for the best if he didn''t reveal all of its functions to her¡ª for both of their sakes.


    "Not bad. I have to admit, even I wouldn''t be able to control so many projectiles at once. And it''s not just your control. Even your magic power is terrifying, especially considering that you''ve only been in this world for 3 months. If you ask me, I don''t think you need to learn any stronger magic spells. In fact, I''m afraid to teach you. If your Tier 1 and Tier 2 magic spells are already this powerful, I cannot imagine what you can do with Tier 3 and above magic spells¡­"


    "I-Is that so¡­" Leo was a little taken aback by Camille''s praises, as he was used to her undermining his achievements. This is the first time she''s openly praising him to such an extent.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t worry, I will still teach you stronger magic spells." Camille said when she saw his face, misunderstanding the reason for it.


    And she continued, "But since you''ll be focusing on your fire magic affinity, I will let the Headmistress teach you fire magic for now."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    "Anyways, let''s continue. You may have won that round, but now that I know what you''re capable of, you won''t be able to take me by surprise any more." Camille said a momentter with a serious look on her face.


    Clearly, she did not expect to lose to Leo in such a manner, and as someone who hated losing, she will definitely want to get revenge.


    "Sure¡­" Leo nodded with a stiff smile on his face.


    The two of them would start their third round shortly after.


    Over the next three hours, they fought each other 9 times, and in these 9 matches, Leo lost all of them, and brutally, at that.


    "Hey, Leo, isn''t it about time you tell me?" Camille suddenly said to him.


    "Huh? Tell you what?" Leo looked genuinely puzzled by her question.


    She frowned and said, "Are you secretly using an artifact or something to weaken me? Every time we start fighting, I can feel my body bing weaker. However, whenever we stop fighting, my strength returns."


    Leo quickly realized the situation and said, "O-Oh¡­ That''s due to the Magic System¡­"


    "What?! I thought the Magic System could only affect you! If it can affect other people¡­ I don''t even want to think about the possibilities! As powerful as it is, it could also be very dangerous!"


    "I don''t think we have to worry about that. It only affects my ''enemy''." He said.


    Camille pondered for a moment before speaking, "Either way, is there any way for you to turn it off? If you start training with the Headmistress, she will definitely realize it, or do you n on telling her about the Magic System as well?"


    "No, I don''t¡­ At least not yet." Leo quickly shook his head, and he continued, "Let me try to turn it off. I never tried."


    He opened the Magic System and began pondering.


    "Magic System, turn off passive skill Weakening Aura." He mumbled.


    Ding!


    </passive>


    "Oh? I think it worked." Leo said to Camille afterward.


    "Let''s fight again to make sure," she said.


    "Alright."


    The two of them went for another round of sparring, and sure enough, Camille didn''t feel her body getting weaker throughout the whole fight.


    "Okay, it works. Make sure you turn it off whenever you train with the Headmistress."


    "I know." He nodded.


    Camille looked at the time a momentter and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s eat something and go to sleep."


    "Where are we going to eat? Are you going to cook?" He asked her with an anticipating look.


    "No. We''re going to eat MREs." She immediately said.


    "Huh?! I have to eat MREs even in the academy?!" He truly didn''t expect this.


    "Oh! I still have some high-quality MREs that I purchased for the Wilderness Training Course!" He quickly remembered this fact.


    Camille shook her head and said, "The Headmistress also prepared high-quality MREs for us, anyway."


    "Oh¡­" Leo was relieved to hear this. If it''s high-quality MREs, he wouldn''t mind eating them even in the academy since he was fond of their quality and taste.

 Chapter 142 Mana Blast

    Chapter 142 Mana st


    After leaving the training room, Leo and Camille went back to their living quarters to clean themselves before eating MREs.


    After dinner, they went to their own rooms to rest.


    While sheid on her bed, Camille recalled her training with Leo today.


    ''That Leo¡­ He''s growing too fast. This would normally be a good thing, but in his case, because of the recent events, his talent would only make him a bigger target¡­'' She sighed inwardly, eventually falling asleep.


    Meanwhile, Leo went straight to sleep.


    The following morning, after breakfast, they met up in the training room.


    "Instead of just sparring with each other today, I want to teach you some basics when ites to magic."


    "Basics?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, these are things that all magic users should be able to do, regardless of their magic affinity. For example¡­"


    Camille suddenly swatted her hand at Leo''s direction.


    Whoosh!


    Leo was suddenly sent flying when something smashed into him.


    "W-What was that just now?!" Leo eximed afterward.


    "It was just a simple mana st. I forcefully released my mana. It''s like getting hit with a strong gust, but since mana is denser, it will hurt a lot more. You can use this trick to block iing magic spells and even protect your body. Of course, since this is pure mana, it won''t be as strong as using a defensive magic spell. However, it''s great for emergencies when you don''t have the time to cast spells." Camille exined.


    "Go ahead and try it. Gather your mana just like when you cast a spell but without actually casting any spell, and whenever you''re ready, release it."


    Leo nodded and raised his arm in front of him with his palm facing Camille.


    After spending a moment gathering his mana in his palms, he released it.


    A muffled explosion resounded as a massive amount of pure mana blew towards Camille''s direction, who was prepared for it.


    "Not bad, but that was a waste of mana. Since mana st isn''t lethal unless you use a tremendous amount of mana, you are better off saving your mana for actual magic spells to deal with your enemies. As I''d said, this technique is mainly used to keep your enemies away, so it''s not wise to spend too much mana on it. There''s another reason why¡­"


    "Try hitting me again with it." Camille suddenly said.


    "Okay."


    Leo released another mana st at her, but it was half as powerful this time.


    "Eh?" Leo was surprised to see Camille standing there without moving even though she didn''t have a barrier around her.


    "I am currently protecting my body by exuding the mana inside my body and forming an invisible barrier around my body. As long as I have this mana barrier, your mana st will be significantly less effective on me. "


    "However, this mana barrier is quite fragile since it''s made out of pure mana, and it''s only effective against pure mana attacks. If you hit me with a casual Void Spear, the mana barrier would shatter easily."


    "With that being said, mana barrier can still reduce some damage done to your body and could even save your life, so you should prioritize it during emergencies instead of trying to rush a defensive magic spell."


    "I understand." Leo nodded.


    "Then for the rest of the day, we''re going to train your mana st and mana barrier."


    "For your first training, I am going to throw magic at you and you will have to block or deflect them using mana st. Keep in mind, if your mana st is too weak, my magic will pierce right through it and hit you."


    "Okay."


    Once they were ready, Leo and Camille stood about 20 meters apart from each other.


    Camille started by throwing a casual golden spear at him.


    When the spear was on the verge of hitting him, Leo released mana st right in front of the spear


    The golden spear was immediately destroyed.


    "You''re using too much mana, Leo! Read my magic and adjust your mana st ordingly!"


    "Yes!"


    Camille threw another golden spear at him a momentter.


    However, Leo''s mana st was too weak this time, and his body was struck by it.


    "This is also to train your senses! Learn to read your opponents mana and magic spells! You may be stronger than a lot of students in this academy in terms of magic power, but you stillck experience in other aspects!"


    Thus, for the rest of the day, Leo would practice reading Camille''s mana and his mana st.


    Three dayster, Leo started training his mana barrier when Camille was satisfied with the results of his mana st training, as he was able to perfectly read her mana and deflect all of her magic spells without wasting too much mana."


    "For this part of the training, you are only allowed to stand there and use mana barrier. You are also not allowed to keep your mana barrier active for more than half a second, which will be lowered as you get better at it. While you can keep your mana barrier active at all times during a fight, that would be a waste of mana, so we''re going to train your reaction and timing with mana barrier. And to make it more difficult, I will be moving around the room so the attacks wille from all directions."


    "Yes!"


    Thus, they continued their training for the rest of the week.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    It''s been nine days since Leo consumed the fake Fruit of Magic Awakening and shocked the world, and for the first time since then, Headmistress Eve was finally able to step out of her office after speaking with countless people through the phone and through meetings.


    Of course, there were still people trying to contact her, but it was not as frequent, and she has already spoken to all of the required people.


    "Now that all of that is out of the way, I can finally start training Leo. We have a little under a month left until the tournament¡­ This should be enough time to turn Leo into a powerhouse." A smile appeared on her face as she returned to her living quarters for the first time in 9 days.

 Chapter 143 Training With Eve

    Chapter 143 Training With Eve


    When Eve returned to her living quarters, it was just right after lunchtime.


    "I was wondering if you''ll ever return." Leo said when he saw her entering the training room.


    "I was wondering the same thing. I haven''t had a wink of sleep for 9 days now. Hell, I didn''t even get to step outside my office once during these days. It''s been a while since I''ve been worked to the bones in such a manner." Eve said with a smile on her face.


    "Why don''t you go rest? Our training can wait until you''ve recovered your energy." Leo said to her.


    "I appreciate your consideration, but you''re underestimating me, Leo. I have gone weeks without sleep before, so this much is nothing to me, and we only have a little under a month left before the tournament."


    "Is that so¡­"


    "Anyways, now that I am here, we''re going to start training, and we''re going to focus on your fire magic first."


    Eve turned to look at Camille and said to her, "I will take over from here. Thank you, Camille. If I need you, I will call you."


    She nodded, "Then I will leave Leo in your care."


    She turned to look at Leo and showed him a mysterious smile, "Good luck, and try your best to survive."


    "Eh?" Leo''s eyes widened with surprise after hearing her words.


    But before he could say anything, Camille left the training room, leaving Leo alone with Eve, who had a sadistic smile on her face.


    "Before we begin our training, I want to see how strong you are with magic, and it''s been a month since west sparred, so I have high expectations." Eve said to him a momentter.


    "Any rules?" He asked.


    "Nope. We will begin the moment you cast your first spell." She said.


    "Then I won''t hold back!"


    Leo immediately cast Void Spear and threw it at her in less than a second.


    Eve''s eyes widened with surprise when she saw how quickly Leo had cast the spell and how much mana it contained. Furthermore, he''d managed to silently cast it, something that requires months of practice.


    Right when the Void Spear was about to hit her, Eve suddenly flicked her arm.


    Pow!


    A muffled explosion resounded as she used Mana st to deflect the Void Spear.


    Her movement was so fluid and swift that it surprised Leo.


    "Not bad, Leo! Not bad at all!" A wide grin appeared on Eve''s face as a me whip materialized in her grasp.


    "A whip?! What happened to your sword?!" Leo eximed when he saw her choice of weapon, which gave him a sense of dread.


    "What''s wrong with a whip? I actually prefer the whip over the sword. It''s much more flexible and has a longer range, not to mention the sensation of hitting someone is more impactful than a sword." Eve said as she cracked her whip, creating a small sea of fire right beside her.


    ''This sadist¡­'' Leo swallowed nervously.


    "Here Ie, Leo!" Eve warned him before she started making her move.


    Leo didn''t hesitate to draw some distance between them with Void Step.


    However, Eve would somehow always manage to chase after him and get closer, almost as though she could predict where he was going to Void Step.


    Seeing this, Leo began casting magic spells while using Void Step.


    He started with just a few ck Bullets to trick Eve into thinking that was all he was capable of.


    A few ck Bulletster, Leo multicasts over 50 ck Bullets.


    "What?!" Eve was definitely taken by surprise by the amount of ck Bullet he''d managed to multicast. However, what surprised her the most was how these ck Bullets changed direction when she dodged them.


    BOOM!


    All of the ck Bullets managed to strike Eve.


    However, once the dust settled, Leo realized that Even was unharmed, and she was even engulfed in a fiery aura, looking as though her body was on fire.


    "Not bad¡­ You almost got me there just now." The smile on Eve''s face grew wider as she started understanding Leo''s true potential.


    Leo felt a shiver travel down his back when he saw her smile, and he immediately started chucking Void Spears at her.


    Several Void Spearster, Leo had managed to take Eve by surprise once again when his Double Cast passive skill activated, sending two Void Spears at Eve instead of one.


    ''What?!''


    Eve blocked the first Void Spear with Mana st and tried to dodge the second one. However, just like the ck Bullets, the Void Spear followed her.


    BOOM!


    The room shook slightly when the Void Spear reached Eve and exploded.


    "Leo¡­ How did you do that just now?" Eve asked him a momentter when she emerged from the smoke.


    "Do what?" Leo asked with a genuinely puzzled face.


    "You threw one Void Spear, but two came out. How did you achieve that? Although Void Spear is a projectile like ck Bullet, Void Spear requires you to throw it so you cannot multicast it like you do with ck Bullet, yet you''ve somehow managed to do it."


    ''Oh shit¡­'' Leo immediately realized his mistake.


    "Sorry, but I don''t know. It just happened." He tried acting ignorant.


    Eve narrowed her eyes at him, but she didn''t continue to question him.


    "Let''s continue!" Eve said the next moment.


    The two of them would spend the next two hours sparring with each other. Of course, Eve was just testing Leo''s limit and capabilities, so she didn''t even try to defeat him, or else he would''ve lost multiple times already.


    Once Eve had a good grasp of Leo''s prowess, she quickly ended the fight by overpowering Leo with her magic spells.


    "You''ve exceeded my expectations, Leo. I would''ve never guessed that you were just an ordinary person a few months ago if you didn''t tell me. Both your magic power and casting speed is quite ridiculous. In fact, I dare say that you have the fastest casting speed amongst the students in this entire academy. As for your magic power, you''re probably top 3." Eve said to Leo, who was lying on the floor with a terrified look on his face, as he''d just experienced a terrifying magic spell that left him utterly defeated.

 Chapter 144 Fire Magic Spells

    Chapter 144 Fire Magic Spells


    "Now that I know your capabilities, I also know how to train you. However, for the next week, I want you to try your best to learn these magic spells." Eve retrieved a spatial ring and ced it on the floor beside him.


    "There are four four magic spells inside the ring from Tier 1 to Tier 4. I would''ve taught you even stronger magic spells, but that would require too much time for you to learn, so we''ll have to wait until after the tournament."


    Eve was unaware of Leo''s most frightening talent¡ª his ability to memorize magic circles.


    "Tier four? I can learn all of these magic spells in a few hours." Leo said.


    "What?" Eve couldn''t believe her ears and said, "I know you''re talented, but let''s not pat ourselves in the back too much. There''s no way you can learn a Tier 4 magic spell in just a few hours."


    A smile appeared on Leo''s face as he spoke, "Then if I manage to learn it, can you teach me the magic spell that you''d just used to defeat me?"


    Eve narrowed her eyes and thought to herself, ''Can he really learn a Tier 4 magic spell so quickly¡­?''


    "Three hours. If you can do it in less than three hours, I will teach you the magic spell." Eve gave him a response a momentter.


    "Great. Then I will begin now."


    Leo retrieved all four items from the spatial ring and went straight for the Tier 4 magic spell.


    The magic circles were imprinted on a scroll, which felt quite old-fashioned, but Leo liked it because it felt more fantasy than learning magic spells through the inte.


    Once he found the scroll with a magic circle with 4 rings, he began staring at it, his gaze so intense that it might bore a hole in the scroll.


    "I''m going to take a bath." Eve wasn''t going to sit around and wait for him, so she left the training room and went to take a long and hot bath.


    An hour and halfter.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: me Wall>


    [me Wall]


    [Affinity: Fire]


    [Tier: 4]


    [Mana: 2,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: Creates a wall of fire that burns anything that dares to trespass]


    Perhaps it was due to having more experience, but he''d managed to learn the magic spell much quicker than before.


    After learning the spell, Leo decided to try it out.


    Whoosh!


    A massive wall of mes that could reach the ceiling and split the room in half appeared before him.


    "This spell is pretty awesome." Leo said out loud.


    "It is meant to limit the enemies'' movement and block their path." Lilith said.


    Leo began fiddling with the magic spell even more, trying to create all sorts of shapes with it.


    Eve returned to the training room exactly three hourster.


    "It''s been three hours, Leo. Have you memorized the magic circle yet?" Eve entered the room with a cup of coffee in her grasp.


    In response to her question, Leo pointed his palms at her.


    The following moment, a wall of mes in the shape of a circle surrounded her.


    "..."


    Eve nearly dropped her cup of coffee after seeing it.


    "What do you think?" Leo asked her with a cheeky smile on his face.


    "You actually managed to learn it in 3 hours¡­?" She muttered in a dazed voice.


    "An hour and half." Leo corrected her.


    A nervous smile appeared on Eve''s face when she realized the truth.


    "I see¡­ I will be back." And without saying another word, she turned around and disappeared from the training room.


    "Where is she going?" Leo mumbled to himself.


    "She''s probably going to find more magic spells for you to learn now that she''s aware of your abnormal learning speed.


    "Is that so?"


    Eve returned to the room an hourter.


    "Here." She handed him three scrolls.


    Leo looked at each of them.


    "Tier 5, Tier 6, and a Tier 7 magic spell?" Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    "Yes, and the spell I used to defeat you is the Tier 7 magic spell. I was going to teach you the Tier 7 magic spell next year, but I have decided to move up our training schedule."


    "Oh, even though you have these powerful magic spells, you should still learn and train the weaker ones."


    "I know." Leo nodded.


    "Then I will leave you alone for now. Call me when you''ve finished learning all of these magic spells. I have to change your training schedule, after all."


    "Okay."


    Once Eve left the training room again, Leo began memorizing the magic spells she left behind.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: me Barrier>


    [me Barrier]


    [Affinity: Fire]


    [Tier: 1]


    [Mana: 25]


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: me st>


    [me st]


    [Affinity: Fire]


    [Tier: 2]


    [Mana: 150]


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: me Dash>


    [me Dash]


    [Affinity: Fire]


    [Tier: 3]


    [Mana: 500]


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: me Tempest>


    [me Tempest]


    [Affinity: Fire/Wind]


    [Tier: 5]


    [Mana: 4,500]


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Meteor>


    [Meteor]


    [Affinity: Fire/Earth]


    [Tier: 6]


    [Mana: 20,000]


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Dragon''s Breath>


    [Dragon''s Breath]


    [Affinity: Fire]


    [Tier: 7]


    [Mana: 90,000]


    It took him almost five days, but Leo now has a whole new set of fire magic spells.


    Leo went to get Eve after learning the Tier 7 magic spell.


    "You''re finished already?" Eve didn''t think he would find her so early.


    "Yes."


    "Even the Tier 7 magic?"


    "Yes."


    "Seriously?" She couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes."


    "..."


    ''This little monster! It took me months to learn just the Tier 7 spell, and he did it in a few days?!'' Eve felt like pulling her hair out of frustration, but she resisted such urges.


    Sometimeter, Eve brought Leo to the training room so that she could confirm that he had really managed to learn these magic spells.


    Once they were in the training room, Leo began showing off his new magic spells.

 Chapter 145 Fire Eating Ring

    Chapter 145 Fire Eating Ring


    Inside the training room, Leo started his magic showcase with his Tier 1 spell, me Barrier.


    Just like Dark Barrier, me Barrier was a defensive magic spell, and it created a ball of mes around him, but unlike Dark Barrier, it doesn''t require more shadows to strengthen it. Furthermore, it also has an offensive property to it, where it burns enemies that touch it.


    For his Tier 2 magic spell, me st, it functions just like Mana st, but instead of pure mana, it creates a burst of mes in front of him. Of course, it is much more powerful and destructive than Mana st while requiring less mana.


    His Tier 3 magic spell, me Dash, is a movement spell, but unlike Void Step, he doesn''t teleport. Instead, he moves in a straight line at extreme speed.


    me Tempest, a Tier 5 magic spell, creates a fiery tornado that sucks in nearby enemies.


    For his Tier 6 magic spell, Meteor, Leo can summon a literal meteor engulfed in mes to fall from the sky, causing massive destruction.


    The spell was so powerful that it violently shook the entire training room, startling Leo for a moment, as he thought it was going to copse on them.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all!" Eveughed out loud after witnessing Leo''s Meteor spell.


    "Alright! For yourst spell¡ª Dragon''s Breath, I want you to use it on me!"


    "What?!" Leo eximed. "Isn''t that very dangerous?"


    "Are you underestimating me? You won''t be able to hurt me." Eve said with a grin on her face.


    "Oh? What if I can?"


    "Let''s bet on it." Eve suddenly said.


    "If you can hurt me with Dragon''s Breath, I will give you an S-Grade artifact. However, if you lose¡­ You will owe me a favor."


    ''She''s willing to bet an S-Grade artifact but only wants a favor in return? This sounds suspicious as hell!''


    "You won''t be able to hurt her." Lilith suddenly chuckled. "There''s a reason she''s willing to bet an S-Grade artifact."


    "We won''t know until I try."


    Leo nodded a momentter, "Alright! I''ll ept your challenge!"


    Sometimeter, Leo and Eve stood about 20 meters away from each other.


    "Whenever you''re ready." Eve said to him.


    Leo took a deep breath and proceeded to cast Dragon''s Breath. However, he didn''t immediately release it and silently overcharged it.


    An invisible aura appeared around Leo while he overcharged the spell, causing the space around him to distort, and if one were close to him, they would feel an intense heating from his body.


    Then, arge dragon head made out of mes materialized behind Leo.


    ''This little monster¡­ Does he n on blowing up this whole ce¡­?'' A small grin appeared on Eve''s face.


    Once he overcharged the spell until he almost ran out of mana, Leo released it.


    The dragon head behind Leo opened its mouth, spewing out a sea of mes that quickly consumed Eve''s figure as well as half of the room.


    The Dragon''s Breathsted for several seconds before the dragon head closed its mouth and disappeared.


    However, the mes did not disappear and continued to burn the training room.


    Leo swallowed nervously when he saw the fiery scene, and he wondered if he had gone overboard.


    Suddenly, he felt a gentle breeze blowing inside the room.


    ''Where''s this winding from?'' Leo wondered to himself.


    This gentle breeze grew stronger, and within seconds, it became a strong gust of wind. Furthermore, this wind seemed to be gathering at Eve''s location.


    Eventually, a small tornado was formed inside the room, which absorbed the mes in the room.


    Once the tornado consumed enough mes, Leo was able to see Eve and the real situation.


    "What the hell¡­?" A shocked look appeared on Leo''s face when he saw what Eve was doing.


    The mes in the room were being sucked by Eve¡ª or more specifically, by the ring on her finger, almost as though it was a vacuum.


    Within seconds, the ring finished absorbing all of the mes in the room.


    "What just happened?" Leo asked her afterward.


    "Fire Eating Ring. It''s an S-Grade artifact that can absorb all kinds of mes and release it as an attack with enhanced power, which I won''t be doing since it''s quite dangerous." Eve said.


    "Isn''t it cheating to use an artifact?" Leo then said.


    Eve chuckled, "Even without the Fire Eating Ring, your me wouldn''t be able to hurt me. After all, I am immune to fire attacks."


    "Immune to fire? How did you achieve that?" Leo was intrigued.


    "I consumed a treasure that granted me immunity to fire. It was a dragon''s heart¡ª one that belonged to a fire dragon," she said.


    "You ate a dragon''s heart¡­?" Leo swallowed nervously.


    "A dragon''s heart isn''t what you''re thinking. It''s not a literal heart but a crystal made out of mana. When mana is too dense and powerful, they can condense into a crystal." Lilith exined to him.


    "Anyways, I win this bet. You owe me a favor now, Leo." Eve said to him a momentter.


    "And what do you want me to do?"


    "I will let you know when the timees." She smiled.


    "As long as it''s not anything crazy¡­"


    Sometimeter, Eve said to Leo, "We''re going to spar now. However, you''re only allowed to use fire magic. This also means you''re not allowed to use your sword¡ª just magic."


    "Okay."


    Eve handed Leo a high-grade mana potion before they began so that they could fight longer.


    While training with Eve, Leo deactivated several passive skills such as Double Cast so that he wouldn''t raise any suspicions.


    And over the next several days, Leo would train day and night with Eve, getting beat up by her more than once a day.


    In the blink of an eye, an entire week has passed since Leo started training with Eve.


    "Camille, there''s a visitor requesting for you." A teacher went to see her in the infirmary.


    "Who is it?" She asked.


    "He said his name was Khrome."


    ''Khrome? Why is he here?'' Camille wondered inwardly as she followed the teacher to meet with Khrome.

 Chapter 146 Khromes Visit

    Chapter 146 Khrome''s Visit


    "Hey, Saintess! How ya doing!" Khrome greeted Camille with a bright smile on his face the moment she entered the waiting room.


    Camille rubbed her eyes and sighed, "What are you doing here, Khrome?"


    "I''m here to see the pipsqueak." He went straight to the point. "I just returned to the city, and when I asked the Adventurers'' Guild about him, I heard that he''s been promoted to a C-Rank Adventurer. However, I also heard that he hasn''t been active for over a month now, so I decided to check up on him."


    "How considerate of you. Unfortunately, I don''t know where he is right now." Camille quickly said.


    "C''mon, Saintess! I know you know where he is! You''re his sponsor, after all!"


    "And he''s being hunted, so he went into temporary hiding." Camille shook her head.


    "What?" Khrome immediately frowned upon hearing this news. "He''s hunted? By whom? And why?"


    "I don''t know why but someone had put a hit on him even before he''d finished his first mission, and it''s a secret bounty, so we don''t know the identity of this individual."


    "Unforgivable! Who dares to try and assassinate this Sword King''s disciple?!" Khrome gritted his teeth, showing real frustration and anger on his face.


    Camille raised her eyebrow and said, "Disciple? Nobody even knows you trained him, and when did he be your disciple?"


    "He''s the first to fullyplete my training course, so I have decided to make him my disciple!"


    "He''s only your disciple if he agrees to be your disciple, and as far as I am aware, he hasn''t done so yet."


    As though he''d realized something, a grin appeared on Khrome''s face, "Oho? Is this jealousy that I sense? Are you afraid that I might take him from you?"


    Camille immediately stared daggers at him, and she spoke in a cold voice, "I see that besides seeing Leon, you also came here for an early death."


    "I-I''m just joking, Saintess." Khrome quickly raised his arms in a defeated manner.


    And he continued, "Anyways, I just want to see Leon''s progress and if he''s been keeping up with his training or if he''s been cking."


    "..."


    Camille pondered for a moment before speaking, "Give me a minute. I''m going to make a phone call."


    After leaving the room, Camille pulled out her phone and called Eve.


    "Huh? Leo''s first teacher is here to see him?" Eve repeated what she heard through the phone out loud while she nced at Leo, who was lying on the floor beside her and gasping for air, looking like he had ran around the world twice.


    "What? Khrome is here?"


    When Leo heard this news, he quickly sat up and looked at Eve, who said, "Looks like he wants to see your¡ª Leon''s progress. What are you going to do?"


    A grin appeared on Leo''s face as he said in a clear voice, "I have been waiting for this moment¡ª waiting for the chance to repay the debt!"


    Khrome''s hellish training was still fresh inside his head, almost as though it''d happened just yesterday, and he''s been wanting revenge for a while now.


    "You heard him, Camille. We''ll meet you guys in the Training Center in half an hour." Eve said.


    "Okay."


    When she returned to Khrome, Camille said to him, "Follow me. You''ll get to fight him in half an hour."


    "Half an hour? I guess he lives pretty close from here¡ª or is he a student here?" Khrome asked out of curiosity.


    "He''s not a student here, and he lives outside." Camille calmly lied with a straight face.


    Meanwhile, Leo changed out of his school uniform and wore a casual tracksuit and changed his appearance before making his way to the Training Center.


    "I won''t go with you since that could expose your identity." Eve said to him before he left.


    Once he arrived at the Training Center, Leo could see Camille and Khrome standing outside waiting for him.


    When Khrome saw Leo, he quickly smiled and started waving.


    "Hey, pipsqu¡ª"


    However, Khrome''s carefree expression suddenly froze, as did the confident grin on his face.


    ''This pipsqueak¡­ What the fuck happened to him?''


    Khrome almost couldn''t believe his eyes. Even without fighting, his experience told him that Leo had be a formidable opponent, not to mention the aura around Leo was much sharper than even many of his A-Rank Adventurer friends.


    However, it''s only been two months since theirst meeting. Even someone with monstrous talents wouldn''t be able to grow this fast without some desperate training routine.


    ''In just two short months, that pipsqueak had somehow turned into a freaking tiger!'' Khrome cried inwardly.


    "It''s been a while, Khrome. What''s wrong with your face? You don''t seem happy to see me even though you were the one who called me out here." Leo said to him.


    "O-Oh¡­ It''s been a while, pipsqueak." Khrome snapped out of his daze and returned the greeting, but the nervousness remained on his face.


    Camille couldn''t help but sneak a smile when she saw Khrome''s reaction.


    ''Though, I''m not surprised. It''s only been a week since he started training with Eve and he''s almost unrecognizable even for me.''


    Sometimeter, they entered one of the many training rooms inside the building.


    "I was worried that you might be cking so I came to check up on you, but it appears that wasn''t necessary. I looked down on you, and for that I apologize for that." Khrome suddenly said to him, even bowing his head slightly.


    Leo smiled and said, "You don''t need to apologize, because I will repay the debt by beating you."


    Khrome''s eyebrow twitched after hearing his words.


    "Oh? You think you can beat me because you grew a little stronger, Mister C-Rank Adventurer? Your confidence¡ª I like it!" Khrome lifted his head to show Leo a fierce expression on his face.


    "I may only be a C-Rank Adventurer, but I have killed plenty of A-Rank monsters by myself." Leo said.


    "What?" Khrome''s eyes widened with shock, his face filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 147 Khromes Visit(2)

    Chapter 147 Khrome''s Visit(2)


    ''He can already kill A-Rank monsters by himself? Is he bluffing or¡­ No, the Saintess is here. He wouldn''t lie so tantly before her, and she would definitely call him out if he was lying.'' Khrome swallowed nervously.


    Since Camille wasn''t saying anything, that meant Leo was telling the truth when he imed to have killed A-Rank monsters by himself.


    ''This guy can already hunt A-Rank monsters at his age¡­ Just what kind of background does he have? Only powerhouses like the Scarlet Family and the Light Family would have such talents¡­''


    Sometimeter, Khrome tossed a steel sword that weighed around 90kg to Leo.


    "Can you handle it?" He asked.


    Leo casually swung the sword around and nodded, "No problem."


    "In order to make this as fair as possible, we''re going to use the same weapon. Anyints?"


    "None."


    "Great. Then as your senior, I will let you make the first movement¡ª No, I will only defend for the first three minutes." Khrome said with an arrogant-looking smile on his face.


    "You better not make any excuses when you lose." Leo said.


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen."


    "Then here Ie!" Leo confronted Khrome the next second, taking a step forward while swinging his sword at the same time.


    ng!


    Khrome perfectly blocked his strike.


    ''Heavy!'' The smile on Khrome''s face widened when he felt Leo''s strength for the first time in two months since theirst spar.


    "Looks like I can finally have some fun, pipsqueak!" Khromeughed out loud as he proceeded to block many more of Leo''s strikes.


    However, the smile on his face would slowly be a nervous one, eventually disappearingpletely.


    ''This pipsqueak¡­ Not only is he executing thebos perfectly but he''s even improved on some of them!'' Khrome didn''t recognize some of Leo''sbos but they felt simr to the ones he knew.


    Over the next three minutes, Khrome would not only block all of Leo''s strikes, he would assess it and try to learn from it. His experience may be more than Leo, but he had to admit that Leo had better technique and movement than him.


    Once the three minutes was up, Khrome stopped being on the defensive and went on the offensive, which isn''t necessarily a bad thing since he had more room for mistakes.


    Because Khrome was focused on defense, Leo had a hard time breaking it. However, now that he''s also attacking, Leo could find a chance to counter.


    "C''mon, Leon! Is this all you got?! Your words had more power to it than your actual strikes!" Khrome suddenly began provoking him.


    A slight grin suddenly appeared on Leo''s face.


    Khrome instinctively shuddered when he saw Leo''s grin, but before he could react to it, Leo''s speed exploded out of nowhere, taking him by surprise.


    "What?!"


    Leo''s sword struck Khrome''s body several times in the blink of an eye, sending him flying afterward.


    Khrome copsed on his back a couple of meters away, and for some reason, he didn''t get back up. Instead, he remained lying on the floor while staring at the ceiling with a nk gaze.


    "Are you okay?" Leo walked up to him and asked.


    "Not bad, pipsqueak. You purposefully weakened yourself during the first three minutes to mislead me into thinking that was all you''re capable of. You really had me fooled." Khrome said with a smile on his face as he sat up.


    Ding!


    [+10 Magic Points]


    After defeating Khrome, who was an A-Rank Adventurer, Leo finished his quest that required him to defeat an F-Rank Adventurer.


    Of course, he immediately purchased the quest again.


    "I only defeated you because of the surprise. Now that you know what I am capable of, I doubt I will defeat you again." Leo smiled.


    "You''re damn right you won''t defeat me a second time!" Khromeughed out loud, not minding his defeat at all. In fact, he was incredibly happy that Leo had managed to defeat him.


    Once Khrome got back to his feet, he said, "Alright, let''s do it again."


    "Sure." Leo didn''t mind fighting Khrome again even though he knew that he would lose.


    They started their 2nd round shortly after, and just as he''d expected, Khrome swept the floor with him.


    After the fight ended, Khrome said, "So I heard about your situation from the Saintess. You''re in hiding right now because you''re being hunted by some unknown person, right?"


    "That''s right." He nodded.


    "I don''t know if there''s anything I can do to help your situation, but I will try asking around." Khrome said.


    "No, I appreciate your consideration, but I don''t want you to get mixed up in my problem." Leo shook his head.


    "So what are your ns? Don''t tell me you''re going to stay in hiding and hope this person forgets about you?" Khrome then asked.


    "I don''t know yet, but I will figure something out."


    "Alright. I will be staying in this city for a few weeks because of an uing mission. If you need me, you know where to find me¡ª the Adventurers'' Guild."


    "What kind of mission?" Leo asked out of curiosity.


    "We''re going to be raiding an A-Rank monster nest," he said.


    "Monster nest?" Leo''s eyes flickered with excitement.


    In his eyes, a monster nest had a lot of monsters, and that means a lot of Magic Points.


    Khrome looked at him weirdly. "Don''t tell me you want to participate in this raid?"


    "Can I?"


    "You''ll need to be at least a B-Rank Adventurer to officially participate." Khrome said.


    "And when is this raid going to ur?"


    "In a month and half."


    ''A month and half¡­ The tournament starts in three weeks, meaning I will have around three weeks to be promoted to a B-Rank Adventurer¡­ It might be doable.'' Leo pondered to himself.


    "If you can reach B-Rank before then and also defeat me again, I will rmend you to join my raid team." Khrome said, almost as though he knew what Leo was thinking.


    "Okay." Leo nodded.

 Chapter 148 A New Teacher

    Chapter 148 A New Teacher


    "Alright, I''ll stop bothering you now that I am satisfied with your training results. I was hoping that you''d be strong enough to fight me properly in a year or two, but you''ve managed to do so in just two months. I cannot wait to see what else you can achieve in the next few months, Leon." Khrome said to him.


    "Also, thanks for letting me see the pipsqueak despite the situation, Saintess." Khrome thanked her next before leaving the academy.


    Once Khrome left, Leo asked, "Hey, Miss Camille¡­ Do you think there''s a chance that Khrome would¡­"


    Camille turned to look at him with a calm expression and spoke, "Is there a chance that he''d try to assassinate you? Of course, there''s a chance. Nothing is impossible. However, I highly doubt it. First of all, he''s not smart enough to do something like that. I''m not calling him stupid, but he''s the straightforward type, and he genuinely hates snooping around, especially if you consider his background."


    "His background?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "His family was murdered in the middle of the night during a robbery. The robbers silently entered his home, killed his parents, looted the house, and disappeared into the night."


    "How did he survive?" Leo couldn''t help but ask.


    If they killed his parents, it wouldn''t make sense to leave any witnesses.


    "He escaped death by not being at home. He was training in a nearby park, and he was only 9 years old then." Camille said.


    "Nine years old and he''s already training in the middle of the night?" Leo was speechless.


    "Which is harder? Training with Khrome or with the Headmistress?" Camille suddenly asked.


    "Definitely the Headmistress. She''s more ruthless than Khrome."


    Sometimeter, Leo returned to Eve and resumed his training.


    Meanwhile, several miles away from the Four Witches Academy, a beautiful young girl with a doll-like face calmly stared at her butler.


    "ording to my investigation, Leon''s background is unknown. He appeared out of the blue about a month beforeing here with the Saintess acting as his sponsor. I have tried everything, but that is all I can find even with our resources. Furthermore, it appears that Leon hasn''t been seen for over a month now after visiting us, almost as though he''d disappeared from this world. This is probably due to an assassination attempt on him during his first mission." The butler of the Scarlet Family read the reports to his Young Lady, Lia Scarlet.


    "Assassination? Who is responsible for this?" Lia asked with a cold expression on her face.


    "This person didn''t leave any clue behind so we have no idea. The Saintess also made a big deal out of it at the Adventurers'' Bureau when she found out, causing quite themotion there."


    Sometimeter, Lia said to Edwin, "Leave all of the reports here before you leave."


    "Yes, Young Lady. Excuse me." Edwin neatly ced all of the information he''d researched on Leon on the table before leaving her room, which was no longer surrounded by metal.


    Once she was alone, Lia picked up a picture of Leon''s face and silently stared at it.


    ''Almost as though he''d disappeared from this world, huh? This could only mean one of three things. He''s either in hiding because of the assassination, he''s dead, or¡­ Leon is a disguise and not his real identity¡­''


    Of course, there was the possibility that Leon disguised himself as someone else to avoid the assassins.


    ''There''s only one way to confirm this¡­ Saintess, also known as Camille Light¡­''


    Lia called Edwin back to her room shortly after.


    "Contact the Light Family. I wish to speak with Camille Light." Lia said.


    Edwin was dumbfounded when he heard Lia''smands.


    "My apologies, Young Lady, but that might be a bit difficult. Although the Scarlet Family and the Light Family aren''t enemies, we''re not on good terms with each other either. Furthermore, I heard Camille Light had left the Light Family, so it would be pointless to contact the Light Family. If anything, I think we should contact the academy that she''s working for right now¡ª Four Witches Academy."


    "Four Witches Academy¡­ That''s one of the academies attending the uing tournament, right?"


    "That is correct."


    "Forget it then. I will probably see her there. If not, we will go to the Four Witches Academy."


    "I understand¡­" Edwin left her room shortly after.


    ''Even without that brat''s presence, he''s still corrupting the Young Lady''s head. As I thought, his existence needs to be removed from this world as soon as possible!'' Edwin gritted his teeth in frustration.


    Unfortunately for him, since Leon disappeared out of thin air, he can''t do anything until Leon shows up again.


    ''The moment he shows up, I will get rid of him!'' Edwinughed inwardly.


    Time continued to pass, and in the blink of an eye, two more weeks passed.


    "Leo! I have great news for you!" Eve greeted him with a bright smile early in the morning.


    "Great news? Are we going to take a break from training today?" Leo immediately asked, as they''ve been training for thest 3 weeks without a single day of break.


    "Even better! My submission for the uing tournament has been approved. In other words, you''re going to be participating in the tournament!"


    "Oh¡­ But how is that news? I thought we already knew that I would be joining." Leo said.


    "Because I submitted you to join the Knight Tournament and the Magic Tournament, which has never happened before!"


    "You what?!" Leo eximed in a shocked voice.


    "That''s right. The tournament consists of two parts¡ª one for ordinary students that cannot use magic and one specifically for magic students, and you''re going to be a participant in both. Of course, this also means I expect you to win both tournaments!"


    Leo rubbed his eyes and sighed, "I''m confident in winning the Magic Tournament, but the Knight Tournament¡­ I barely practiced with my sword during thest 3 weeks¡­"


    The smile on Eve''s face suddenly grew wider, and she spoke, "That''s why you''ll be practicing with the sword for thest week of training, and I have the perfect teacher for you."


    "If you''re not going to train me, who is? Miss Camille?"


    "You''ll find outter today," she said.

 Chapter 149 A New Teacher(2)

    Chapter 149 A New Teacher(2)


    "Anyways, go ahead and take a break until your new teacher arrives. You''ll need all the energy you can get." Eve said to him, who almost cried upon hearing the word ''break'', even if it was just for a little while.


    Leo didn''t hesitate and immediately went to his room to rest.


    "I wonder who this new teacher will be." Leo mumbled out loud as heid on the bed.


    "Knowing the Headmistress, this new teacher can''t be a simple person. They will most likely be an S-Rank Adventurer, especially if you consider her standard. Giving you a ipetent teacher will only hinder your growth." Lilith said.


    "I only hope that they won''t be too strict."


    Later that day, Eve called Leo back to the training room.


    However, when he arrived, he couldn''t see his new teacher.


    "Where''s the new teacher?" He asked.


    "She should arrive soon¡ª"


    Before Eve could even finish her sentence, the door opened, and a tall figure with long silky golden hair walked into the building.


    Leo''s eyes widened when he saw this elegant-looking beauty approaching them. She had clear azure-colored eyes and naturally cold facial features, and her imposing aura screamed royalty.


    This cold beauty nced at Leo for a moment before looking at Eve, who had a slight smile on her face.


    "Looks like everything will turn out just fine." Eve suddenly mumbled in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Leo looked at her with raised eyebrows, but she pretended to not notice him.


    "It''s been a while, Alice." Eve said a momentter.


    "Why did you call me all the way out here, Eve? You know I''m a busy person."


    "Why? Because you owe me a favor. Or did you forget already?"


    "If I didn''t owe you a favor, I wouldn''t be here. Anyways, what do you need help with? I will quickly get it over with and return home."


    "Let''s not be so hasty. Allow me to introduce you to my new student, Leo Magnus. I''m sure you''ve heard of him. He''s the idiot who ate the Fruit of Magic Awakening." Eve said while nudging Leo with her elbow.


    ''Idiot¡­? You were the one who came up with this idea!'' He cried inwardly.


    "And Leo, this is Alice. She''s an S-Rank Adventurer and also an instructor for the royal family in the Golden City, specializing in swordsmanship. She''s going to be your new teacher for this week."


    "What?" Alice suddenly frowned.


    Eve turned to look at her with an innocent smile, "I want you to teach my student for a week."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Alice spoke in a cold but low voice, "I traveled two weeks to get here because you said you needed help with something and that it was something you could only tell me in person¡­"


    "Yup! If you knew why, you wouldn''t havee here, so I had no choice but to keep this from you."


    "I refuse." Alice suddenly said, her voice without any hesitation.


    "First of all, I am only allowed to ept students appointed by the royal family. Secondly, training a stranger who isn''t even from the same city is scandalous. I''m not going to do it."


    "Don''t be like that! You owe me a favor, remember? If I recall correctly, it''s a pretty big favor, too. This is a very good deal for you if you ask me since I am only asking for some of your time and effort. And I am not asking you to ept him as your student. You can even consider this as giving advice. Nobody will even know what happened here, so you don''t need to worry about your public image."


    Alice didn''t respond and turned to look at Leo with a contemting gaze.


    Eve suddenly approached Alice and whispered in her ears, "I''m sure you already notice this, but this guy is a monster. He only recently started learning magic because of the Fruit of Magic Awakening but he can already use Tier 7 magic spell. If you help him, there''s a good chance that he will assist the royal family in the future, which will benefit you and the royal family greatly."


    Alice''s eyes widened with shock after hearing this information.


    ''He can use Tier 7 magic already?! It''s only been a month since then! Even the most talented within the royal magicians can''tpare to him if that''s true!''


    "That''s absurd! He only consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening a month ago, right? There''s no way he can use Tier 7 magic already!" Alice doubted this and believed that Eve was trying to trick her into teaching him.


    "You don''t have to believe my words. You can experience it for yourself whether it''s true or not." Eve said to her before turning to look at Leo, "Let her see it. Your ''dragon''."


    Leo raised an eyebrow, "Why did you have to word it like that?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Forget it." Leo shook his head.


    He turned away from them and proceeded to cast Dragon''s Breath.


    Since he only needed to prove that he could use Tier 7 magic, he didn''t bother overcharging it and released it as soon as possible.


    Alice''s eyes widened when she saw the dragon head behind Leo.


    ''It''s really a Tier 7 magic spell¡­ And he''s even silently casting it¡­'' Alice was utterly astonished by Leo''s talent.


    "Are you a believer now?" Eve asked her as a sea of mes engulfed the other half of the room.


    Alice swallowed nervously. ''If I can get someone like him to be on our side¡­ The Golden City''s standing will soar! And the royal family will¡­''


    When she realized just how valuable Leo was and how he could potentially be a strong ally for her city, she decided to do whatever she could to get on his good side.


    "Ahem!" Alice cleared her throat and spoke to Eve in a stiff voice, "Okay, I will teach him for a week. I do owe you a favor, after all."

 Chapter 150 Alice

    Chapter 150 Alice


    Sometimeter, Alice approached Leo and spoke, "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am Alice. In case you''re wondering, I don''t have a surname because I am an orphan. I am currently working at the Golden City as an instructor for the Valliere Royal Family. I specialize mostly in the sword, but I am also a magician."


    Alice suddenly extended her hand for a handshake.


    Leo epted it without any hesitation and said, "Hello, Miss Alice. I am Leo, currently a student in the Four Witches Academy. I look forward to training with you."


    "You can just call me Alice. I don''t like formalities."


    "I understand, Alice."


    "Before we start, I would like to see your current level, so we''re going to do a quick spar." Alice said as she retrieved a beautiful sword with a golden de.


    "Okay." Leo wielded his Blood Sword.


    "We''ll start things out without any magic. Attack me whenever you''re ready." Alice said to him.


    Leo silently nodded his head and took a deep breath.


    Once he was prepared, he advanced forward and started attacking Alice.


    Just like his spar with Khrome, Alice didn''t attack him back for the first several minutes and would only block his strikes.


    The only difference was that Leo went all out from the beginning, as he wasn''t trying to defeat Alice.


    Once Alice had a good gauge of his capabilities, she started attacking him, but even then, she would do so in a reserved manner. In other words, she was going easy on him.


    Compared to Khrome''s wide swings and powerful strikes, Alice was theplete opposite. Her sword swings were rxed and seemed to be as gentle as a feather, but when Leo went to block her attacks, he realized how deceptive her swings were, as they were actually heavier than even Khrome''s power attacks.


    Furthermore, even though her strikes looked easy to dodge, Leo found it more difficult and stressful to block one of Alice''s strikes than 10 of Khrome''s strikes.


    ''She''s a true master of the sword!'' Leo cried inwardly as he tried his best to keep up with Alice.


    ''This woman is strong¡­'' Lilith thought to herself as she watched from above.


    Alice''s movements appeared to be slow, but each of her movements flowed together perfectly, and there was not even the slightest pause between her attacks, so even though she moved slowly, it didn''t feel like that to Leo, who was constantly pressured by her de, feeling as though he was being haunted by it.


    Sometimeter, Alice said, "Okay, let''s stop here for now. After a short break, we''ll do another spar, but you''ll be allowed to use magic this time."


    "Hm? Really? Why are you allowing me to use magic even though we''re practicing the sword?" Leo asked, as this is the first time he''s been told to use magic while using the sword.


    "Is there some kind of rule that says one cannot fight with both sword and magic at the same time? If you think swordsmanship is all about the sword, you''re wrong. There are two kinds of magicians in this world. Those that only focus on their magic and those that focus on both magic and their weapon. In my case, I am what you call a Magic Swordsman. I enjoy using the sword, but if using magic puts me at an advantage, I will use that. In the end, the only thing that matters in a fight is the result¡ª my victory."


    "A Magic Swordsman, huh? That sounds pretty cool." Leo muttered.


    Sometimeter, Leo and Alice started sparring again. This time, Leo was allowed to use magic.


    However, since he wasn''t used to fighting with both at the same time, his movements at first were a bit stiff and awkward, but he quickly adapted to the style and started moving more smoothly.


    ''He''s a fast learner. I haven''t taught him anything yet and he''s already improving.''


    However, even with magic, Leo seemed to have troublending a hit on Alice. In fact, he would miss everything, and even his magic spells were being deflected with ease.


    ''How is this possible? She moves before I can even fully cast my magic, almost as if she could see the future.'' Leo found this quite bizarre, as he was casting his magic without uttering a word and without showing the magic circle, yet Alice is able to urately dodge and block all of his magic for some reason.


    At the end of their 2nd spar, Leo decided to ask her.


    "Howe you can avoid my magic so wlessly? Can you see the future or something?" Leo asked.


    "As if I would have something so convenient. I can tell that you''re going to cast magic by looking at your body and muscle movements. When magicians cast magic, they subconsciously move certain parts on their body. However, I cannot tell what kind of magic you''re going to cast, so I have to rely on my reaction for everything else. If you don''t want to be read, get rid of your bad habits and unnecessary movements."


    "Do you have any advice regarding this issue? How do I fix something I can''t even realize?" Leo asked.


    "Simple. I will discipline you until you get it right. For the next three days, we''re going to focus purely on getting rid of your bad habits."


    "Okay."


    They began fighting again shortly after. However, things were different this time. Every time Leo would make any unnecessary movements, Alice would strike that part of his body and warn him about it.


    And everytime Alice struck him with her sword, even if it was only lightly, it felt like he was being shocked by electricity.


    Three days passed by in a sh.


    Leo''s movement improved tremendously during this time. Although he would still have some unnecessary movements from time to time, it was good enough for just 3 days of training.


    "For the next four days, until the end of our training session, I am going to teach you how to fight using both magic and sword at the same time." Alice said to him on the morning of their fourth day.


    "And the best way to learn is to experience it for yourself."


    Alice''s body suddenly discharged sparks with electricity flying everywhere.


    "This is¡­ lightning magic affinity¡­?" Leo muttered in a dazed voice, as this is his first time seeing such an element.

 Chapter 151 Alice(2)

    Chapter 151 Alice(2)


    "You can use lightning magic? This is my first time seeing someone with this magic affinity." Leo said.


    "Indeed, I have a Lightning Magic Affinity. And when paired with my swordsmanship, I can do something like this¡ª"


    Alice suddenly disappeared from her spot and Leo felt a weird sensation breeze past him, and before he could even turn around, Leo felt a cold sensation around his neck.


    Not daring to move his neck, Leo looked down with just his eyes to see a golden de touching his neck.


    "Although it may sound silly, don''t underestimate a Magic Swordsman." Alice''s voice resounded from behind him.


    After removing her de, she continued, "Although some affinity may flow better with the sword than others, you can still be a Magic Swordsman regardless of your magic affinity."


    "I see¡­"


    "The real training begins now, Leo Magnus." Alice pointed her sword that was crackling with sparks at him.


    Leo swallowed nervously, but he still had an excited smile on his face.


    Thus, over the next several days, Alice continued to train Leo to the best of her abilities.


    During these few days, Leo learned a few things about Alice.


    First off, although she''s very serious and strict about his training, she never once made him feel overwhelmed, unlike Eve and Khrome''s training. She would always be slightly ahead of him, but she never felt so strong that Leo felt like it was impossible to defeat her.


    This made Leo feel more at ease and allowed him to enjoy the training more. Of course, this isn''t to say Eve''s training method was wrong. Since they didn''t have much time, Eve had to cram as much experience inside Leo as possible within that limited time, and pushing him to his limit statiscally showed better results for someone like Leo.


    There was another reason why Alice didn''t push Leo to his limits. The purpose of their training wasn''t just to make Leo stronger. She wanted to refine Leo''s movements and to teach him a new fighting method, and constantly pressuring him would be counterproductive, as some things cannot be rushed. Naturally, this will make Leo stronger in general, but it was a different type of strength. In other words, instead of improving Leo''s raw strength, Alice wanted to improve Leo''s technique and experience as a swordsman, which is exactly what Leo needed for the Knight Tournament, as he would not be allowed to use magic there.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and it was already thest day of Leo''s training with Alice.


    "Today is myst day here. Although I would like to continue training you, I must return to my city, and my leave days are running low." Alice said.


    "Your leave days¡­? You''re taking leave toe here?" Leo was speechless to hear this.


    When people work, they would get a day or two of leave every month that they can use to go on vacation or just rest at home and still get paid as if they were working a normal day.


    Most people save up these leave days for vacation or emergencies. However, since this wasn''t part of her job, Alice had to take over a month of leave to train Leo, as it required two weeks alone just to get to Ster City.


    "If you feel bad for me, youe to our city and join the Royal Family. That way, I can train you every day without using up my leave." Alice said with a joking smile.


    "Maybe in the future when I can leave the academy without worrying about getting killed." Leo said with a stiff smile.


    "Are you talking about the Fruit of Magic Awakening?" Alice asked.


    "That''s right. I became the world''s number one enemy after that incident. However, I don''t regret it since I can use magic now."


    Alice shook her head, "Don''t mind these people. They only want the Fruit of Magic Awakening for themselves and are angry because they couldn''t acquire it. And it''s not as though the entire world hates you."


    "Thank you for your kind words, Alice. When I have the time, I will definitely visit the Golden City." Leo''s smile became less stiff.


    At the end of the day and their final training session, Alice handed her golden sword to Leo.


    "I want you to have this."


    "Huh? But isn''t this your sword? Are you sure you want to give it to me? It seems very valuable." Leo asked with raised eyebrows.


    "It''s just an ornamental sword with my name engraved into it. If you really decide to visit our Golden City one day, keep this sword by your side. It''ll help you find me."


    "This is an ornamental sword¡­? I thought it was an artifact!" Leo eximed after learning this information.


    "An artifact?" Alice chuckled, "Even with the protection magic in this ce, it would be too dangerous to use my artifact for training, as I might identally cut you in half."


    Leo swallowed nervously, "Thank you for being considerate."


    "Anyways, the past week was fun. It''s been a while since I had a talented student like you. It''s truly a shame that you weren''t born in the Golden City."


    "And you''re the first teacher who hasn''t beaten me to a plump." Leo chuckled.


    After talking for a little longer, Alice left the training room and went to speak with Eve before leaving the academy.


    "So what do you think of my new student? He''s pretty gifted, right?" Eve said with a smile on her face, almost as though she was bragging about it.


    "..." Alice didn''t immediately respond and seemed to be pondering about something.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke in a low voice, "A little too gifted if you ask me."


    "Huh?" Eve raised an eyebrow.


    "Although I have never seen him using his full strength before, I can tell that he wasn''t going all out during our training. He''s still hiding some of his strength. I don''t know why he''s doing it, but I hope to see what he''s truly capable of one day."


    A mysterious smile appeared on Eve''s face, and she said, "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be able to see it one day, and you won''t have to wait very long."

 Chapter 152 The Day Before the School Tournament

    Chapter 152 The Day Before the School Tournament


    "By the way, about my debt¡­" Alice suddenly reminded Eve about it.


    "Oh, you can consider it fulfilled." Eve casually said.


    "Are you sure? It doesn''t feel like I have repaid anything, considering how much I owed you. Sure, I lost a month of leave days that took three years to save up, but it''s still nothingpared to what you did for me." Alice said with a slight frown on her face.


    "It''s fine, really. But you''re free to continue thinking that you owe me a debt until you''re satisfied." Eve smiled.


    Alice nodded, "Then I will be returning to my city now."


    "Send the little princess my regards." Eve suddenly said.


    "Why don''t you visit her yourself? I''m sure she''ll be more happy that way."


    "If I get the chance."


    "When was thest time you left this city? 10 years ago?"


    Eve shrugged, "I''m a busy woman."


    Sometimeter, Alice left the academy.


    "How do you feel? Are you feeling more confident about the Knight Tournament?" Eve asked Leo during dinner.


    He nodded, "Yes, I''m feeling pretty confident. I really owe Alice. She taught me a lot about swordsmanship. Although Khrome also taught me a lot, his lessons were more basic¡ª just enough for me to get through. However, Alice''s lessons are far more advanced. Honestly, I want to train with her a little more. A week is just too short."


    Eve smiled and said, "You can always visit the Golden City and train with her there. However, you''re not allowed to visit another city until you graduate from this academy¡ª so for another two years."


    "What?! Two years?!" Leo eximed.


    "Indeed. One may be a student at the Four Witches Academy at the age of 13, but no matter how many years they study in this academy, they must graduate at the age of 21. Since you''re 19 years old, you have 2 more years left in this academy. If you wish to continue staying in this academy, you must be a teacher." Eve exined to him.


    ''So it works like this in this world as well¡­''


    In his old world, his university also had a simr rule, so he wasn''t that surprised. However, not being able to leave the city for 2 years definitely surprised him.


    "Don''t worry, 2 years is actually shorter than it sounds. It''ll fly past before you even know it."


    "Hm? Wait a moment. Am I not allowed to leave the city at all, or am I just not allowed to visit other cities?" Leo noticed this and asked.


    "If you have a good reason for leaving the city, I don''t mind, but I want you to stay out of the other cities until you are strong enough. Every city in this world has their own rules and regtions, not to mention their environment. Some are stricter than others while some are more dangerous than even the Wilderness."


    "Is that so¡­"


    "Anyways, we can talk more about that after the tournament. The tournament will begin in two days, and there will be a briefing for our students tomorrow, but you don''t need to attend it. In fact, you''re not going to show up until the tournament actually begins to avoid any unnecessary risks."


    "I understand."


    Leo returned to his room shortly after.


    "Are you excited?" Lilith asked him as heid on the bed.


    "Of course. This is my first time in apetition like this." He said.


    "I also cannot wait to see my best friend shine on the stage!" Lilith chuckled.


    Leo quickly fell asleep, as he hasn''t had a wink of sleep since he started training with Alice.


    Meanwhile, outside the city, Alice was traveling at lightning speed with her magic.


    "Yes, I am on my way back." Alice spoke through the phone while she moved through the Wilderness at lightning speed.


    "Where did you go? Did you really need to take a month of leave?"


    "Ster City. A friend needed my help."


    "Ster City?! Don''t tell me you''re traveling on foot! Why didn''t you take the teleporter? That would''ve saved you so much time!"


    "I hate using teleporters, especially the aftereffects." Alice calmly said.


    "Seriously? In order to avoid feeling nausea for a few minutes, you decided to waste 2 weeks on foot¡ª a month since you have to return too? I can''t even¡­"


    "Anyways, hurry up ande back, Alice. My family is getting anxious since you''ve been gone for so long."


    Alice suddenly stopped moving when arge figure that emitted the aura of an S-Rank monster blocked her path.


    After ncing at the giant monster before her, she said, "I will return as soon as possible, and I will call you again when I am back. See youter, Princess."


    After hanging up the phone, Alice retrieved a sword with a blue de.


    "Lightning de." Alice mumbled in a low voice.


    Lightning snakes appeared and coiled around her sword.


    The giant monster suddenly went to strike her, but Alice disappeared before the hit couldnd.


    When Alice reappeared, she was right behind the giant monster, and before it could react, she shed her sword a hundred times in the blink of an eye, turning the monster into minced meat.


    After killing the S-Rank monster with ease, Alice went to pick up its mana core before she continued her journey back to the Golden City.


    The following day, without anybody bothering him, Leo didn''t wake up until it waste in the afternoon.


    After washing his face and taking a quick shower, Leo ate some lunch in his room before returning to his bed.


    "Lilith, show me the ancient magic circle. I want to study it today." Leo said to her.


    "Are you sure? Isn''t this your rest day?"


    "Even if you say that, what am I supposed to do when I cannot leave this ce? Also, studying is a form of rxation for me."


    "Alright. Here you go." Lilith disyed the ancient magic circle for him.


    And for the remainder of the day, Leo would study the ancient magic circle.


    Meanwhile, somewhere inside the academy, a small group of students were gathered and waiting for Eve to brief them about the tournament.

 Chapter 153 The Day Before the School Tournament(2)

    "Good morning, Headmistress."


    The students in the room stood up and bowed to Eve when she entered the room.


    "Morning, students." Eve returned their greeting.


    Inside the room were 6 students¡ª 2 of them wearing uniforms for ordinary students with the rest wearing uniforms meant for the magic students. Naturally, they were all from the Elite ss, and since they are going to participate in the tournament, it would only make sense for them to be the best of the best within the academy.


    In other words, the strongest students were currently gathered in this ssroom.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s get started with the briefing." Eve said.


    "Huh? Aren''t we missing two people?" One of the students there suddenly asked.


    "There should be three students for the Knight Tournament and five for the Magic Tournament," said another.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''ll show up during the day of the tournament." Eve said.


    "Him? Don''t tell me Leo will be participating in the tournament?" Kevin, who was in Valery''s team during the Wilderness Training Course, said out loud.


    "..."


    John and Valery, who was also participating in the tournament, gritted their teeth after hearing his name.


    Thest participant for the Magic Tournament was the Crimson Witch, Helia Bat.


    "That''s right. Leo will be joining this year''s tournament. In fact, he will be joining both the Knight and Magic Tournament." Eve confirmed Kevin''s suspicions.


    "I understand why you decided to put him in the Knight Tournament, but I cannotprehend why you would let him participate in the Magic Tournament, Headmistress." Helia suddenly said.


    And she continued, "Even if he can use magic now, he''s only had a month of training. Or are you telling me that he only needed a month of training to get on our level?"


    Helia felt like it was a p in the face to all of the magic students to let someone with one month of experience participate in the Magic Tournament, especially when considering that most of them have been practicing magic even before they can walk.


    A profound smile appeared on Eve''s face as she spoke, "You will find out during the tournament."


    Helia frowned slightly, but she didn''t continue this topic. Since Eve was the Headmistress, she had the final say to everything, not to mention that it was already toote toin since the roster cannot be changed once it''s been approved.


    "Anyways, let''s talk about the tournament." Eve said, and she went on to tell them about the tournament even though they already knew what to expect.


    A few hourster, Eve dismissed the students and returned to her living quarters.


    When she didn''t see Leo in the training room, she went to knock on his room.


    "Yes?" Leo stopped studying the ancient magic circle to open the door.


    "Hey, I want to talk to you about the tournament tomorrow."


    "Sure."


    Once they were seated, Eve spoke, "For the Magic Tournament, I am going to forbid you from using magic above Tier 5 until the semi-finals."


    "Eh? Why? I thought you wanted me to dominate the tournament." Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "I do, but using Tier 7¡ª even Tier 6 is overkill. I don''t know if you know this or not, but the majority of students don''t even know any Tier 5 magic, much less Tier 6 and Tier 7. In fact, you''re probably the only student in this city who can use Tier 7 magic."


    "Really?" A prideful look appeared on Leo''s face.


    "Yes. Considering your magic power and ridiculous casting speed, you can probably defeat most of your opponents with just your Tier 2 magic spell."


    "So I am limited to Tier 5 and below magic spells until the semi-finals, right? I don''t mind." Leo calmly nodded.


    Although it sucked that he won''t be able to go all out at first, he understood why Eve didn''t want him to go too crazy. Furthermore, he would be able to surprise the spectators more if he suddenly uses a Tier 6 or Tier 7 magic spell when he''s been using nothing but low tier magic spells for the rest of the tournament.


    ''If this guy uses Tier 7 magic at the beginning of the tournament, it would demoralize the others and the tournament will be boring.'' Eve sighed inwardly.


    "What about the Knight Tournament?" Leo suddenly asked.


    "There''s no need for any limitations for the Knight Tournament since you already have enough restrictions." Eve shook her head.


    And she continued, "I guess I might as well tell you now. For the Knight Tournament, you will have to consume a Mana Suppressing Pill before you enter the stage. This is to prevent people from cheating."


    "Sounds reasonable." Leo nodded.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. I won''t bother you for the rest of the day."


    Eve left him alone shortly after.


    "Guess I''ll go to sleep early today." Leo mumbled afterward.


    The following day, Leo left the house with Eve, and they made their way to the front of the academy, where a bus was waiting to transport the participants to the tournament.


    "Will Miss Camille be there?" Leo asked Eve before they left the house.


    "Yes, she will meet us there."


    "Okay."


    Once they reached the bus, Leo could finally see the other participants for the tournament.


    ''Those three will also be participating, huh?'' Leo nced at John, Kevin, and Valery for a moment before looking away.


    He turned his attention to the two students wearing the Knight''s uniform and thought to himself, ''That female student¡­ She was the captain of the kendo club back in my world. What was her name again? April something... As for that male student¡­ I don''t recognize him.''


    Thest person there he looked at was a beautiful youngdy with silky crimson hair that flowed down her back like a waterfall, a delicate yet serious-looking face, and she was ring at him for some reason.


    ''She looks familiar for some reason¡­'' Leo thought to himself after seeing Helia''s face and unique features.


    And without speaking a single word to these students, Leo boarded the bus with everyone shortly after arriving.

 Chapter 154 The Day of the School Tournament

    Chapter 154 The Day of the School Tournament


    Once all of the students boarded the bus and took their seats, the driver started the engine and entered the road.


    "We should arrive in 2 hours if there is no traffic." Eve said to them before taking a seat right beside Leo.


    "..."


    The bus was dead silent with most of the students there staring at Leo through the corner of their eyes.


    "Wow, they''re really staring intensely at you." Lilith said as she hovered above him.


    "I''m not surprised. I haven''t appeared in public since I consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening." Leo sighed.


    "Especially that Crimson Witch. She''s staring daggers at you." Lilith chuckled.


    "Hm? So that redhead is the Crimson Witch? No wonder why I thought I had seen her before. She greatly resembles that Tia Bat girl." Leo recalled the time the Crimson Witch''s little sister challenged him to a fight.


    Then he recalled that he wanted to sell her the Fire Affinity Orb that he''d found in the Labyrinth. However, now that he also has a fire affinity, he wondered if he should keep it for himself instead.


    "Headmistress, I have a question." Leo decided to ask her.


    "What is it?"


    He retrieved the Affinity Orb and said, "I wanted to sell this before, but now that I have a fire affinity, I''m thinking about keeping it for myself. What can I do with it?"


    "Let me see it." Eve gestured for the little marble.


    Once it was in her hands, she looked at it with interest.


    "A Fire Affinity Orb, huh? These can be used to craft magic artifacts and guarantee that they will have a fire effect. Or you can use it to enhance a magic artifact that already has a fire affinity. Honestly, the quality of this Affinity Orb is too weak to craft anything decent, so you are better off using it to enchant a magic artifact." Eve said to him a momentter as she handed the Affinity Orb back to him.


    "Is that so¡­"


    Eve looked at him in silence for a moment before speaking, "If you want, I can get you a magic artifact with a fire affinity. After all, the academy still owes you a reward for getting first ce in the Wilderness Training Course."


    "Really?!" Leo immediately became excited after hearing that he''ll get a free magic artifact.


    "Yes. In fact, I have already started looking for one for you. Do you want a sword or something that will enhance your fire magic?"


    Leo pondered for a moment before responding, "I want something that will strengthen my magic."


    "No problem. I will see what I can get my hands on."


    "Thank you, Headmistress."


    Meanwhile, several rows away from Leo''s seat was Valery and her team.


    "Do you think he''s actually strong enough to participate in the Magic Tournament with us?" Kevin suddenly started a conversation with John and Valery.


    And he continued, "I mean, if the Headmistress thinks he qualifies¡­"


    "You can''t be serious. Do you seriously think he can match our magic capabilities in a month?" John scoffed, and he continued, "Listen. No matter how talented he is, magic cannot be rushed. I don''t know why the Headmistress signed him up for the Magic Tournament, but he''ll only be aughingstock from it."


    "I don''t know¡­ The Headmistress trained several S-Rank Adventurers, right?" Kevin said.


    "Even if she''s the best instructor in the world, there''s no way for Leo to umte years of experience in a single month. It''s simply impossible." Valery finally spoke.


    "Either way, there''s no point talking about it now. We''ll find out the truth during the tournament."


    Two and a half hourster, the bus parked in a crowded parking lot in front of a massive stadium.


    ''This is the Ster Stadium¡­ Instead of using it for sports, I guess they''re using it for tournaments in this world," Leo thought to himself when he first saw the colossal dome.


    Once the bus came to a full stop, the students and Eve remained in the bus until the teachers that had arrived beforehand showed up. Amongst these teachers was the Vice Principal, and he red at Leo like a lion staring at its prey. Clearly, he was still upset about the Fruit of Magic Awakening incident.


    After talking with the teachers a bit, Eve brought the participants to the stadium to check in.


    "How many schools are participating in this tournament? I can see over a dozen different uniforms just from walking a few minutes." Leo mumbled.


    "Pretty much every school in the city will be participating." Eve said to him.


    "And how many schools are in this city?"


    "About 50."


    "And if these 50 schools all brought 8 students to participate, there will be around 400 participants, huh? That''s a lot of people."


    "The tournament will take a few days to finish so we have plenty of time." Eve said.


    Sometimeter, they entered the stadium, and Eve brought the participants to another room while the rest of the teachers and students went to their seats to wait for the tournament to begin.


    Every school participating in the tournament will be given exclusive seating for the teachers and students that want to spectate the tournament, and the amount of seats given to each school are determined by their overall rank.


    Being one of the top ranking schools in the city, the Four Witches Academy had around 2,000 seats, and all of them were quickly upied. As for those that were toote to get a seat, they had to find a seat elsewhere in the stadium. Naturally, these free seats weren''t as good as the exclusive ones that were closer to the stage.


    As for the stadium itself, there were 500,000 seats avable.


    The check-in process was quite simple, as all they needed to do was show up.


    Once the participants are checked in, they must wait in another room and wait for the tournament to start.


    In a private room somewhere in the stadium, Lia Scarlet suddenly felt a shiver down her spine.


    She quickly stood up and looked around with a puzzled face.


    "That sensation just now¡­ Leon?" She mumbled in a dazed voice.

 Chapter 155 A Tingly Sensation

    Chapter 155 A Tingly Sensation


    "Lady Scarlet? Are you okay?" The teacher in the room asked in a respectful voice when he noticed Lia''s unnatural movements while the other students in the room didn''t even dare to look at her for some reason, almost as though they all feared her.


    But without saying a single word, Lia walked out of the room.


    "Lady Scarlet?! Where are you going? The tournament will be starting soon!" The teacher was baffled when he saw this.


    "Leave the Young Lady to me." Edwin, who served Lia even at school, said to the teacher before following Lia out of the room.


    Once the Scarlet Family''s presence was gone, all of the students and teachers in that waiting room released a sigh of relief, feeling as though something heavy was lifted from their chest.


    It was clear that they all feared Lia Scarlet, but what terrified them the most was neither her powerful background or overwhelming talents¡ª it was her uncontroble bloodthirst and nonchnt demeanor that truly terrified them.


    They all feared that if they looked at her wrong, she would kill them in a heartbeat, and there was nothing the teachers or school could do about it with the amount of people protecting her. That was how powerful and overwhelming Lia Scarlet''s presence was.


    After leaving the room, Lia wandered the stadium, looking like a lost child, but in reality, she was following her instincts.


    When the other people in the stadium noticed Lia, they were mesmerized by her doll-like face, but when they recognized her identity, they immediately lowered their head and bowed to her.


    "Young Lady, where are you going?" Edwin eventually asked her.


    "Leon¡­ I can sense Leon''s presence," she spoke in a calm voice.


    "What?" Edwin frowned when he heard Leon''s name.


    Lia didn''t say anything else and continued to follow the tingly sensation in her body that would be stronger the closer she got to Leon¡ª at least that''s what she believed.


    "That was Lia Scarlet, the monster from the Scarlet Family, right?" The people that saw her mumbled to each other after she was long gone.


    "Yes, that was her. Just being around her gives me the chills."


    "I heard that she''s killed over a hundred students at her school because they looked at her wrong."


    "I wouldn''t be surprised even if that rumor is true. She''s one crazy bitch, after all."


    Sometimeter, Lia stopped moving when she encountered a certain individual in the hallway.


    Edwin frowned slightly when he saw this tall beauty with ck hair and violet eyes.


    ''Camille Light¡­ What is she doing here?'' He wondered inwardly.


    Camille also stopped moving when she noticed Lia''s stares, but she continued moving shortly after.


    "Wait." Lia suddenly spoke.


    Camille stopped again and turned to look at her.


    "What?"


    Although most people feared Lia and the Scarlet Family, Camille wasn''t one of these people.


    "You''re Camille Light, right?" Lia asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, I am. Why do you ask?"


    "Leon. Where is Leon? I want to see him." Lia asked with a nonchnt expression.


    "Leon? Sorry, but I don''t know his whereabouts."


    "You''re lying." Lia immediately said.


    "Why would I lie to you? We haven''t spoken in months, and just because I am his sponsor doesn''t mean I am required to know about his situation all the time."


    Lia''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze oozing with killing intent.


    "Please calm down, Young Lady." Edwin suddenly interrupted, breaking the cold atmosphere.


    "Miss Light, if you have any information about Leon''s whereabouts, please contact us. We''ve been trying to reach him for a while now but to no avail."


    "And why does the Scarlet Family care so much about a mere teenager?" Camille asked.


    "This has nothing to do with the Scarlet Family. We just want to reward him forpleting his mission." Edwin made up some random excuse.


    "Aren''t you supposed to let the Adventurers'' Guild handle the reward distribution?"


    "Yes, but we want to personally thank him for his effort." Edwin said.


    "Is that so? Good luck. If I see or hear from Leon, I will let him know that you''re looking for him." Camille started walking again and disappeared from their sight.


    "Don''t mind her, Young Lady. She''s famous for her bad attitude." Edwin said to Lia afterward.


    Lia nced at him and spoke in a calm voice, "How unusual, Edwin. Normally, you would kill anyone that dares to disrespect me. Is she that powerful?"


    "She is not very capable by herself, but she has connections with many influential people, which makes it difficult to deal with her. She was also known as the Golden Child of the Adventurers'' Guild because of her role as a healer." Edwin exined.


    "I see." Lia didn''t say anything else and continued wandering the stadium.


    Eventually, she reached the room where the Four Witches Academy was staying, and her tingly sensation was the strongest there.


    ''Leon¡­ He''s here¡­'' Lia thought to herself, and without any hesitation, she reached for the door knob.


    "Young Lady, please reconsider." Edwin suddenly called out to her, halting her movements.


    "We''re not allowed to disturb other schools during the tournament, or we could be disqualified from the tournament. This is a very strict rule that even we cannot infringe." He warned her.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Lia retrieved her hand, and she asked, "Which school is staying in this room?"


    Edwin looked at the emblem on the door que and spoke, "I believe the Four Witches Academy."


    "Four Witches Academy¡­" After engraving this name into her head, Lia turned around and started walking back to her school''s room.


    Edwin sighed in relief inwardly when he saw that Lia still had some self control, as he was getting worried that she might be willing to do anything to see Leon again.


    Once Lia and Edwin left the scene, Lilith flew through the door and said to Leo, "You won''t believe who was just outside."


    "Who?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Lia Scarlet. And it seemed like she wanted to enter this room for some reason. Do you think she knows you''re here?"


    "How is that even possible? There''s no way." Leo immediately disregarded this possibility.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that if I were you." Lilith chuckled, as she was confident that Lia somehow knew ''Leon'' was in the room.

 Chapter 156 The First Match

    Chapter 156 The First Match


    Shortly after Lia Scarlet returned to her room, the tournament organizers summoned all of the participating schools and their students to the center of the stadium.


    "All participants, please gather in the field for a briefing." A voice resounded in all of the waiting rooms even though there were no speakers inside.


    Sometimeter, a grand total of 55 schools appeared in the field.


    The tens of thousands of spectators at the stadium began cheering when they saw the schoolsing out.


    Once all of the schools gathered, a figure descended from the sky and hovered in the center of the stadium with a microphone in her hands.


    This figure in the sky was an elegant beauty with long pink hair and azure-colored eyes, and she was wearing a white bunny headband for some reason.


    "Wee to the Ster Stadium. I am Thalia Laurens, and I will be the judge of this year''s tournament. First and foremost, I would like to thank everyone foring here today, especially to the friends and families of the participants. I would also like to give special attention to the esteemed guests from the Four Celestial Families that came to witness this tournament despite their busy schedule!"


    "Let us all wee those from the Scarlet Family, Light Family, Thorns Family, and Tempest Family!"


    The crowd began cheering and pping for these four powerhouses that were present at the tournament.


    Naturally, only their representatives showed up at the tournament, as the important figures from these elite families were too busy to attend a mere school tournament.


    Once the cheering weakened, Thalia Laurens continued to speak, "I know everyone is excited for the tournament to begin, but before we send the participants on the stage, I would like to take a minute to go over the rules for this tournament."


    "For this year''s tournament, we have 439 participants. There will be 165 participants for the Knight Tournament and 275 participants for the Magic Tournament."


    The spectators raised an eyebrow when they heard this information, as the numbers didn''t add up.


    ''How can there only be 439 participants if there are 165 and 275 students participating in each tournament?'' They all wondered. After all, this is the first time that someone will be participating in both the Knight Tournament and the Magic Tournament simultaneously.


    "Now let''s move onto the rules for the tournament. For the Knight Tournament, all participants are required to consume a Mana Suppressing Pill before they step onto the stage to prevent cheating. As for your weapons, they will be supplied to you, and no artifacts will be allowed."


    "As for the Magic Tournament, it''s the same as the Knight Tournament except for the Mana Suppressing Pill. Quite simple, right?"


    Sometimeter, Thalia Laurens snapped her finger, causing the ground to tremble.


    Then, everybody there watched as a massive tform that took up 70 percent of the field emerged from the ground.


    "This stage is where your matches will take ce. The tournament is very simple. Two schools will be picked to enter the stage, and the students will fight each other until their opponents are all defeated. I will borate more on thister when the tournament begins."


    "The only thing I have left to say is¡ª good luck, everyone! You may return to your waiting rooms until we call you onto the stage, or you can stay out here and watch the matches."


    Most of the participants decided to return to their waiting rooms and waited for the tournament to begin.


    About ten minutester, once the staff members double checked all of the magic protections on the stage and the stadium to ensure the spectators'' safety and that the students wouldn''t receive any life-threatening injuries, Thalia appeared on the stage and pointed at the transparent screen above the stage.


    "The tournament will officially begin now! The two schools that will appear on the screen will be up first! By the way, this is all random, so even I don''t know who will fight who until their names are revealed!"


    The audience roared with cheers.


    Then, almost like a slot machine, the transparent screen began shuffling through the 55 school names at a quick speed.


    A few momentster, the first name was revealed.


    [Plum Blossom Academy]


    The second name was revealed a few secondster.


    [Scarlet Academy]


    The audience became even more rowdy when they saw the second name.


    "Ooooh! One of the powerhouses, the Scarlet Academy, will be going first this year!"


    "Hahaha! I feel bad for the Plum Blossom Academy! To be facing the Scarlet Academy during their first match, what shitty luck they have!"


    When the students and teachers of Plum Blossom Academy saw their first opponent, their faces immediately turned pale, almost as though they''d just seen a ghost.


    "Fuck! We''re up against the Scarlet Academy already?!"


    "What bad luck!"


    The participants cursed, but there was nothing they could do about it. Of course, they could forfeit the match, but to surrender on the first match of the tournament, they will be aughingstock. Thus, they could only reluctantly leave their room and meet the Scarlet Academy on the stage.


    Furthermore, because of Scarlet Academy''s influence and reputation, many participants decided to leave their room to watch the match personally.


    Sometimeter, the Scarlet Academy and the Plum Blossom Academy showed up on the stage.


    However, the students of the Plum Blossom Academy were surprised when they couldn''t see the monster they feared the most amongst the Scarlet Academy''s participants.


    "Where''s Lia Scarlet? Is she not participating in this year''s tournament?" The spectators mumbled to each other when they noticed her absence.


    "That''s not possible. I saw her earlier, so she''s definitely at the stadium."


    "Hahaha! Of course Lady Scarlet isn''t here! Her opponents are so weak that she can''t even be bothered to show up!" One of the spectators thereughed out loud.


    "I see¡­ That makes sense¡­" The people couldn''t argue with that logic, and even though it may seem rude to the Plum Blossom Academy and extremely arrogant of Lia Scarlet, nobody dared to utter a singleint, as Lia Scarlet had the power and influence to back up her arrogance.

 Chapter 157 The First Match(2)

    Chapter 157 The First Match(2)


    Once the Plum Blossom Academy and the Scarlet Academy were both on the stage, Thalia Laurens spoke into her microphone, and her energetic voice resounded throughout the entire arena, "I will now exin the tournament!"


    "The Knight Tournament and the Magic Tournament will take ce together with the Knight Tournament starting first! The rules are simple, each side will send out a fighter, and the two fighters will fight until one of them loses consciousness, forfeits, or gets thrown out of the stage perimeter. When that happens, the school that lost a participant will send in their next fighter¡ª until there are no fighters left."


    "Once the Knight Tournament ends, we will immediately jump into the Magic Tournament, and the same rules will apply."


    "Your school will receive one point if you win a tournament, so you can receive two points maximum at a time. Once all 55 schools have gone, those with the same amount of points will be paired with each other until there is only one school leading in points."


    "However, since we have an odd number of participants this year, there will be one school that will automatically advance with 2 points. Some might argue that this isn''t fair and has nothing to do with skills, but I will also argue that having luck is also a valuable strength. No matter how talented or strong you are, if you have bad luck, you could die an early death."


    Thalia proceeded to take a deep breath before continuing, "Now with that all said and done, let''s finally get the party started! Plum Blossom Academy, Scarlet Academy, please send your first fighters onto the stage! And don''t forget to introduce yourselves when you''re on the stage!"


    "Devin Borges." The male student from the Plum Blossom Academy gave a respectful bow.


    "Henry Grimson." The Scarlet Academy''s student returned the bow.


    The very moment they lifted their heads, their faces turned serious, and they retrieved the sword that had been supplied to them by the tournament organizers.


    Both swords weighed exactly 50 kilos, or 110 pounds. They also had the exact same shape, length, and appearance. This was obviously to make thepetition as fair as possible.


    Furthermore, they consumed a Mana Suppressing Pill beforehand.


    "When you hear the buzzer, the match will begin! If you hear the buzzer again anytime after the first one, you are to freeze your movements no matter what you are doing. Failure to do so will result in disqualification." Thalia said to them moments before a loud noise resounded, signaling the start of the tournament.


    Both Devin and Henry immediately confronted each other and began swinging their swords at each other.


    Things started out fine at first, and it looked like the two students were on equal footing, but the audience would quickly realize that Henry Grimson was matching Devin''s capabilities as a way of subtly mocking him.


    When Devin realized this, he immediately started moving more aggressively, his face flushed with anger.


    However, because of this, Devin lost focus and failed to notice his mistakes, something Henry quickly took advantage of, quickly ending the fight with consecutive blows on his opponent''s body.


    Even though the stage and the participants were protected by powerful magic, it did not mean that they would not feel pain. In fact, they felt pain normally, and their skin could even be prated by the swords. However, there was a limit to how much their body could be injured.


    For example, if a participant took a sword strike directly with their arm, they would normally lose that arm, but while they are on the stage, that would not happen, and the cut they would receive from the strike would only be a centimeter deep.


    However, they would still feel the pain of their arm being severed, and they could even have broken bones from the impact.


    Naturally, this meant that idents could happen, but the chances were so slim that nobody really paid attention to it.


    After the Scarlet Academy won the first round, Thalia spoke again, "You can either stay on the stage and continue fighting the next participant, or you can swap out with one of your teammates as long as they haven''t lost yet."


    "I will continue." Henry spoke without any hesitation, his expression as calm as a stillke.


    The Plum Blossom Academy sent out their second student a momentter, and within minutes, Scarlet Academy received their second victory.


    The fights were so one-sided that the spectators were already begging for the Magic Tournament to begin.


    Meanwhile, inside the Four Witches Academy''s room, Leo asked Eve, "Scarlet Academy¡­ How are they rted to the Scarlet Family?"


    "The Scarlet Family founded the academy, so they''re deeply rted to the Scarlet Family," she said.


    "And how powerful are their studentspared to our own?" He then asked.


    "Overall, they have more talented students than us. However, when ites to the top students, I would dare say that we''re slightly ahead of them. With that being said, they have a little monster¡ª"


    "Lia Scarlet, right?" Leo interrupted.


    Eve nodded with a solemn look on her face, "Lia Scarlet, who had inherited her family''s most powerful feature¡ª the Scarlet Eyes. She''s definitely one of the most annoying and dangerouspetitors for this tournament. Her S-Rank Gravity Magic Affinity is also no joke. She could easily crush most of her opponents without taking a single step."


    "What are my chances of defeating her?" Leo suddenly asked.


    Eve immediately responded without any hesitation, "If you can take her by surprise, you''re guaranteed to win."


    "Take her by surprise, huh?" Leo mumbled as he watched the match between the Scarlet Academy and the Plum Blossom Academy through the television in the waiting room.


    Ten minutes after the first match began, the Scarlet Academy defeated the Plum Blossom Academy in the Knight Tournament with just a single student, which was no surprise to anyone.


    After the Knight Tournament, the Magic Tournament immediately began.


    "The Magic Tournament between Scarlet Academy and Plum Blossom Academy will now begin!" Thalia announced.

 Chapter 158 Second Day of the School Tournament

    Chapter 158 Second Day of the School Tournament


    Within minutes after the Magic Tournament between the Scarlet Academy and the Plum Blossom Academy began, the Plum Blossom Academy had already lost 3 of their participants while the Scarlet Academy was still on their first fighter.


    "The disparity is so big that it''s be hard to watch¡­" The audience cringed at how brutally overwhelming the Scarlet Academy waspared to the Plum Blossom Academy.


    "Is this your first time watching the tournament? This happens every tournament. You''ll get used to it eventually," said another person.


    "This isn''t even that bad. If Lia Scarlet was there, she''d finish the match in less than a minute."


    Sometimeter, all five students from the Plum Blossom Academy were defeated, and it only took two students from the Scarlet Academy to do so.


    "Congrattions to the Scarlet Family for winning both matches and acquiring 2 points!" Thalia Laurens announced with excitement.


    "As for the Plum Blossom Academy, don''t let this defeat define you in this year''s tournament! Just because you lost this one doesn''t mean you arepletely eliminated from the tournament, as you will have another opportunity to gain more pointster!"


    "Now then, let''s see who will have the honor of being the second match for this tournament!?"


    A few momentster.


    [Wondend] versus [Erda Academy]


    The schools fighting the second match were rtively close in terms of strength, so the audience were excited to finally see decent matches¡ª ones that won''t end in just a few moments.


    Leo paid attention to a couple matches before he got bored and said to Lilith, "I want to study the ancient magic circle."


    "Right now?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m too bored. I want to enter the stage already and let loose, but who knows when it''ll be our turn. It could even be hours before it''s our turn, and even then I am not guaranteed to go onto the stage, especially considering how powerful the others are."


    Lilith nodded, "If that''s what you want."


    She proceeded to show him the magic circle for the ancient magic.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye while Leo was focused on the ancient magic, and before he was aware, 50 schools had gone onto the stage.


    "How many more schools are left?" Leo asked Eve when he snapped back to reality.


    "4 schools, so two more matches."


    "Seriously? I don''t know if I should consider this as being lucky or unlucky."


    "Calm down. You''ll get your chance in the spotlight." Eve smiled.


    In the end, the Four Witches Academy did not get a chance to fight because they struck the lottery and managed to receive 2 points without doing anything.


    When the audience learned that it was the Four Witches Academy that won the lottery, they weren''t too upset about it, as they were aware of the Four Witches Academy''s prowess.


    Once thest two schools finished their match, Thalia spoke, "We will end the tournament here today. Please get some good rest ande back tomorrow. We will start the tournament at the same time."


    Leo was speechless.


    ''Who could''ve thought that we would spend the whole day doing nothing?'' Leo sighed inwardly as they left the stadium and returned to the bus.


    "All participants are given free rooms in a nearby hotel. We will be staying there until the end of the tournament." Eve said to them once everyone was back on the bus.


    The hotel they were given was naturally a luxurious hotel, and it was only about 10 minutes away from the stadium. However, due to the tight traffic there, it took them almost an hour to get there.


    Once they were at the hotel, Even assigned them their rooms and said, "The meals are free for us. If you need anything, I will be in room 101. Gather at the lobby tomorrow morning at 6 AM. That''s all. You can do whatever you want until then, but I suggest you all stay in your room and avoid meeting the other academies since we''re not the only ones here, and I don''t want unnecessary trouble."


    She turned to look at Leo and continued, "This is especially true for you. I forbid you from leaving your room."


    "What about my food?" He asked.


    "I will bring it to your room."


    "I see¡­"


    Leo went to his room and went straight to lie on the bed.


    "Ahhhh! All of my excitement and nervousness were pointless! I didn''t even get to fight a single match today!" Heined out loud.


    "Just wait until tomorrow. I''m sure you''ll get to fight someone then."


    "I sure hope so. I trained really hard for this, after all." He sighed before going to sleep early since he wanted the day to end as soon as possible.


    The following day, Leo and the others returned to the stadium for the second day of the tournament.


    "Wee back, everyone!" Just like yesterday, Thalia was full of energy.


    "Since this is the second day of the tournament, I will spare you all some time and get straight back into the tournament!"


    "Let''s see who will be fighting in the first match today!"


    A few momentster.


    [Flying Leviathan Academy] versus [Four Witches Academy]


    "Oh! Look what we have here! The Four Witches Academy that managed to win the lottery yesterday has been picked to fight in the first match of the day!" Thalia shouted in excitement.


    The crowd immediately began cheering.


    Sometimeter, Leo and the others made their way to the stage.


    Once they were on the stage, Leo could feel countless gazes staring directly at him, causing him to swallow nervously.


    ''Looks like I have underestimated the pressure of being watched by tens of¡ª if not hundreds of thousands of people at once¡­'' He sighed inwardly.


    "Just like yesterday, the Knight Tournament will go first! If you''re ready, please send out your fighter!" Thalia announced.


    Eve turned to look at Leo and the other two knights.


    After pondering for a moment, she spoke, "Cora, you can go first."


    "Yes, Headmistress." The female knight nodded before walking onto the stage.

 Chapter 159 Four Witches Academys First Match

    Chapter 159 Four Witches Academy''s First Match


    "Eh? Why didn''t you let me go first?" Leo asked Eve, as she was well aware how much he wanted to get on the stage.


    "Patience, Leo. It wouldn''t be fair to the others if you acquire all of the spotlight." Eve smiled.


    Leo didn''t say anything else and proceeded to watch the match.


    Cora Shannon was one of the best knights in the Four Witches Academy alongside the old Leo and Julian Shaw, who was the other participant.


    Her performance was magnificent, and she managed to defeat her opponent within minutes. However, most of the people in the audience weren''t paying attention to her.


    Instead, their gaze was on the handsome young man standing outside the stage.


    "Hey¡­ Isn''t that Leo Magnus? That bastard who consumed the priceless treasure Fruit of Magic Awakening."


    "You''re right! So he has the courage to show up before so many people after what happened, huh?"


    "Do you think he will be participating in the Knight Tournament or the Magic Tournament this year? They only have 9 people, unless one of them is hiding somewhere for some reason."


    "He''ll definitely participate in the Knight Tournament. How long has it been since he started using magic? A month? There''s no way he canpete against the other students with that little experience."


    "Damn! Look at his stupid face! I am getting angry just looking at him!"


    "I still can''t believe that he''d consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening. What a waste. He should''ve stayed as a swordsman for the rest of his life. Why even bother learning magic now? He''s a decade behind everyone else. I really don''t see the point."


    "Bastard has zero consideration for the rest of us. If only he''d given the Fruit of Magic Awakening to the researchers."


    "Right? What a selfish prick."


    Many people within the audience cursed Leo out loud, a stark contrast from thest time he participated in the tournament, where the majority of the audience were cheering for him.


    "Wow, I think I just heard someone booing at you." Lilith suddenlyughed at him.


    "How do you know that they were booing at me? I''m not even on the stage yet." Leo calmly said.


    "I just know." She continued chuckling.


    "Whatever." Leo proceeded to ignore her and the crowd, solely focusing on the match.


    ''Her movements are swift and decisive. However, she is making too many unnecessary movements.'' He subconsciously assessed Cora''s movements.


    After winning the first match, Cora decided to stay for the second.


    A few minutester, Cora defeated her second opponent as well.


    In the end, Cora stayed for all 3 matches, defeating all knights from the opposing team in less than 15 minutes all by herself.


    "Good job, Cora." Julian said to her when she returned.


    "Thank you."


    Cora turned to look at Leo, who was staring at her.


    "If you have something to say, say it." She said to him in an unfriendly manner for some reason.


    "Well¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Leo proceeded to give her a ''lecture'' regarding her match, telling her about her useless movements.


    This dumbfounded Cora, who wasn''t aware of it.


    "Of course, this is just what I noticed. You don''t need to listen to me if you don''t want to." Leo ended his sentence with that and a smile on his face.


    "...Thank you¡­" Cora mumbled in a low voice before turning around and ignoring him.


    Sometimeter, the Magic Tournament began.


    "Headmistress, I would like you to send Leo out."


    One of the participants suddenly said, and to Eve''s surprise, it was Helia who had just made that request.


    "Why?" Eve asked.


    "I want to see what he''s capable of and if he''s truly qualified to stand on the same stage as us," she calmly said with a stern-looking face.


    Helia didn''t intend to look down on Leo. She genuinely wanted to know if Leo was qualified to participate in the Magic Tournament.


    Eve turned to look at Leo and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I will go up." Leo nodded with a serious look on his face.


    Eve sighed, "Alright, you can fight. However, you will only fight one round, and you can only use your Tier 2 spell, me st."


    "I understand." Leo nodded before calmly approaching the stage.


    "What?! Isn''t that Leo?! Why is he approaching the stage?! I thought he''s participating in the Knight Tournament!"


    The audience were greatly shocked when they saw Leo entering the stage. Pretty much everybody in the audience had expected Leo to be participating in the Knight Tournament since he didn''t have the experience to fight with magic just yet.


    "Holy shit! The Four Witches Academy has gone mad! They actually let this loser who just started learning magic on the stage?!"


    "Hahaha! They must be desperate or something! This is hrious!"


    The entire stadium was in an uproar.


    Leo ignored theughtering from all directions and said to his opponent, "Leo Magnus, nice to meet you."


    ''Leo Magnus? So he''s the one who consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening¡­'' Thalia stared at Leo from above with a look of interest, her thoughts unknown.


    "Hmph." The student from the Fly Leviathan Academy coldly snorted.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?" Leo asked.


    "You''re not worthy. Making me fight a novice who just started learning magic¡­ Are you bastards mocking me?" The student said in a cold voice.


    "Whether we are mocking you or not¡­ Why don''t you find out?"


    "I will finish this in less than a minute!" The student then raised his wooden wand supported by the tournament and pointed it at Leo.


    A Tier 4 magic circle appeared a momentter.


    Leo yawned and asked, "Are you done yet? What''s taking you so long to cast? It''s just a Tier 4 magic spell."


    The student ignored Leo''s provocation and continued to cast his spell.


    The very next second, right as the student was prepared to unleash his magic spell, Leo raised his arm and pointed his palm at the student¡ª


    BOOM!


    Without showing any magic circle and before one could even blink, Leo unleashed a powerful me st that covered half of the stage, immediately sending his opponent flying off the stage like a broken ragdoll.

 Chapter 160 3 Seconds

    Chapter 160 3 Seconds


    After being sent flying off the stage by Leo''s Fire st, the Flying Leviathan Academy''s studentnded many meters away from the stage, and since he''d lost consciousness right after the st, he did not try to stand up after hisnding.


    The audience and the entire stadium was dead silent after what they had just witnessed, and most of them couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Leo, who had only started learning magic a little over a month ago, could not only silent cast but also unleash such a powerful Tier 2 magic spell.


    The me st released by Leo had so much magic power behind it that it could rival even a fully overcharged Tier 4 magic spell.


    The medic on standby were the first to snap out of their daze, and they quickly rushed to see the student''s condition.


    Once they realized that he was still alive, they brought him out of the stadium on a stretcher.


    "W-What the hell was that? What the hell just happened?!" Someone in the crowd suddenly demanded for an answer, his voice filled with bewilderment.


    "That Leo had just defeated one of the top magic students in the Flying Leviathan Academy with a single magic spell!"


    "Unbelievable! What kind of magic spell did he use just now?! That power¡ª it must''ve been at least a Tier 5 magic spell, right?!"


    "Idiot! That was just a me st! It''s a Tier 2 magic spell!"


    "Tier 2 magic? There''s no freaking way! That power is too strong for a mere Tier 2 spell! It probably just resembles me st!"


    "Are you trying to say that he''d managed to learn a Tier 4 magic spell in a month, not to mention that he has acquired enough experience to silent cast it?! I will not believe it even if you beat me to death!"


    The stadium was in an uproar as thousands of spectators argued with each other about Leo''s magic spell.


    Meanwhile, Valery and the others were left speechless by his performance. There were many things about his performance that were shocking and even somewhat impossible.


    First of all, the fact that he could silent cast a Tier 2 spell after just 2 months is nothing short of amazing. Thenbined with his casting speed, his magic talent could be considered monstrous. However, that wasn''t the end of it, as his magic power also seemed to be unrealistically powerful for someone who supposedly only started learning magic a month ago.


    All in all, after just a single match thatsted for less than a minute and using a single Tier 2 magic spell, many people there could see that Leo had immense potential when ites to magic.


    "This ended faster than I would have liked. How disappointing. I''m not even satisfied." Leo sighed despite winning his first match.


    He wanted to stay for another match or two, but Eve had told him that he was only allowed to participate in one match, so he reluctantly began walking off the stage.


    However, right as he took two steps, someone shouted, "Hold it right there!"


    Leo halted his steps and turned to look at the student who just spoke.


    "Where the hell do you think you''re going?! You think you can just leave after humiliating my friend and academy like that?! And let''s be clear¡ª you only won because you were lucky!"


    "..."


    After staring at this student for a moment, he turned to look at Eve and spoke, "Just one more, okay? I swear, this will be thest one."


    "Alright." Eve reluctantly nodded.


    A smile appeared on Leo''s face as he turned around and returned to his previous location.


    "You think I won because of luck? Then you best hope that you''re luckier than me, or you will end up just like your friend." Leo spoke with a provocative smile.


    "YOU BAST¡ª" The student suddenly pointed his rod at Leo.


    However, an angry voice thundered the very next moment, "The match has not begun yet! If you attack before the match officially begins, you will be disqualified!"


    The student snapped back to reality and bowed to Thalia, who just spoke.


    "Thank you, Miss Laurens. I got a little heated there and lost myself for a second."


    "There will not be a second time." Thalia snorted.


    Before the match began, Leo raised his hand and showed his opponents three fingers.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?" The student asked him.


    Leo smiled and said, "I will defeat you in three seconds."


    The student was immediately enraged, "I really want to see how you''ll defeat me in less than three seconds!"


    The buzzer resounded a momentter, signaling the start of the match.


    Before the buzzer even stopped, Leo took half a second to raise his arm and aim at his opponent.


    Then he used 2 full seconds to cast and overcharge his me st as much as possible before releasing it within thest half a second.


    BOOM!


    The exact same scene as thest match happened as Leo''s opponent was sent flying out of the stage.


    "Holy shit! He ended the match as soon as it started! Leo¡ª he''s the real deal!"


    Some of the audience began seeing Leo in a new light because of his immense talents.


    However, there were still people who doubted his ability, and this ounted for the majority of the people there.


    "Hahaha! This idiot must have trained nothing but me st over the past month, hence why his me st is so powerful! Hell, I am even willing to bet that he doesn''t know any magic spells besides me Burst!"


    "A fluke! It''s all just a fluke!" Another said.


    After defeating his second opponent, the third participant entered the stage and demanded that Leo fight him.


    However, Leo wasn''t having any of it this time, and he spoke, "Nah. You''re not worthy."


    And without saying anything else, Leo walked off the stage and returned to Eve''s side, who was smiling from ear to ear for some reason.

 Chapter 161 Kevin Stoner

    Chapter 161 Kevin Stoner


    "You cheeky little brat. Why are you acting so arrogant already?" Eve said to Leo when he returned.


    "What are you talking about? They were looking down on me, so I decided to open their eyes a little."


    "Open their eyes? You did theplete opposite! Anyways, the audience will stop underestimating you now¡ª at least some of them. While your performance was magnificent, in the end, you had only used a Tier 2 spell, and people will find ways to make excuses for you."


    Just as Eve anticipated, many of the audience still couldn''t believe that Leo was qualified to participate in the tournament, even though he''s already defeated 2 opponents, and both were overwhelming victories.


    "His me st might be powerful, but if that''s all he can do, he won''t go far!"


    "Those two opponents he''d luckily beat weren''t that strong to begin with."


    With that being said, the true experts within the audience didn''t look down on Leo, as they had a good grasp on his capabilities after just watching his two matches.


    "Leo Magnus¡­ He''s that kid who consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening, right? He has potential," said the representative from the Light Family, a middle-aged man with a refined appearance.


    "I really want to see if he can use other magic spells," said the Thorns Family''s representative, who was a beautiful young woman and also sitting beside the Light Family''s representative.


    In fact, all four Celestial Families were sitting on the same row beside each other towards the front of the stadium, even though they weren''t exactly on good terms with each other.


    "Regardless of his potential, I still think he shouldn''t have consumed that Fruit of Magic Awakening." The representative for the Scarlet Family coldly snorted, and he continued, "It would''ve been far more beneficial if our Scarlet Eyes had consumed it."


    "Beneficial for whom? The Scarlet Family? You already have the Scarlet Eyes. Leave some resources for the rest of us, won''t you?" The representative for the Tempest Family sneered.


    Naturally, when they mentioned the Scarlet Eyes, they were talking about Lia Scarlet, as it was treated as some sort of prestigious title.


    "Speaking of the Scarlet Eyes, how is she faring? Is she still killing her fellow students at school?" The Thorn Family''s representative suddenly asked with a cunning smile on her face.


    "Are you asking if she can control her eyes yet?" The Scarlet Family''s representative chuckled before speaking, "ording to the Scarlet Eyes herself, she has found a method to keep her eyes under control."


    "What?! Are you serious?!" The other three representatives were shocked when they heard this, and they felt a little nervous as well.


    The Scarlet Eyes are one of the most powerful traits in the whole world. The moment Lia Scarlet hasplete control over it, she would take over the world¡ª at least that''s what many experts spected.


    This is why the other families were nervous to hear that Lia had found a way to control her eyes, as this meant that it was only a matter of time before she became a powerhouse.


    "What is this method she found? I''m intrigued." The Tempest Family''s representative asked.


    "So what? So you can hinder us? No thanks!" The Scarlet Family''s representative quickly rejected it.


    However, in truth, he didn''t want to say it because he didn''t know the answer either. When Lia Scarlet told her family that she found a way to control her Scarlet Eyes, they were overwhelmed with joy, but Lia didn''t tell them the method for some reason, and despite pressure from her parents, Lia didn''t utter a single word.


    In the end, they had no choice but to trust Lia''s words and hope that she will get her eyes under control as soon as possible.


    Sometimeter, Eve sent Kevin onto the stage.


    "Kevin Stoner, nice to meet ya." Kevin, who was quite bulkypared to his opponent, amused the audience.


    Once the match started, Kevin immediately enhanced his body with earth magic, covering his body in a rock-like armor, which increased his defensive abilities tremendously.


    "methrower!" His opponent released a line of mes that engulfed Kevin''s body.


    However, almost as though he couldn''t even feel it, Kevin started walking towards his opponent in a slow and casual manner.


    "You will need more than that to damage me. Come on, I will even let you cast your strongest spell." Kevin said in a provocative manner.


    His opponent stopped using methrower and immediately began casting a Tier 4 magic spell.


    Kevin kept his words and stood there while his opponent took the time to cast and overcharge his spell.


    A few momentster¡ª


    "Fire Bomb!" The student shot out arge ball of fire that detonated the moment itnded on Kevin''s body.


    BOOM!


    The explosion from the attack was even more powerful than Leo''s me st, causing the stadium to shake a little.


    However, Kevin emerged from the mes a momentter without a scratch on his body.


    "Why don''t you give up? You won''t be able to defeat me if you cannot even damage my armor." Kevin said to his opponent, who was gritting his teeth from frustration.


    Not wanting to surrender, the student continued to cast magic spells one after another, until he was out of mana.


    During this whole time, Kevin just stood there with a bored expression on his face.


    "I-I surrender¡­" The student eventually gave up and fell to his knees. It was a devastating loss for him even though he didn''t suffer any damage, and the humiliation he experienced just now was indescribable.


    "As expected of the Immovable Mountain, Kevin Stoner. Many of the students in this tournament won''t be able to get past his defense, much less damage him." Thalia smiled from above.


    In the end, Kevin decided to stay on the stage for the rest of the matches, defeating the Flying Leviathan Academy without using a single attack.


    "Hahaha!" Kevinughed out loud in a prideful manner as he walked down the stage.


    He turned to look at Leo and spoke, "If you can do what I just did, I will recognize you!"


    "I don''t need your recognition." Leo casually shrugged.

 Chapter 162 Four Witches Academys Second Match

    Chapter 162 Four Witches Academy''s Second Match


    After defeating the Flying Leviathan Academy, the Four Witches Academy returned to the waiting room with 4 points in total.


    "Leo Magnus¡­" Inside the Scarlet Academy''s waiting room, Lia Scarlet found Leo''s existence particrly intriguing for some reason.


    ''Leon has a dark and a wind magic affinity, but this Leo has been an ordinary person until recently, as he''d consumed the Fruit of Magic Awakening and gained the power of fire magic affinity. Although their names and demeanor are simr¡­'' Lia was perplexed by this situation.


    She instinctively knew that Leo was Leon since he was the only one who caught her interest amongst the other students, but everything about them suggested otherwise, and she had no evidence that they were the same person.


    ''Unless Leo had managed to keep his identity a secret and fooled everyone for many years, or the Four Witches Academy is hiding him for some reason, there''s no way he could be Leon¡­''


    Although she''s never confronted or spoken with Leo before, she has seen him multiple times before, and the current Leo felt like a different person to her.


    ''Leo, just who are you¡­?'' Lia wondered inwardly.


    Lia eventually stopped thinking about it. After all, she will know the truth¡ª whether Leo and Leon are the same person¡ª once she meets him on the stage.


    Sometimeter, the Four Witches Academy was called to the stage again. Since they started the tournament much earlier today, they decided to do more matches.


    [Four Witches Academy] versus [Red Moon Academy]


    "Oh! Look what we have here! The Four Witches Academy will be doing two matches today! Furthermore, their opponent is the Red Moon Academy, who ranked top 4 in thest tournament! This is going to be an exciting one!" Thalia spoke with excitement.


    "Currently, the Red Moon Academy has 4 points, and the same goes for the Four Witches Academy! Who wille out on top after this match?! Make your bets now through the app!"


    Since this was a tournament, there were naturally going to be gambling involved. The rules were simple. The people put their money on the team that they think will win, and if they picked correctly, they will receive a payout.


    In terms of talented students, both the Four Witches Academy and the Red Moon Academy were on equal terms with some who might argue that the Four Witches Academy is ahead by a slight amount.


    During thest tournament, the Four Witches Academy ranked third whilst the Red Moon Academy ranked fourth, so it was only natural to ce one''s bet on the Four Witches Academy¡ª if Leo hadn''t taken up a slot for the Magic Tournament''s team.


    However, since the Four Witches Academy has Leo participating in the Magic Tournament, those who did not think Leo qualified would naturally think that the academy had wasted one slot, and in their eyes, it was a four versus five, so the Four Witches Academy were at a disadvantage for this tournament.


    Within moments after the match was announced, 70 percent of people voted for the Red Moon Academy while only 30 percent voted for the Four Witches Academy.


    "There''s no way the Four Witches Academy will win this one when they''re down one member!"


    "I don''t know. I have a feeling that Leo is still hiding some of his power."


    "Even if that''s the case, the Red Moon Academy isn''t anything like the Flying Leviathan Academy¡ª they''re on a whole different level!"


    A few minutester, once the Four Witches Academy and the Red Moon Academy entered the stage, the audience could no longer purchase any more votes and could only wait for the match to begin.


    Once both sides were prepared, they sent out their first fighters.


    "Julian Shaw." The male knight from the Four Witches Academy greeted.


    "Drake Wagner," said his opponent.


    The two of them shed a few momentster.


    A good chunk of the audience were in awe after witnessing their high-level performance. Compared to the previous matches, this one was on another level. Of course, since this is the first match between two famous schools and two fighters with equal strength, this level of standard was to be expected.


    The whole fightsted for about 7 minutes, bing the longest match since the beginning of the tournament.


    "Winner, Julian Shaw from the Four Witches Academy!" Thalia announced after he narrowly defeated his opponent.


    After the fight, Julian decided to stay for the second match even though he could barely move after his first match. In his mind, he wanted to weaken the next opponent as much as he could before going down, allowing his recement a higher chance of victory.


    However, Julian didn''t evenst a minute in the second match.


    "Cora, you''ll go next." Eve said to her.


    "I understand."


    "Cora Shannon."


    "Troy Crane."


    After a brief introduction, the two of them started fighting each other.


    "Since the Four Witches Academy only has 2 knights for this year''s tournament, if she cannot defeat two opponents, they will lose one point, huh?" The spectators spoke to each other while they watched the match, unaware that Leo was also a participant.


    "The Four Witches Academy will definitely lose at least one point from their match with the Red Moon Academy."


    "Definitely."


    "I also think so."


    Five minutester, the second round of the Knights Tournament was concluded.


    "Winner, Troy Crane!" Thalia announced.


    In the end, Cora couldn''t even defeat one opponent, much less two.


    After winning the match, Troy turned around and began walking off the stage without uttering a single word.


    However, Cora stopped him, "Where are you going? The match isn''t done yet."


    "What?" Troy turned to look at her with a puzzled face.


    It was at this moment another figure walked onto the stage.


    When Troy and the audience saw who this person was, their eyes widened with shock.


    "Isn''t that Leo?! What is he doing on the stage?!" Many people eximed.


    "What are you doing? The Magic Tournament hasn''t begun yet." Troy said after snapping out of his daze.


    "I''m well aware." Leo calmly said, and he continued, "I''m your next opponent."

 Chapter 163 Fighting the Red Moon Academy

    Chapter 163 Fighting the Red Moon Academy


    "You''re my next opponent? That''s not a very funny joke, Leo. You''re already participating in the Magic Tournament, which is aplete waste of slots, by the way." Troy spoke with a nervous grin on his face.


    "So what if I am participating in the Magic Tournament? I am also participating in the Knight Tournament." Leo calmly said.


    "What?! Is that even possible?!" Troy immediately turned to look at Thalia, as did the audience.


    Under the gaze of everyone there, Thalia nodded her head with a carefree smile, "Yup! Leo Magnus has set a precedent and will be participating in both tournaments. This has been approved by our organization."


    The audience immediately went into an uproar, "Holy shit! This is truly unprecedented!"


    "This changes everything! If Leo is participating in the Knight Tournament as well, they might not lose!"


    "As much as I hate to admit this, he''s definitely one of the strongest swordsmen in this city."


    Now that the audience was aware of the truth, many of them regretted betting on the Red Moon Academy.


    Most of them voted against the Four Witches Academy because they thought that Leo wasn''t participating in the Knight Tournament, but that turned out to be false.


    Of course, nobody can me these people, as nobody has ever participated in both Knight and Magic Tournament at once.


    After all, these tournaments were back-to-back, meaning that you won''t get any time to rest in-between the matches if you participated in both.


    After consuming the Mana Suppressing Pill, Leo pointed his sword at Troy and spoke, "What are you waiting for? Get your ass back here so I can finish this already."


    Troy tightened his grasp on his sword and returned to the stage with a nervous expression on his face.


    ''There''s no need to be nervous. I heard that he''s got amnesia after going missing for three months. He''s probably still injured.'' Troy tried to convince himself that Leo wasn''t as strong as before, boosting his own morale.


    After all, if Leo was as strong as before, then he''d have no chance of winning.


    Once the two of them were in position, Thalia started the match.


    Whoosh!


    Troy made the first movement and rushed at Leo.


    As for Leo, he merely stood there with his sword ced in front of him.


    "Ha!"


    Troy released a loud shout as he shed his sword that moved with extreme speed.


    ng!


    However, Leo managed to block it with ease.


    "Is that all?" Leo asked in a low voice, startling Troy, who immediately jumped back to gain some distance.


    Leo remained in his spot, almost as though he was provoking Troy to approach him.


    After waiting for a few moments without any results, Troy had ran out of patience and had no choice but to approach Leo instead, and he would unleash a flurry of shes.


    ''This bastard! His fighting style has changed!'' Troy cursed inwardly when Leo blocked all of his attacks with ease and with minimal movement.


    This wasn''t his first time fighting Leo, as they''d fought each other during the previous tournaments, and Leo would normally be the aggressive one.


    However, this year, Leo was theplete opposite, and he was almost like a turtle that only focused on defense.


    But Troy will soon realize that he was wrong, as the moment he made a mistake, Leo stepped forward and shoved his sword, striking Troy directly in the heart with the tip of his de.


    If it weren''t for the protection magic in the stadium, Troy would have died on the spot right there and then, but because the protection exists, Leo''s de prated an inch into Troy''s body before it was forced to stop.


    However, the protection magic did not stop the impact from the strike, and Troy was sent flying off the stage.


    In a little over a minute, Leo had defeated his opponent without moving from his spot.


    The audience were in awe, but they were not surprised, as they have seen Leo''s superb swordsmanship before.


    "Next!" Leo said as his gaze focused on thest fighter from the Red Moon Academy.


    The student entered the stage, and the fight started shortly after.


    This time, Leo didn''t y defensively and went full offense.


    His opponent was quickly overwhelmed, and in less than a minute, Leo achieved his victory, gaining another point for the Four Witches Academy.


    "Oh my! What an upset! Leo Magnus has managed to turn the tide and defeated two opponents by himself!" Thalia shouted in excitement.


    Leo swallowed the antidote and walked off the stage.


    "G-Good job, Leo." Cora said to him in a somewhat nervous voice.


    Leo silently nodded in acknowledgement.


    The Magic Tournament began shortly after.


    "Are you going to send me this time?" Leo asked Eve.


    "I want everyone to have a chance to stand on the stage," she said. "If I send you and you win all of the matches by yourself, the others might hate you even more. Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of chancester. I promise."


    Sometimeter, both academies sent out their first fighter.


    "John. You''re up." Eve said.


    John nodded with a calm face and approached the stage, his body oozing with confidence.


    "John Cloven." John introduced himself with a respectful bow.


    "Dous Woods. Nice to meet you." His opponent returned the bow.


    Once they were in position, Thalia started the match.


    The mana around the stage immediately began to fluctuate as both fights began casting their spells.


    "Wind Cutter!"


    "Lightning Bolt!"


    A sharp de made of wind came from Dous while a ball of lightning emerged from John''s wand.


    ''Lightning magic affinity, huh? How unexpected.'' Leo thought to himself after seeing John''s magic affinity for the first time.


    ''Now that I think about it, I don''t know Valery''s magic affinity either.'' He just realized this.


    After releasing his first magic spell, John immediately went to cast his second one.


    "Lightning Spear!" In less than a second, John summoned a lightning rod that was crackling with electricity.


    His opponent reacted as quickly and summoned a wall of wind to protect himself, but the Lightning Spear prated the wind wall. However, Dous'' intention was only to dy the Lightning Spear for a split second so that he could dodge it.


    Their match left the spectators on the edge of their seats. Compared to the previous matches, this one was incredibly fast-paced.

 Chapter 164 Fighting the Red Moon Academy(2)

    Chapter 164 Fighting the Red Moon Academy(2)


    "Thunder Strike!"


    "Tornado!"


    "Chain Lightning!"


    "Cyclone!"


    John and Dous exchanged magic spells left and right, causing the mana in the area to be more and more unstable.


    When the mana in the air became too unstable, the audience began feeling a little nauseous, which is amon urrence during such a phenomenon, and it was called mana sickness.


    Though, the mana disturbance was being contained within the fighting area through magic, so it wasn''t too bad.


    And almost as though they were showcasing their magic spells, both participants started with Tier 1 magic spells before going up in tiers.


    Eventually, they started bombarding each other with Tier 5 magic spells.


    "Lightning Cannon!"


    "Tornado!"


    A concentrated beam of lightning shot out from John''s wand, colliding with a tornado that threatened to shred everything in its path.


    In the end, John''s magic power was stronger, and his Lightning Cannon tore a hole right through Dous'' magic spell, before hitting him directly in the chest.


    Boom!


    Dous was sent flying off the stage while feeling like he''d been struck by lightning.


    "Winner, John Cloven!"


    Even though John won the fight, it wasn''t an easy victory, and he had exhausted more than half of his mana. Therefore, he decided to step down to let someone rece him while he recovered his mana.


    "Great work, John." Valery said to him with a sweet smile on her face.


    "You guys should be careful. They have grown a lot stronger since thest tournament." John warned them with a stern face.


    Up next, Eve decided to send in Valery.


    "Valery Warren." Valery greeted her opponent.


    "Opal Tempest," said the beautiful youngdy before her, who bore the name of Tempest, one of four Celestial Families.


    ''Opal Tempest¡­ She has an S-Rank magic talent and an A-Rank water magic affinity¡­'' Valery recalled her opponent''s capabilities as she silently waited for the match to begin.


    The match began a momentter, and the twodies on the stage immediately began casting their spell.


    Unlike the previous match, the current fighters decided to use their powerful spells from the get-go.


    An azure-colored magic circle with four rings appeared before Valery while a dark blue magic circle also with four rings appeared in front of Opal Tempest.


    After spending a moment chanting, they unleashed their magic spells.


    "Ice Nova!"


    "Hydro Pump!"


    A wave of ice appeared before Valery and expanded rapidly towards her opponent, and Opalunched a powerful st of water at Valery.


    When the two magic spells collided, hundreds of tiny fragments of ice scattered everywhere as Opal''s Hydro Pump smashed through Valery''s thick ice.


    When she noticed that her ice magic wasn''t strong enough to withstand her opponent''s magic, Valery immediately dodged out of the way before the st of water could prate her ice.


    "High Tides!" Opal Tempest quickly cast another spell, summoning a wall wave of water that threatened to wash Valery off the stage.


    "Ice Barrier!" In response, Valery immediately created a thick wall of ice around her body.


    BOOM!


    Valery could feel the water smashing into her ice barrier, which caused it to crack.


    However, her barrier managed tost.


    Afterward, Valery continued to cast more defensive spells as Opal Tempest kept on spamming her water magic.


    ''Ice magic, huh? I can feel its coldness even from here¡­'' Leo thought to himself as he stared at the beautiful ice created by Valery.


    Their fight continued for many minutes until both of their mana started running low.


    "Why don''t we end this with our strongest magic spell?" Opal Tempest suddenly suggested.


    Valery nodded, "Sure."


    The two of them gained some distance from each other and began casting their most powerful spell.


    Sometimeter, once they were prepared, they unleashed their Tier 5 magic spell at the same time.


    "cial Lance!"


    "Sea Splitter!"


    Valery created a massivence out of ice and tossed it ahead while Opal formed a colossal sword from water and shed it downward.


    "How unfortunate." Eve shook her head before their magic spells even collided.


    The very next moment, the colossal water sword smashed through the icence with ease and reached Valery.


    "Ah!"


    Valery released a painful cry as she was thrown off the stage from the impact.


    "Valery! Are you okay?!" John quickly rushed to her side.


    "Yes¡­ I am fine¡­ Sorry, I couldn''t defeat her this year either¡­" Valery sighed.


    Valery had fought against Opal before during a previous tournament, and just like today, she lost to her.


    However, even though she was defeated, nobody in the audience found her to be weak. In fact, they were impressed and even cheered for her, as Valery had just gone up against someone from the Tempest Family.


    The Tempest Family is just as influential and powerful as the Light Family and the Scarlet Family, and their speciality was water magic.


    After defeating Valery, Opal walked off the stage and decided to recover her mana.


    Eve turned to look at Kevin and Helia.


    "Which of you wants to go next?" She asked them.


    Kevin looked at Helia and spoke, "Since I have already gone and you''re the only one who hasn''t fought a single match yet, why don''t you go?"


    "Okay." Helia nodded.


    However, before she entered the stage, she approached Leo and said to him in a low voice, "I will show you what real fire magic is like. Don''t blink or you might miss it."


    "Sure¡­?" Leo wasn''t sure about her intentions, so he didn''t really say anything.


    "Helia Bat." Helia introduced herself shortly after both fighters entered the stage.


    "It''s a pleasure to fight you again, Crimson Witch Helia, or should I call you the Fiery Princess? In case you don''t remember, my name is Bram Tombend, and I am¡ª"


    "Save your breath." Helia suddenly interrupted.


    Bram then spoke with a cold smile, "If you think you will be able to defeat me with a single strike like thest time, I will have to disappoint you."


    "Whatever." Helia remained nonchnt.


    The match began a momentter.

 Chapter 165 Crimson Witch

    Chapter 165 Crimson Witch


    The moment the match started, Helia''s opponent, Bram Tombend quickly summoned a massive dome made of earth magic around him, barricading himself in it.


    His intention was clear¡ª to stall out the match for as long as possible so that Opal Tempest had more time to recover her mana and to make Helia waste her energy.


    Although this kind of defensive strategy isn''t illegal in the tournament, it was frowned upon by the audience because it was boring to watch someone essentially repeatedly hitting a wall.


    However, the audience appeared to be quite excited for some reason.


    "How many strikes do you think it will take the Crimson Witch to break Bram''s defense this year?"


    "She''s broken his defenses with a single hit three times now. I doubt it will be any different this year."


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that. I heard that the Red Moon Academy had changed their training regimen at the beginning ofst year and have shown tremendous improvements since then."


    "Let''s see if that training was worth it."


    After Bram enclosed himself in multiple defensive magic spells, Helia released a low sigh, "You never learn, do you? No matter how many defenses you set up, it won''t stop me from reaching you."


    Despite her words, Helia did not immediately attack his defenses and decided to give him several minutes to prepare.


    Once she believed that enough time had passed, she made her move.


    "Ready or not, here Ie."


    After taking a deep breath, Helia''s body began overflowing with mana, and mes started appearing on her uniform without damaging it.


    Her red hair fluttered behind her back like a cape, and her amber eyes changed colors, bing reddish orange, just like her mes, and they seemed to be alive, almost as though it contained mes within.


    The audience were at the edge of their seats once again when they saw this.


    "I have been waiting for this moment since thest tournament! No matter how many times I see it, I am always excited!"


    Many of the spectators knew what Helia was trying to do because she had used this same strategy to defeat Bram on multiple asions.


    Once she had gathered enough mana, Helia began to chant her spell.


    "Burn hotter than the sun and melt everything that dares to block your path¡ª Hephaestus'' ming Sword!"


    H lifted her arm into the sky, and a massive 20-meter sword made of pure mes materialized above her.


    "Ha!"


    Helia flourished the ming sword directly at the earth dome.


    The next moment¡ª


    BOOM!


    Almost as though a volcano had erupted, mes spewed everywhere during the moment of impact, causing it to rain fire for a brief moment.


    The ming sword was so powerful that it not onlypletely smashed through all of Bram''s defenses, but it even split the stage in half.


    As for Bram, he was sent flying off the stage, and he was knocked unconscious before he evennded on the floor.


    "You''re not the only one who''s improved since thest tournament." Helia mumbled in a low voice before she turned around and walked off the stage, as that one Tier 6 magic spell had just drained her of most of her mana.


    When the medical team on standby went to check Bram''s condition, they found out that he had several broken bones, but besides that, his life wasn''t endangered.


    The audience erupted with cheers after Helia''s overwhelming victory.


    "As expected of the Crimson Witch! She''s definitely worthy of being called the strongest witch within the Four Witches Academy!"


    Indeed, Helia was considered the strongest magic student in the Four Witches Academy by many, and her performance today only solidified that belief.


    Since Helia destroyed half of the stage, the staff there had to fix it using magic.


    "Good job, Helia." John and the others said to her when she returned to them.


    "It wasn''t much. I was only able to defeat him because of his niche antics that allowed me to take my time and use Tier 6 magic." Helia said in a humble manner.


    She turned to look at Leo the next moment, but she didn''t say anything, her thoughts obvious.


    "Looks like she''s challenging you." Lilith suddenly said.


    "Why?" Leo asked, as he couldn''t understand Helia.


    "From what I heard, she''s been trying to get the Headmistress to teach her for years now, but she would always get turned away. Perhaps she''s a little jealous that you got the Headmistress to train you when she''s been trying to do the same for so long. Furthermore, she might see you as a rival now that you also have fire magic affinity."


    "I see¡­" Leo mumbled.


    While they waited for the stage to get fixed, Eve spoke, "Kevin, you can go next."


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Kevin shook his head and refused, "Sorry, but I don''t want to go. Send Leo instead."


    "What is your reasoning for your decision?" Eve didn''t get angry and asked in a calm manner.


    Kevin turned to look at Leo and smiled, "I want to see what he''s truly capable of and how long he''llst."


    "I would like that as well." Helia suddenly said, and she continued, "I want to see why you think he qualified to join our side of the tournament, Headmistress. And until he loses, I won''t enter the stage."


    "..."


    Eve turned to look at John and Valery for their opinion on the matter.


    Valery silently nodded her head.


    "I will follow Valery''s decision." John then said.


    Eve rubbed her eyes and sighed, "Alright, but don''t me meter for not letting you guys get more screen time on the stage."


    She turned to look at Leo and continued with a smile on her face, "You heard them, Leo. Starting now, you will be the first andst person on the stage¡ª at least until you lose. Do you understand?"


    "Seriously¡­?" Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted? Now you can finally go all out." Lilith chuckled.


    "I guess."


    Leo said a momentter, "I understand. I will stay on the stage until the end of the tournament then."

 Chapter 166 Leo Takes the Stage

    Chapter 166 Leo Takes the Stage


    It didn''t take long for the stage to be fixed, and within minutes, the tournament was ready to continue.


    "Leo, go ahead. It''s your turn. Remember, you''ll fight until you lose." Eve reminded him.


    "I know. By the way, am I still only allowed to use up to Tier 2?" Leo then asked.


    "Since you''re up against the Red Moon Academy, I''ll allow you to use up to Tier 4 magic spells¡ª but only if you really need to use it."


    "Alright."


    "Then I will see you allter¡ª once I defeat all of them." Leo nced at the others before walking onto the stage.


    "It''s Leo! He''s going again!"


    "Ha! Let''s see how long he''llst before the Red Moon Academy!"


    "He''ll probably be blown away in less than a minute."


    "Leo Magnus." Leo introduced himself once he was standing before his opponent on the stage.


    "Finn Cunningham."


    ''This guy will most likely go for a fast Fire st like his previous matches. I won''t make it in time if I use any high tier magic spell. Once I block his Fire st, he will need some time to recast. I will use this chance to defeat him!'' Finn thought to himself and nned the whole fight in his head right before the tournament started.


    The moment the fight began, Finn quickly cast a Tier 1 defensive magic spell on himself, creating a fire barrier around his body.


    ''He also uses fire magic, huh? My Fire st will have a weaker effect on him because of his Fire Barrier that greatly reduces all fire magic damage.'' Leo thought to himself.


    However, he didn''t care about that and proceeded to cast Fire st anyway.


    BOOM!


    The Fire st consumed Finn''s figure.


    Once the mes died down, Finn''s figure was revealed, and to nobody''s surprise, he wasn''t damaged by the Fire st.


    "If you want to fight fire with fire, your fire magic must be stronger than mine, and that is clearly not the case!" Finnughed out loud from within his fire barrier, feeling quite confident in his magic.


    Leo smiled and said, "If one isn''t enough, I just need to keep doing it until it breaks."


    He then cast another Fire st, then another¡ª and another.


    Leo spammed Fire st every second, leaving the audience and Finn speechless.


    ''How can he cast this fast?! I can''t find an opening like this!'' He cried inwardly.


    No matter how fast one can cast spells, one would normally need a moment to prepare their next spell after casting. However, Leo didn''t seem to have this w as he kept casting spells one after another with barely any pauses in between.


    "Is Fire st the only spell he can cast? What a waste of mana!"


    "Hahaha! That''s definitely the case! No wonder why his Fire st is so powerful! Turns out it''s the only spell he''s practiced for the past month!"


    "Clearly, it''s not powerful enough to break Finn''s barrier."


    "What the hell is that idiot doing?!" Kevin suddenly eximed in an angry manner.


    "Doesn''t he realize how much mana he''s wasting by doing that?! Even if he can eventually break Finn''s Fire Barrier, he would''ve spent arge amount of mana to do so, and Finn could easily create another Fire Barrier afterward and use far less mana than what Leo needs to break it!"


    Unbeknownst to Kevin and everyone there, even though Leo was using a lot of mana to spam Fire sts, his mana regenerated fast enough to negate all of that, so he was still at full mana.


    Eventually, Leo got bored of casting just Fire st, so he decided to change it up a bit.


    "So I need 13 Fire sts to get through your Fire Barrier, huh?" A mysterious smile suddenly appeared on Leo''s face.


    Over a dozen magic circles suddenly appeared before Leo. Instead of casting a single Fire st, he has decided to multicast them!


    Although it was possible to cast magic spells without showing its magic circle, it was much harder to do so while multicasting, so much so that even Leo couldn''t achieve it with his current experience.


    "What the hell?" Finn muttered in a dazed voice when he saw the magic circles.


    And before he could react, Leo released all of the Fire sts he had been overcharging.


    Fourteen Fire sts exploded on Finn the following second, instantly destroying his Fire Barrier before sending him flying.


    Fortunately for Finn, he didn''t fly off the stage, so he was still in the match.


    Unfortunately for him, Leo had already begun casting his next set of Fire sts.


    "You have got to be fucking kidding me¡­" Finn uttered these words with a look of disbelief on his face right before another set of Fire sts knocked him unconscious and sent him flying off the stage.


    The whole stadium was dead silent after witnessing the spectacle.


    "W-What the hell is going on? Just how did he achieve such ridiculous casting speed?" Jennifer, who was part of Valery''s team during the Wilderness Training Course, muttered in a dazed voice from the spectators'' area.


    "Forget about his casting speed¡­ He just multicast 14 Fire sts at once! His mental strength is ridiculously strong!" Conan, who was also from Valery''s team, said.


    Once the silence broke, the whole stadium erupted with noises and chattering.


    Even though most of them didn''t want to admit it, they were very impressed by Leo''s performance just now.


    "Even though he''s won, he''s probably used up most of his mana by now."


    "Looks like the Four Witches Academy might be winning this one."


    "No, it''s still too early to tell. They may have more people, but most of them are exhausted. If the Red Moon Academy''sst fighter can defeat Kevin without spending too much mana, they still have a good chance of winning."


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Leo remained on the stage even after winning the match.


    "Does he n on weakening the next opponent for Kevin? I guess it makes sense, especially considering their situation, but I doubt it will have much of an effect."


    Sometimeter, the fifth fighter from the Red Moon Academy entered the stage.

 Chapter 167 Leo Takes the Stage(2)

    Chapter 167 Leo Takes the Stage(2)


    "Tyler Freeman." The fifth participant from the Red Moon Academy introduced himself.


    "Leo Magnus."


    "If you think you can tire me out with what little mana you have left, good luck, because it''s not going to work on me." Tyler said to him.


    "How do you know that I have little mana left?" Leo asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "And I don''t n on tiring you out. I''m going to defeat you and then do the same to that student who defeated Valery."


    "Your bluffs won''t work on me. With the amount of Fire sts you have spammed, I would be surprised if you have more than a third of your mana left." Tyler smiled.


    Leo merely smiled at his words. If Tyler knew that his mana was actuallypletely full, he''d probably die from shock.


    "Leo, don''t go overboard with your mana regeneration. You''ll definitely raise suspicions if you keep using mana like you have unlimited mana." Lilith suddenly warned him.


    "I know. I will defeat him with a single magic spell."


    "Oh? And how are you going to do that?"


    "Just wait and see."


    The buzzer resounded a momentter, signaling the start of the tournament.


    Tyler immediately pointed his wand at Leo and began casting his spell, but before he could even finish halfway with his spell, Leo rushed at him at a speed that took everyone by surprise, even leaving behind a trail of fire behind him.


    Whoosh!


    Leo zoomed through the stage faster than a racing car going at full speed.


    When he arrived before Tyler, Leo did not stop and continued charging forward, striking Tyler in the chest with his shoulder.


    "Ah!"


    Tyler released a loud cry as he felt his ribs being shattered before his body was sent flying off the stage.


    Many people within the audience stood up when they saw what just happened, their faces filled with shock, but it was not because Leo had managed to win the match.


    "He didn''t use Fire st?!"


    "That Leo! He can use magic spells beside Fire st?!"


    "That was me Dash, a Tier 3 magic spell!"


    "Holy shit! Leo actually knows a Tier 3 magic spell! And he can even silent cast it!"


    The audience was in an uproar because Leo had used a magic spell that wasn''t Fire st for the first time, and it was even a tier above Fire st.


    Before this, pretty much everybody assumed that Leo only knew Fire st, but was no longer the case, and they began wondering what else Leo had hidden in his sleeves.


    "How dirty!"


    "Damn you, Leo!"


    The Red Moon Academy students began cursing at him shortly after snapping out of their daze.


    Leo turned to look at them and spoke while picking his ear with his pinky, acting quite obnoxious, "Huh? What are you talking about? What was so dirty about that?"


    "You mislead everybody with your Fire st and defeated Tyler using such a dirty tactic!" One of the eximed.


    Leo raised an eyebrow and said, "How is that dirty? Because you assumed that I can only use Fire st? I never made such ims, so don''t me me for making your own assumptions. Furthermore, even if I purposely mislead you, so what about it? Is there any rule that states I must reveal all of my secrets and skills to my opponent before the match? You guys sound so stupid right now."


    The Red Moon Academy was fuming in anger now, and it was not just the participants. Even the students in the audience were stomping their feet in anger, as they all believed that Tyler''s loss wasn''t deserved.


    "Enough. I will deal with him." A calm voice suddenly resounded, and the participants turned to look at Opal Tempest, who was already approaching the stage.


    "Opal Tempest," she quickly introduced herself.


    "Leo Magnus."


    "This will be a tough match for you, Leo. After all, your fire magic is very weak to her water magic." Lilith said.


    And she continued, "Of course, I am assuming that you will not use anything above Tier 3."


    Leo didn''t respond to Lilith''s assessment and remained silent, seemingly pondering about something.


    Opal also didn''t say anything after her introduction.


    The moment the match began, Opal created a water barrier around her.


    Even though he knew it was pointless, he wanted to see what would happen if he attacked her water barrier with his fire magic, so he casually threw a Fire st at her.


    Ssssss.


    A sizzling noise resounded as his Fire st was instantly consumed by Opal''s water barrier.


    ''Interesting¡­'' Leo thought to himself after seeing the results.


    Meanwhile, Opal used this chance to send out a spell of her own.


    "Water Burst!"


    Spikes suddenly emerged from her water barrier before shooting out like some kind of explosive.


    Leo quickly protected himself with Fire Barrier.


    Sssssssss.


    This time, his fire evaporated the small water projectiles.


    He smiled when he saw this, and he mumbled, "Fire may be weak to water, but water isn''t invulnerable to fire. If I want to defeat her, I will need something much stronger than Fire st¡ª something that willpletely evaporate her water."


    It was at this moment Opal suddenly cast a Tier 4 magic spell.


    "Hydro Pump!"


    A stream of water that could prate even steel flew at Leo.


    And to everyone''s surprise, Leo didn''t even bother dodging it and stood there silently.


    SSSSSSSS¡­


    Leo poured as much mana as he could into his Fire Barrier to increase the heat it generated, turning himself into a small sun.


    Unlike Fire st, Leo could add as much mana as he could into the Fire Barrier, and coupled with his mana regeneration, the strength of his Fire Barrier reached unprecedented levels.


    It had gotten to the point where even the audience could feel the heat from their seats.


    As for Opal''s Hydro Pump, it was evaporating faster than it could reach Leo.


    ''This guy¡­ Just how much mana did he put into his Fire Barrier? No¡­ How does he still have this much mana left?!'' Opal cried inwardly.


    Once the water stopped, Leo made his move.


    "Now it''s my turn." He spoke in a nonchnt voice as he pointed his palm at Opal.


    The following moment, a ring of fire appeared on the stage and surrounded Opal before shooting up into the sky,pletely trapping her inside.

 Chapter 168 Flame Wall

    Chapter 168 me Wall


    As the fire wall around Opal Tempest soared higher and higher, the audience stood from their seats once again from shock.


    "I-Impossible! This magic is me Wall¡ª a Tier 4 spell!" Kevin eximed when he saw the sky-high mes on the stage.


    "First me Dash and now me Wall¡­? Just how much more power is he hiding¡­?" Helia mumbled in a dazed voice as she stared at the fiery scene before her.


    Meanwhile, the spectators were so shocked that they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "It took me 6 months to learn a Tier 4 spell, yet he''s managed to do it in less than a month?! This guy is insane!"


    "Do you think this is because of the Fruit of Magic Awakening? What if it does more than just awaken one''s magic? What if it can boost their talent as well?!"


    "Fuck! That would make the Fruit of Magic Awakening even more valuable!"


    "And that will make Leo''s crime of eating it even more heinous!"


    While the students and ordinary spectators in the audience cursed Leo, those with influence and from powerful backgrounds were thinking about something else.


    "Although he''s quite the controversial topic, we cannot ignore his talents, and the heat will eventually die down. I think I might recruit him into our family." The representative from the Thorns Family said.


    Naturally, she wasn''t the only one with such thoughts, as the other three families were also thinking about adding Leo to their family.


    "That will depend on your capabilities," said the representative from the Tempest Family.


    "Are your families running out of talent or something? While it may seem like he has some talent, I don''t think he''s worthy of our attention." The representative from the Scarlet Family snorted with an arrogant look on his face.


    The representative from the Light Family remained silent, but one can tell by looking at his face that he was in deep thoughts.


    Meanwhile, inside the me Wall, Opal was barely able to defend herself from the intense heat that evaporated her water barrier faster than she could fix it, and she did not have enough mana to break out of the me Walls.


    ''Damn it! Is this how I will lose?! To a newbie magic user who has only studied magic for a month?!'' Opal gritted her teeth in frustration, but there was nothing she could do in this situation but wait for her defeat.


    In the end, she decided to deactivate her water barrier and focused on breaking the me Wall even if it meant using all of her mana.


    "Water Eruption!"


    Opal ignored the burning sensation on her body and endured the pain while she cast a Tier 4 magic spell, which ended up using the rest of her mana.


    BOOM!


    A flow of water erupted before her and attacked the deadly mes.


    When the two magic spells collided with one another, it produced arge amount of steam that quickly filled the stage.


    Opal had managed to weaken the me Wall, but she quickly realized that she did not defeat it, and within moments, the me Wall surged again.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Without any mana left to protect her, Opal felt as though she was being baked inside an oven, and her skin felt like it was burning away.


    Leo eventually deactivated the me Wall.


    Once the mes died down, the audience could finally see Opal again, and she was lying on the stage with the majority of her clothes burned away. However, her skin appeared to be fine, only looking slightly rosy, almost as though she had identally slept in the sun for too long and received sunburn.


    "Winner, Leo Magnus! Congrattions to the Four Witches Academy for acquiring their 6th point!" Thalia announced as her gaze was fixated on Leo for some reason.


    A few female staff members quickly approached the stage and covered up Opal''s body with a towel before carrying her away.


    Leo didn''t linger around and quickly got off the stage, where Kevin and the others were waiting for him.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t seem satisfied. Were you hoping that I would lose? Sorry, but I don''t n on losing. I am going to win every match until the end of the tournament." Leo said when he noticed their weird expressions.


    And he continued, "And don''t try to talk me out of it. You were the ones who came up with this idea."


    "Who said anything about talking you out of it? And I do not regret it." Kevin said with a nervous smile on his face. "After all, I finally got to see what you''re truly capable of. Now the question is how long you''ll be able to keep this up."


    "Is that so?" Leo casually shrugged.


    "Anyways, I''m tired, so I am going to rest in the waiting room. Call me when I need to enter the stage again."


    Eve then said, "We won''t be participating in any more matches for the day so you can go back to the hotel if you want. I will let Camille escort you back."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    Camille showed up shortly after to escort Leo back to the hotel while the others remained with Eve. Even though they no longer had any more matches for the day, it would be disrespectful of them to leave before they are officially dismissed.


    "Headmistress¡­ Just what kind of training did you make Leo go through? I cannot imagine how he can be this powerful in just a month." Valery suddenly asked her.


    Eve smiled and said, "My training methods are a secret."


    However, the students didn''t give up and continued to ask her questions regarding Leo.


    "How are you feeling?" Camille asked Leo as they drove back to the hotel.


    "I don''t know¡­ A little underwhelmed?" He sighed.


    "I thought these students would be much stronger, but I guess I was wrong. I had set my expectations too high."


    "If you''reparing these students to the Headmistress and Khrome, of course they''ll seem weak. The Headmistress is literally one of the strongest Adventurers in the whole city and Khrome has decades more experience than these students."


    "I know that, but still¡­"


    Once they returned to the hotel, Leo immediately went to his room to take a shower before retiring for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 169 Lia Scarlets First Appearance

    Chapter 169 Lia Scarlet''s First Appearance


    After a good night''s rest, Leo woke up early in the morning and went downstairs for the hotel''s breakfast.


    Naturally, there were students from the other schools there, and they would all turn to look at Leo when they noticed his presence in the dining room.


    It felt quite awkward for him, but he still ignored all of them and pretended as though they weren''t even there.


    A few minutes after he sat down at an empty table and began eating his food, he noticed a figure sitting right in front of him.


    "Normally, one would ask if they could sit at a table if there is already somebody there. It''s called being polite." Leo spoke as he looked at the person who just sat before him.


    "You dare to talk about being polite when you basically stripped me naked in front of tens of thousands of people?" A cold voice resounded.


    This person was Opal Tempest, who he defeated yesterday and also stripped naked with his me Wall.


    "If you want to me something, me the nature of this world. Fire burns things. If you want me to apologize for burning your clothes, you might as well ask me to apologize for fighting you." Leo calmly said.


    "You sharp-tongued bastard¡­"


    "Did youe here just to curse at me? If you''re going to eat, hurry up and eat."


    "Hmph!" Opal coldly snorted before she ignored him and started eating her food.


    ''This bastard doesn''t give a damn about my background, almost as though the Tempest Family isn''t in his eyes!''


    This is the first time amoner like Leo dares to disrespect her so openly, and it made her incredibly frustrated. However, there was nothing she could do. If she causes anymotion or hurts Leo during the tournament, her entire academy will be dragged down with her, and they would be disqualified from the tournament, regardless of her background.


    After quickly finishing his breakfast, Leo left the dining area and gathered with the others in the lobby before they made their way back to the stadium.


    Inside the waiting room for the Four Witches Academy, the atmosphere was quite tense, and Leo could feel the others'' gaze on him.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say, and in the end, he remained silent until they were called onto the stage.


    [Four Witches Academy] versus [Maxon Academy]


    "Um¡­ Does your ''fight until you lose'' challenge apply to us as well?" Cora asked him.


    Since only the magic students agreed to it, she wasn''t sure if it applied to them as well.


    And that is exactly what Leo said, "Since the agreement was only between me and the magic students, it wouldn''t be fair to drag you into it, so you can go first if you want."


    "Okay." Cora nodded.


    Unlike the magic students that already have plenty of fame, she wanted to stay in the spotlight a little longer.


    Cora entered the stage shortly after.


    Several minutester, she walked off the stage with a victory.


    Julian approached the stage next, and he went on to defeat the next two opponents, granting them another point.


    Compared to the Red Moon Academy, the Maxon Academy wasn''t anywhere as powerful, so they had no trouble during their matches.


    Once Julian got off the stage, Leo entered the stage and waited for his opponent for the Magic Tournament.


    "Leo is going to fight first?" The audience were surprised.


    They expected for the others to go first since he had his spotlight yesterday, but that didn''t appear to be the case.


    When the match began, Leo immediately sted his opponent off the stage with a quick and powerful Fire st.


    "He''s gone back to using Fire st!"


    "His opponents are probably too weak to make him use anything stronger."


    After the first match, Leo stayed for the second match, then the third.


    "Does he intend on fighting everybody today?! Are the others okay with this? He''s hogging all of the spotlight!"


    A few more momentster, Leo won all five matches within minutes and gained the Four Witches Academy their 8th point.


    It was a wless victory, and he made it seem effortless.


    The other participants didn''t want to admit it, but they could no longer take Leo as a joke. In fact, he''d be a real menace that was almost at Lia Scarlet''s level.


    "Who do you think is stronger? Leo or Lia Scarlet?"


    "Is that even a question? Lia Scarlet is a monster who is on a whole other level. Leo cannot even begin topare to her."


    "I would be very surprised if Leo canst a minute against Lia Scarlet. She defeated half of the Four Witches Academy''s team by herself during thest tournament."


    "I don''t know¡­ What are the chances of him hiding even more of his powers?"


    "Unless he knows a Tier 7 magic spell, he cannotpare to Lia Scarlet."


    "That''s impossible¡­ Nobody can learn a Tier 7 magic spell in a month¡­"


    Time passed quickly, and the Four Witches Academy didn''t get to fight a second match that day.


    As for the other schools, those that have less than 2 points after fighting three matches were kicked out of the tournament.


    On the fourth day of the tournament.


    "Starting today, those with less than 5 points and lose will be permanently out of the tournament!" Thalia announced right before the first match began.


    Sometimeter, the first match began.


    [Scarlet Academy] versus [Sakura Academy]


    "Ooooh!"


    The audience erupted in cheers when they saw this matchup, as the Sakura Academy was ranked third in the previous tournament.


    The Sakura Academy showed up first, and the Scarlet Academy showed up a minuteter.


    When the Scarlet Academy showed up,pared to the previous three days, there was an additional person there.


    "It''s Lia Scarlet! She''s finally decided to show up after three days of absence!"


    "As expected of the Sakura Academy! They are an opponent that she cannot ignore!" The audience were filled with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Leo stared intensively at Lia''s face through the screen, his thoughts unknown.

 Chapter 170 Ruthless

    Chapter 170 Ruthless


    "If it isn''t our little Mana Drain addict. I wonder how she''ll perform." Lilith said when she saw Lia''s appearance.


    "How powerful do you think she is?" Leo asked her.


    "It''s hard to say, but I''m pretty confident that she''s one of¡ª if not the strongest student in this tournament."


    Leo sighed out loud, "Why did she also participate in this tournament? She doesn''t seem like the kind of person who would care about these kinds of things."


    "She''s probably doing it to increase her own reputation."


    "If you ask me, I say she''s already famous enough. Look at how many people are cheering for her."


    The tournament began shortly after.


    The Knight Tournament was very exciting and fierce with both sides fighting to the bitter end. Each fight took about 10 minutes, and during this time, the fighters would try to suppress one another with barely any pauses in-between.


    In the end, the Sakura Academy actually narrowly defeated the Scarlet Academy, taking their first defeat.


    "Oooooooh! The Sakura Academy has managed to defeat the Scarlet Academy, bing the first school to take a point from them! Marvelous work!"


    "..."


    The magic students from the Scarlet Academy looked at the knights that lost with disdain on their faces.


    "A bunch of trash. How could you lose to those weaklings?"


    "Our Scarlet Academy lost face because of your defeat. You better prepare yourselves once we get back to the academy."


    The Scarlet Academy did not take defeats lightly, and many of their students were perfectionist, which made their environment incrediblypetitive and toxic. However, because of this pressure that always bore down on them, its students were levels above the other academies.


    Despite this, they still lost against the Sakura Academy, which wasn''t that surprising, because they were ranked first when ites to swordsmanship.


    As for the Scarlet Academy, they were theplete opposite, being first in magic and third in swordsmanship.


    The Four Witches Academy was slightly behind them, being second in magic and fourth in swordsmanship.


    "Lia, what do you want to do?" The Headmaster of the Scarlet Family, who was also Lia''s uncle, asked her.


    "I will finish this quickly." She said in a nonchnt manner before she started approaching the stage, which surprised many people there, including her fellow students, as she had never gone first before.


    ''I will quickly end this match so that I can fight Leo sooner.'' Lia thought to herself as she stepped onto the stage.


    The magic students from the Sakura Academy immediately became nervous when they saw Lia''s small figure standing on the stage, and none of them dared to approach the stage. Even though she casually stood there, she seemed incredibly menacing to her opponents, as they still recall her prowess in the previous tournaments.


    Eventually, one of them entered the stage and stood before her.


    "Jason Craft. It''s an honor to exchange magic with you, Lady Scarlet." The student bowed to her in a respectful manner, hoping that she would go easy on him for it.


    "Lia Scarlet," she spoke in a low but clear voice, sounding like an innocent child.


    The buzzer resounded a momentter.


    Jason immediately raised his wand and pointed it at Lia, but before he could even fully construct the magic circle in his head, the mana around Lia''s small body distorted, and an invisible pressure bore down on Jason''s body like a mountain, instantly crushing his body and forcing him to his knees.


    "You have three seconds to surrender before I crush your body." Lia spoke in a cold voice.


    Jason''s back was soaked in cold sweat after hearing her words.


    There was one thing about Lia Scarlet that everybody knew¡ª that she wasn''t someone who bluffs. If she says she will do something, she will do it without fail, no matter the consequences or risks. In fact, this is what scares people the most about Lia Scarlet.


    "I-I surrender!" Jason surrendered a secondter, bing the first person to surrender in a match.


    Even though the magic protecting them could protect them from sharp objects and magic, it wasn''t that effective against impact damage, so Lia could, without doubt, crush him into meat paste with her gravity magic.


    Lia stopped her magic the moment her opponent gave up.


    When Jason returned to his fellow students, nobody there made fun of him or med him for losing, and they even patted him on the back tofort him.


    The second student entered the stage a momentter¡ª only to lose the exact same way.


    "You have three seconds to surrender." Lia repeated.


    "I surrender!"


    The audience erupted into another uproar.


    "Fight her, your damn cowards!"


    "If you''re going to surrender, do it before the match begins to save us all time!"


    In the end, Lia defeated all five opponents in less than five minutes by forcing them to surrender.


    "The Scarlet Eyes is as ruthless as ever¡ª no, she''s be even more ruthless. At least she fought them properly before." The representative of the Thorns Family said with a bittersweet smile on her face.


    "Defeating her opponents before they can even cast a single spell. She''s truly on another level," said the Tempest Family''s representative.


    "She''s grown so much stronger since thest tournament. The other students can''t even catch up to her now." The representative of the Light Family sighed.


    All of these representatives were all feeling envious of the Scarlet Family for having such a monster in their family.


    "Hahaha!" The representative for the Scarlet Family merelyughed out loud, and on his face was a gleeful smile.


    Meanwhile, inside the Four Witches Academy''s waiting room, its participants started feeling nervous after seeing the result of the match.


    "That Lia¡­ This year is going to be really rough." John sighed.


    "At this rate, she will be invincible by the next tournament." Valery shook her head with a bitter smile on her face.


    Kevin turned to look at Leo and said, "If you can defeat her, I will call you Young Master."


    "..." Leo was speechless, but he understood their feeling¡ª the feeling of being helpless before a seemingly unbeatable entity.


    --


    Author''s Note: As requested, I will give a bonus chapter for every super gift. The chapter will be much longer than usual, too. I will also count the super gift from yesterday, so I will release an extra chapterter today.

 Chapter 171 The Most Anticipated Match

    Chapter 171 The Most Anticipated Match


    "She used gravity magic, right? How do we evenbat that? Her opponents were helpless before it." Leo asked Lilith a momentter.


    "It''s quite simple, actually. Just protect your body with your mana. Although it won''tpletely negate its effect, you can greatly reduce its power. Naturally, this will depend on your mana and magic power."


    "If you''re too weak, you will experience what the Sakura Academy experienced just now."


    "I see¡­"


    Once the Scarlet Academy returned to their waiting room, the students thanked Lia for her hard work.


    "Great job, Lady Scarlet. You have helped us regain our face."


    "As expected of Lady Scarlet. The Sakura Academy couldn''t even hold a candle to your prowess."


    Lia suddenly turned to look at these students, silencing them with a single nce, and she said, "I will fight in all of the matches starting now."


    "Huh?"


    The students couldn''t believe their ears.


    "You guys take too long to finish the matches."


    And without exining any further, Lia stopped speaking to them.


    The students were puzzled about her decision, but they didn''t dare to question it.


    A few matchester, the Four Witches Academy were called onto the stage.


    Their opponent was the Soul Academy, who was ranked 5 for thest tournament.


    The Knight Tournament progressed like usual with Cora and Julian going first.


    Both Cora and Julian managed to defeat their opponent, but they had to rest after their fight, so Leo fought the third round.


    Naturally, he won the fight. However, it wasn''t as easy as the Magic Tournament, and he needed to actually focus and be serious about it.


    Once the fight began, Leo took the stage first.


    "He''s going first again?! What is going on with the Four Witches Academy this year?"


    The audience was already tired of Leo and his Fire st by now, and they wanted to see the other students fight.


    "I will go first." A handsome young man from the Soul Academy said to the others.


    "Okay. Good luck, and don''t underestimate him."


    "I won''t."


    Once both participants were on the stage, they introduced themselves.


    "Leo Magnus."


    "Michael Light."


    "Light?" Leo raised an eyebrow after hearing this unique surname.


    "Are you, by any chance, rted to Camille Light?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "She''s my aunt. Why do you care?" Michael said with an unhappy look on his face for some reason.


    "Nothing. I was just curious." Leo said.


    The buzzer resounded a momentter.


    "Spear of Light!" Michael quickly tossed a spear at Leo the moment the match began.


    ''As expected, he has a light magic affinity, just like Miss Camille.'' Leo thought to himself as he instinctively dodged the golden spear that he had seen many times by now.


    "Ray of Light!"


    A small golden sun suddenly appeared above Michael, and it shot out multiple goldensers in quick session at Leo.


    "Whoa!" Leo hastily dodged thesers.


    Sssss.


    The stage sizzled and melted when thesersnded.


    ''Never seen that one before.'' Leo smiled.


    "Divine Lance!"


    A longnce made of light materialized in Michael''s grasp, and he pointed it at Leo.


    "Fire!" He shouted the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    A powerful golden beam of light was released by the Divine Lance, threatening to erase everything it touches.


    When Leo saw this, he quickly used me Dash to get away safely.


    "What is going on? Why isn''t he attacking?" Kevin noticed Leo''s strange actions and asked out loud.


    Compared to his previous fights, Leo was acting very evasive and defensive for some reason.


    However, the others couldn''t answer Kevin''s question, so they remained silent.


    The audience eventually noticed Leo''s strange behavior as well, and they all began questioning it.


    ''This guy¡­ What is he doing?!'' Michael asked himself, but he didn''t stop casting spells¡ª he couldn''t, as he feared that Leo might retaliate the moment he stops.


    Unbeknownst to them, Leo had a very simple yet petty reason for his behavior.


    "Come on! Is this all you''ve got?!" Leo suddenly beganughing out loud.


    "Shut up! Golden Needles!" Michael shouted before releasing hundreds of tiny needle-like projectiles at Leo.


    Leo didn''t bother dodging this and protected himself with Fire Barrier.


    ''I am always bullied by Miss Camille and her light magic! It''s so refreshing to mess with someone else that uses light magic!'' Leoughed inwardly as he continued to taunt Michael.


    "Are you really Miss Camille''s nephew?"


    "If you want to hit me, you''ll need to cast your spells faster!"


    "Fuck you!" Michael gritted his teeth and released his strongest spell¡ª a Tier 6 spell.


    "Holy Arrow!"


    A golden bow appeared in Michael''s grasp the following moment.


    However, he didn''t aim it at Leo. Instead, he pointed it towards the sky.


    When he released the arrow, it shot straight up into the sky and disappeared into thin air.


    Then, arge golden magic circle that covered the entire arena appeared.


    The following moment, thousands of golden arrows rained down upon the stage.


    "Let''s see how you''ll dodge this!" Michael said with a confident smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Leo cast me Wall around himself.


    A ring of fire surrounded Leo, burning all of the arrows that touched it.


    Once the magic circle above the stage disappeared, Leo said from within his me Wall, "Alright, I''m satisfied now. Let''s fight again sometime."


    "Huh?" Michael didn''t understand the meaning behind Leo''s words, nor did he have the time to, as Leo had suddenly charged out of his me Wall using me Dash, and he was charging towards Michael''s direction.


    "Ack!"


    Michael released a cry as he was sent flying off the stage.


    After defeating Michael, Leo went on to defeat the rest of the students from the Soul Academy, and he did so by using his old tactics¡ª spamming Fire st until he won.


    His performance left the audiencepletely dumbfounded.


    As for Michael, he was absolutely livid, as he felt like he had been targeted by Leo for some reason.


    ''This bastard! Does he have some kind of grudge against the Light Family?! How dare he humiliate me in such a manner!'' Michael gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Congrattions to the Four Witches Academy for acquiring their 10th point! Out of all of the participants, they are the only ones that have managed to remain undefeated!" Thalia announced.


    Towards the end of the day, the Scarlet Academy was picked for another match, and to everyone''s surprise, Lia was the first to enter the stage again.


    However, their opponent, the Phantom Academy,pletely surrendered after losing just two rounds to Lia, as the remaining three refused to enter the stage just to surrender.


    At the end of the day, half of the schools participating in the tournament were eliminated.


    Once he was back in his room in the hotel, Leo sighed, "At this rate, I won''t need to use anything stronger than me Wall¡ª at least until I face Lia."


    "That''s a good thing, no? It just means you''re that strong." Lilith said.


    "I know, but I want to show off a little. I trained my ass off to do so, after all."


    Lilith shook her head and said, "Honestly, if I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t use anything above Tier 5. In case you forgot, being too talented could be a bad thing and backfire on you."


    "Unlike Lia Scarlet, who is protected by the Scarlet Family, you''re just an ordinary student who got lucky with the Fruit of Magic Awakening¡ª at least this is how the others see you. If you show too much talent, you''ll be hunted by those who are jealous or those who don''t want you to be a threat in the future."


    Leo became silent after hearing her words, and he agreed with her.


    "You''re right. I got ahead of myself." He said a momentter, and he continued, "If I can defeat Lia without using above Tier 5 magic, I will do it."


    The following day, Leo returned to the stadium.


    "There''s a good chance that we''ll face the Scarlet Academy today." Eve said when they entered the waiting room.


    She turned to look at Leo and continued, "Lia Scarlet is your biggest threat, but you cannot look down on the others."


    "I know." He nodded.


    However, they didn''t get matched up with the Scarlet Academy.


    [Four Witches Academy] versus [Sakura Academy]


    They were fighting Sakura Academy, who had lost to the Scarlet Academy.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Cora apologized to the Headmistress and the others when she lost her match.


    A few minutester, Julian also apologized, "I''m sorry¡­"


    The Sakura Academy was truly on another level when it came to swordsmanship, and they had managed to defeat both Cora and Julian.


    "It''s all up to you now, Leo." Cora said to him.


    "I''ll try my best."


    For the first time during this tournament, Leo was feeling pressure.


    He wasn''t as confident in his swordsmanship as he is in his magic, and he had three strong opponents to defeat, not to mention that they had bested even the Scarlet Academy.


    Once he was on the stage, Leo got rid of all of his unless thoughts and focused on his opponents.


    The first two opponents were not as difficult, as they had been weakened during their fight with Cora and Julian, and Leo defeated them after a few minutes.


    However, his third opponent was on a whole other level, and he felt like he was facing a slightly weaker Khrome.


    The two of them went back and forth for many minutes, keeping the audience at the edge of their seats as they wondered if Leo would finally have his first defeat in the tournament with most of the audience hoping for Leo''s defeat.


    Many minutester, his opponent made a slight mistake, and Leo took advantage of this chance, narrowly defeating him.


    "Damn it! He''s still undefeated!" The audience cursed out loud when Leo won.


    "Phew." Leo wiped his forehead after winning the fight.


    "Good fight." He said to his opponent.


    "Yes, it was truly a good fight."


    His opponent requested for a handshake afterward, and he epted it.


    Unfortunately for Leo, he was not finished, as he had to deal with the Magic Tournament next.


    "I don''t have the stamina to mess around, so I am going to finish this as soon as possible." Leo mumbled to himself as his next opponent entered the stage.


    "Jason Craft."


    "Leo Magnus."


    The moment the match began, Leo summoned his me Walls, trapping his opponent within.


    Then, without any pauses, he immediately cast his next spell.


    BOOM!


    A barrage of Fire sts attacked Jason while he was still trapped inside the me Wall.


    And since his vision was obstructed by the me Wall, Jason couldn''t react in time to the attack and was sent flying.


    Leo repeated this strategy for the next four fights, and his opponents had no response for this kind of tactic.


    "Leo Magnus did it again! Eight victories in a row! This is an unprecedented achievement that may never be achieved again!" Thalia eximed in her microphone.


    The audience were baffled by the results, and they were beginning to wonder if Leo could have a chance at defeating Lia Scarlet.


    At the end of the day, those with fewer than 7 points were eliminated from the tournament.


    The next day.


    [Four Witches Academy] versus [Scarlet Academy]


    On the sixth day of the tournament, the Four Witches Academy was finally matched with the Scarlet Academy, and it was even the first match of the day.


    The audience went wild after seeing that their most anticipated fight of this tournament was finally bing a reality.


    "This is it, Leo. If you can defeat the Scarlet Academy¡ª Lia Scarlet, we will win this tournament." Eve said to him.


    The Four Witches Academy arrived at the stage at the same time as the Scarlet Academy.


    "Leo¡­" Lia''s gaze was fixated on him the moment she could see him, and the tingly sensation in her body returned.


    Leo felt his skin crawl when he sensed Lia''s sharp gaze, and he recalled what she said to him before.


    "Leon, I want you."


    "It may not be today or even a year from now, but I will not give up until you''re mine."


    Almost as if he was affected by a spell, Lia''s voice resounded in his head repeatedly.

 Chapter 172 Fighting the Scarlet Academy

    Chapter 172 Fighting the Scarlet Academy


    ''Leo¡­ He''s definitely Leon!'' Lia came to this conclusion when the tingling sensation in her body reached its peak, feeling as though Leo was using mana drain on her from afar.


    "She''s definitely onto you, Leo. Look at the way she''s staring at you." Lilith chuckled.


    Leo merely sighed at her words.


    Sometimeter, the tournament began, and Cora went up to the stage first.


    During the whole fight, Liapletely ignored the match, and she kept her eyes fixated on Leo, almost as though she was afraid that he''d disappear from her sight if she looked away.


    As for Leo, he tried his best to avoid eye contact with Lia by focusing on the match.


    Cora and her opponent were evenly matched in terms of technique and skills, but Cora''s opponent was a little faster in terms of speed.


    Several minutester, Cora was defeated. However, her opponent was exhausted from the fight.


    Julian reced Cora and defeated her opponent, who remained on the stage to weaken him, but it didn''t really work out that well.


    After defeating her, Julian went on to defeat his next opponent.


    The Four Witches Academy was taking the lead with only a single defeat for the Knight Tournament, but that would notst long, as Julian was defeated by thest fighter in the Scarlet Academy.


    Leo consumed a Mana Suppressing Pill before approaching the stage a momentter.


    "Leo Magnus."


    "Zen Everbleed."


    The buzzer resounded, and Leo immediately prepared to confront his opponent, but something very unexpected happened.


    "Surrender!" A clear voice suddenly resounded, halting both Leo and Zen.


    They turned to look at Lia, who had just spoken just now.


    "E-Excuse me?" Zen spoke in a nervous voice.


    She red at Zen and repeated, "Surrender yourself. I will not repeat myself."


    Lia''s words sent shockwaves through the stadium.


    "What?! Did she just tell her own teammate to surrender?!"


    "Why would she do that?"


    "How overbearing!"


    "L-Lia¡­ Why are you telling your own teammate to surrender? You should be threatening our enemy, not our allies!" Her uncle asked her with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    "So I can fight Leo faster, and I don''t want to fight him while he''s weakened." Lia gave her reasoning, which was quite simple yet ridiculous at the same time.


    "Uhhh¡­" The Headmaster had a perplexed look on his face, but he didn''t want to upset her.


    He eventually gave up and turned to look at Zen Everbleed before nodding his head with a solemn expression on his face, his intentions clear.


    Seeing this, Zen sighed out loud, "I surrender."


    The audience went into anothermotion.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Is this even allowed?!"


    "I don''t think there are any rules that state one cannot tell their own teammates to surrender¡­"


    Meanwhile, Thalia spoke through her microphone, "What an unexpected turn of events! Who could''ve expected that Zen Everbleed would be forced to surrender by his own teammate! Truly an unprecedented event!"


    And before Zen could even walk off the stage, Lia jumped onto the stage, standing right in front of Leo with a nonchnt look on her face.


    "I appreciate your effort, but I don''t like being looked down on." Leo said to her in a calm voice.


    "I am not looking down on you. I wanted to have a fair fight with you." Lia said.


    "A fair fight, huh?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Lia spoke, "You''re not afraid of me?"


    "Of course not. Why would I be scared of you?"


    Lia took a few more steps forward until she was standing literally in front of Leo.


    Her eyes red into his, and she spoke in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them, "You''re Leon, aren''t you?"


    Leo''s eyebrows twitched upon hearing her words, and he immediately distanced himself from her.


    "You have the wrong person." He said in a calm voice.


    "You''re lying."


    "I¡ª"


    The buzzer resounded, signaling the beginning of the match. However, neither Lia or Leo moved from their spot.


    "Why would I lie to you? This is my first time speaking with you." Leo said a momentter.


    "You cannot deceive my eyes. I don''t know why you''re hiding your identity, but it''s not going to work on me."


    "Like I''d already said, you have the wrong person. And what makes you think I am this person that you''re speaking about? How ridiculous."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Lia spoke, "Why don''t we y a little game, Leo."


    "What are you talking about? We''re in the middle of a tournament."


    "The rules are simple. If you can defeat me, I will stop questioning your identity. However, if I win, you will tell me everything and be mine."


    Leo scoffed, "This game doesn''t seem very fair. If I lose, I will be yours. However, if I win, you will only stop bothering me. How is that fair even in the slightest?"


    "..." Lia couldn''t refute his words, as it did seem unfair to him, who was taking far more risks than she was.


    "I understand. Then how about this? If I win, you will be mine. However, if I lose, I will be yours." Lia suggested.


    Leo was utterly speechless. Even if he won, he couldn''t possibly make the treasure of the Scarlet Family ''his'', as her family would immediately hunt him down.


    "Ummm¡­ Are you two going to fight anytime soon?" Thalia suddenly asked them, as it has been several minutes since the fight started.


    "Sorry! We will begin the fight now!" Leo apologized to her.


    He then turned to look at Lia and said, "Alright, I will y your little game."


    Naturally, he wasn''t going to make her ''his'' even if he won.


    Leo and Lia distanced themselves from each other.


    "Are you ready?" He asked her.


    "Whenever you are."


    "Then let''s go!"


    Both Leo and Lia''s aura suddenly exploded, causing a powerful mana disturbance in the stadium.


    The following moment, both of them released their magic spell.


    --


    AN: The bonus chapters will be released after the mass release. There will be 15 chapters over the next two days.

 Chapter 173 Fighting Lia Scarlet

    Chapter 173 Fighting Lia Scarlet


    The first thing Leo did was protect himself with a mana barrier, as he was sure that Lia was going to use her gravity magic to try and crush him.


    As for Lia, she did just as Leo had predicted, casting the Tier 4 magic spell ''Gravity Maniption'' right from the beginning, which allowed her to increase the gravity around Leo by many folds.


    However, she wasn''t done yet.


    "Gravity Well."


    Not only did she increase the gravity around him, she''s actively trying to crush him with a second spell.


    "H-He didn''t fall! He''s actually resisting Lia Scarlet''s gravity magic!" The audience overflowed with excitement when they saw this because they were worried that Leo couldn''t handle Lia''s magic and lose to her like the other victims, as that would make for a boring match.


    However, this didn''t mean that Leo wasn''t struggling, because he was, and he could barely stand still with this immense pressure bearing down on him.


    ''me Wall!''


    Leo pointed his wand at Lia with much difficulty before casting Fire Wall and obstructing her view, which also disrupted her spell.


    Once the pressure on him was gone, Leo immediately began bombarding Lia with Fire sts.


    Suddenly, a massive hole opened up in the me Wall, and Leo could see a ck balling from inside the me Wall.


    "Gravity Ball." Lia mumbled, releasing a Tier 5 magic spell.


    This ck ball functioned almost like a ck hole as it absorbed all of Leo''s mes.


    Seeing this, Leo dodged it using me Dash, then he gritted his teeth and began casting a Tier 5 spell for the first time in this tournament.


    After spending a few seconds gathering his mana, Leo released it.


    ''me Tempest!''


    A tornado made out of pure mes materialized on the stage before confronting the Gravity Ball.


    The Gravity Ball absorbed the mes from the me Tempest, but it stopped halfway, as it had reached its capacity and couldn''t absorb anymore.


    When this happened, the Gravity Ball simply disappeared into thin air.


    The audience jumped out of their seats when they saw this.


    "Tier 5 magic spell?! That bastard Leo was still hiding some of his strength?!" Kevin was utterly astonished.


    "This Leo¡­ What are the chances of him knowing a Tier 6 magic spell as well?" The representative from the Thorns Family questioned out loud.


    "There''s no way. Learning a Tier 5 magic spell in a month is already a miracle, not to mention his other spells," said the representative from the Tempest Family.


    "Even if he can use a Tier 6 spell, he won''t be able to defeat our Scarlet Eyes." The representative from the Scarlet Family said with a confident smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, after casting me Tempest, Leo took a moment to multicast several more me Tempests.


    A few secondster, four fiery tornados appeared on the stage.


    Lia''s eyes widened slightly, as she was impressed by his prowess.


    And if someone like Lia was impressed, one can already imagine the audiences'' reaction.


    ''Void Step.''


    Lia used dark magic to avoid the me Tempests.


    ''Damn it¡­'' Leo cursed inwardly when he saw Lia using dark magic.


    ''If only I could use my dark magic as well¡­'' he sighed.


    After dodging his me Tempests, Lia started using dark magic instead of gravity magic, almost as though she was provoking him, as she knew that he also had dark magic affinity.


    Many Void Spearster, Lia returned to using gravity magic.


    "It''s about time we end this, Leon." Lia suddenly said to him.


    "After today, you''ll be mine."


    Leo shuddered when he saw the slight grin on her face.


    "Gravity Maniption." Lia used her Tier 4 magic again, but this time, it had the opposite effect.


    Instead of pressuring Leo, it actually made him weightless.


    And before Leo could react, Lia released another spell.


    "Reverse Gravity Well."


    Just as its name suggested, it did the opposite of Gravity Well, so instead of pressing him down, it pulled him up, and paired with Gravity Maniption, she sent Leo flying straight into the sky.


    "Whoa!" Leo was taken aback by this situation, and he hoped that she wouldn''t throw him off the stage like this.


    "Lilith! Is there anything I can do about this?!" He decided to ask for her advice as he continued to levitate higher into the sky.


    "Yes. You can brace yourself," she said.


    "What kind of advice is that?!" He eximed.


    Fortunately for Leo, Lia had no intention of throwing him off the stage, as she didn''t want that kind of victory.


    Unfortunately for him, what she had nned was much worse than being sent off the stage.


    "Gravity Hell." Lia muttered in a cold voice.


    Leo, who was about three hundred meters in the air, suddenly felt as though a mountain had fallen on top of him, causing him to fall back down to the ground at a rapid rate.


    Leo feared for his life at this moment. If he fell from this height while being pressured by gravity magic, he would surely be meat paste.


    ''Fuck! I have to use that spell if I want to survive this!'' Leo immediately began casting this spell that came to his mind.


    A few momentster, mere seconds before his body mmed into the stage, Leo used Divine me Fortification, which was his strongest defense magic spell.


    BOOM!


    The entire stage shook when Leo crashed into the stage, creating a crater in the center of it.


    Dust and rubbles flew everywhere, obstructing the spectators'' view and preventing them from seeing the situation on the stage.


    But even without looking at his condition, many people there did not believe that Leo would be able to survive such a devastating attack.


    "Shit¡­ I really hope he''s still alive¡­" The Thorns Family''s representative swallowed nervously, as she was nning to recruit Leo into her family after the tournament.


    If he died, it would be a huge waste of talent, not to mention the Fruit of Magic Awakening.

 Chapter 174 Fighting Lia Scarlet(2)

    Chapter 174 Fighting Lia Scarlet(2)


    ''Holy fuck¡­ I managed to survive¡­ That crazy bitch. Didn''t she want me? Does she not care if I am dead or alive?'' Leo felt a sense of relief wash over him when he survived the fall.


    However, he didn''t try to leave the crater and decided to remain in the cloud of dust, as his body was currently engulfed in golden mes because of the Divine me Fortification.


    ''If I leave now, everyone will see my mes and realize that I can use Tier 7 magic, and Headmistress Eve will question where I learned this spell.''


    Fortunately for him, Divine me Fortificationsted only half a minute.


    Meanwhile, the audience were making bets with each other.


    "I bet you a thousand that he''s alive!"


    "Then I will bet you a thousand that he''s dead!"


    "Nobody can survive that kind of fall even with the magic protecting them!"


    "Right? He was even being pressured by Lia Scarlet''s gravity magic. He''d have to be made of steel to survive that kind of fall."


    "Fuck¡­ Did he really die?" Kevin tapped the floor with his foot in an anxious manner when Leo didn''te back out of the crater.


    "Leo¡­" Valery muttered in a weak voice, her gaze filled with worry.


    Eve had a deep frown on her face. Despite her confidence in Leo, she couldn''t help but worry about what had just happened.


    ''I should''ve taught him some more defensive spells.'' She regretted not teaching Leo more spells, but it was toote at this point.


    Fifteen seconds after Leo fell back down, the medical team approached the stage and prepared to heal Leo if he was still alive.


    After another fifteen seconds, Thalia spoke into her microphone, "Medics! Go check on him!"


    The medics rushed onto the stage after hearing Thalia''s words.


    However, right as they reached the steps, Leo''s voice resounded, "Calm down. I am not dead yet."


    A gust of wind suddenly swept the stage as Leo used mana st to st away the dust, revealing his figure that lookedpletely fine besides a few scratches.


    The medics and Thalia were baffled to see Leo in such good condition after suffering that kind of attack.


    If they were in his shoes, they would have a broken limb or two at the very least.


    "Holy fuck! He''s actually alive!"


    "And he doesn''t seem to be hurt!"


    "Is he even human?!"


    The audience were once again shocked by the oue.


    "A-Are you sure you''re fine?" The person leading the medics asked Leo just to be sure.


    "Yes, I am fine." Leo nodded.


    He turned to look at Lia and continued, "That was quite harsh of you. I really thought I was going to die there."


    "But you didn''t." Lia calmly said.


    "I''m just saying what if I had actually died? If I hadn''t used my trump card, I would''ve definitely died there."


    "But you didn''t die." She repeated, still with a nonchnt look on her face.


    "Forget it. Let''s continue our match now, shall we?"


    Hearing his words, Lia nodded her head, and she began casting her spell.


    However, she suddenly halted her movements when arge shadow suddenly entered her view.


    Lia and the audience tilted their heads and looked at the sky, their heads moving simultaneously.


    "T-That''s¡­"


    The audiences'' eyes and mouth were wide open from shock when they saw a massive rock the size of a building that was engulfed in mes falling from the sky.


    "That''s¡­" Helia stared at the meteor in the sky with a dazed look on her face.


    "Tier 6 magic, Meteor¡­?" John muttered in a low voice.


    "Impossible!" The representatives from the Celestial Families stood up from shock, especially the Scarlet Family.


    ''Don''t me me for this, Lia.'' Leo said inwardly.


    During the thirty seconds that he hid within the crater, he didn''t just sit there doing nothing, and he used that time to cast and overcharge Meteor, his Tier 6 spell.


    Since everybody was upied with the stage and Leo''s condition, nobody there noticed the magic circle in the sky until it was toote and the Meteor was already falling down.


    Lia gritted her teeth and quickly began casting her spell.


    "Gravity Maniption!"


    "Reverse Gravity Well!"


    She tried to slow down the Meteor by manipting the gravity around the Meteor, and while she seeded, it had cost her a lot of mana.


    Furthermore, while it had slowed down, the Meteor was actually still falling and still a threat.


    Without any other options left, Lia decided what little mana she had left to cast her final spell.


    Arge magic circle suddenly appeared around the Meteor, and to everyone''s surprise, it had seven rings.


    "T-Tier 7 magic?!"


    This was Lia''s first time using her Tier 7 magic in public, so this was news to everyone there.


    Leo was curious about her Tier 7 magic, so he purposefully did not try to interrupt her even though he could''ve defeated her at that moment when she was distracted.


    A few momentster, right as the Meteor was about to smash into the stage, Lia spoke in a cold voice, "Forces of Destruction!"


    Cracks suddenly began appearing on the Meteor, and three secondster, the whole rock shattered into tens of thousands of tiny fragments.


    Lia fell to her knees afterward from experiencing mana fatigue.


    "I''m impressed. You can actually use Tier 7 magic." Leo approached her slowly and nonchntly.


    Now that Lia had no mana, she was no longer a threat to him, and he didn''t need to worry about any retaliation.


    The whole stadium became dead silent from anticipation.


    Is this the end? Will Lia Scarlet actually lose to Leo Magnus, who started training magic only a month ago? Is this the birth of a legend?


    "Just like how you gave your opponents a chance to surrender, I will give you a chance to surrender." Leo said after stopping right in front of her.


    "You have three seconds to surrender before I toss you out of the stage myself."

 Chapter 175 Fighting Lia Scarlet(3)

    Chapter 175 Fighting Lia Scarlet(3)


    "Leon¡­" Lia suddenly mumbled his name in a weak voice.


    "Sorry, but I am not Leon. I am Leo. You have the wrong person." Leo shook his head.


    Lia remained silent, nor did she move even after three seconds had passed.


    "Your time is up. Don''t me me for this." Leo sighed.


    He pointed his wand at her and unleashed a me Tempest right on her.


    The me Tempest swallowed her small body and spun her around in the air for a few circles before spitting her out, sending her flying off the stage.


    "Lady Scarlet! Are you okay?!" Her ssmates and uncle immediately rushed to her side.


    "Stay away from me." Lia suddenly spoke in a cold voice, halting their movements.


    Lia slowly stood up and started walking back to the stage.


    "Lia¡­ The match is already over¡­" Her uncle said to her.


    However, she ignored him and continued approaching the stage.


    When Leo saw this, he remained on the stage and waited to see what she wanted to achieve.


    Lia returned to the stage a momentter, stopping only when she was before Leo again.


    "What do you want?" Leo asked her.


    "That should be my question. You won the match, and ording to our bet, as the loser, I am now yours. What do you want from me?"


    "You''re seriously going to take that seriously? I don''t want you, so you can just forget about the bet. Though, I would appreciate it if you stop bothering me from now on." Leo said in a solemn voice.


    Lia''s body trembled when she heard his words, and she felt a prickling sensation in her heart, almost as though someone had poked it with a needle.


    "Why¡­?" Lia suddenly mumbled in a weak voice.


    "Why don''t you want me¡­? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Eh?" Leo was taken aback when he noticed a droplet of tear had suddenly formed in the corner of Lia''s eyes.


    ''She''s crying¡­?'' He was truly shocked, as he didn''t even think she was capable of producing tears.


    "Wow! You actually made her cry!" Lilith hovered right beside him and stared at Lia''s face together with him.


    "I must say, Leo, you were a little too harsh just now. How can you tell a girl that you don''t want her? You will be single for the rest of your life at this rate!" Lilith continued to speak.


    "Shut up¡­ I don''t actually hate her. I just don''t want to deal with the Scarlet Family and her stupid butler, and this is the best way I can think of that will distance us." He sighed.


    "I''m sure there are other ways to go about this¡ª ways that don''t require you to make a girl cry." Lilith shook her head.


    Leo rubbed his eyes and sighed.


    He then said, "Alright, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean what I said just now. I''m not really good with words, especially during these kinds of situations. Anyways, it''s not that I don''t want you. It''s just that we live in two different worlds. You see, I am amoner who is currently hated by the whole world and you''re the Young Lady of the Scarlet Family. There''s no way I can make you mine because your family will kill me if I do such a thing. If you understand, then¡ª"


    In the midst of his sentence, Lia suddenly moved.


    She grabbed his cor and pulled him into her, connecting their lips together.


    "WHAT?!"


    The audience eximed out loud when they realized what Lia had just done.


    "L-Lady Scarlet?!" Her teammates were so shocked that they fell on their buttocks.


    As for her uncle, his eyes were popping out of its sockets.


    "No way¡­" Valery and the others were also baffled.


    "What a sudden turn of events¡­" Eve shook her head with a bittersweet smile on her face.


    A few secondster, Lia released Leo and spoke, "I don''t care about that. If you cannot be mine, then I will be yours. It is as simple as that."


    "..."


    Leo was speechless. This was his first time kissing a girl, and he didn''t know how to react.


    Should he smile? Should he cry? What should he do?


    "Umm¡­ I''m sorry to disturb you lovebirds, but we''re still in the middle of a tournament¡­" Thalia eventually broke the silence.


    Leo snapped out of his daze when he heard Thalia''s voice, and he quickly stepped away from Lia.


    "Y-You heard her," he said in a trembling voice.


    "This is not over yet, Leon. Once the tournament is over, I wille find you again." Lia said to him before turning around and walking off the stage.


    "Once again, I am Leo, not Leon¡­" He sighed.


    "I can''t believe she actually kissed you." Lilith said with an amused smile on her face.


    "How did it feel? Was that your first time kissing a woman?"


    Leopletely ignored her.


    Sometimeter, a group of people approached the stage to fix the destruction caused by Leo and Lia''s fight.


    While that happened, the people there talked about what happened between Leo and Lia nonstop.


    "Fucking hell! Leo and Lia Scarlet were lovers?! Since when?!"


    "I didn''t even know Lia Scarlet could be capable of loving another human being!"


    "Out of everything that has happened during this tournament, that was the most shocking part!"


    "You little brat. How did you dominate the Scarlet Princess'' heart?" Eve said to him when he returned to her side.


    "There''s nothing between us. She kissed me out of the blue." Leo sighed.


    "Is it just me or are you blushing right now?" Eve continued to tease him.


    This would continue until the stage was repaired.


    "Do you still want to continue?" Eve asked him.


    "I do." He nodded.


    "Alright."


    Leo approached the stage shortly after..


    The audience were surprised to see him return to the stage.


    "He''s still going to fight after that crazy fight with Lia Scarlet? He should be out of mana by now!"


    Leo''s opponent entered the stage a momentter, but there was something off about this person.


    His face was flushed with redness, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "You bastard¡­ How dare you defile Lady Scarlet''s innocent lips! I will fucking kill you, Leo Magnus!"


    "Seriously¡­?" Leo was utterly speechless.

 Chapter 176 Defeating the Scarlet Academy

    Chapter 176 Defeating the Scarlet Academy


    "I defiled Lia? Are you blind or what? Clearly she was the one who defiled me!" Leo refuted this student''s outrageous ims.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! I don''t want to hear it!" The student shouted.


    Leo sighed, "Forget it. I''m too tired to deal with your bullshit. Let''s just get this over with."


    The buzzer resounded a momentter, and before his opponent could even finish casting his spell, Leo blew him off the stage with his me Wall and Fire st strategy, defeating his opponent in less than 10 seconds.


    He would repeat this three more times with the next three fighters until there were no more opponents and the Four Witches Academy gained their 12th point.


    "Good job, Leo. Now that we have defeated the Scarlet Academy, our spot in the first ce is pretty much guaranteed." Eve said to him when he returned.


    "How many more matches do we have to fight until this whole tournament ends?" He asked her.


    "Just two more."


    "So two more days at most, huh?"


    "Yes."


    The Four Witches Academy returned to their waiting room shortly after.


    But before they left, Leo felt a re filled with killing intent directed at him from somewhere, causing him to shudder.


    Unbeknownst to him, this stare came from Edwin, Lia''s butler, who had witnessed the whole situation from the shadows.


    ''How dare thatmoner defile the Young Lady¡­ How dare thatmoner defile the Young Lady... How dare thatmoner defile the Young Lady¡­ How dare thatmoner defile the Young Lady¡­''


    ''I am going to kill that bastard... I am going to kill that bastard¡­ I am going to kill that bastard... I am going to kill that bastard¡­''


    ''Leo Magnus, you fucking bastard¡­ Leo Magnus, you fucking bastard¡­ Leo Magnus, you fucking bastard¡­''


    Almost as though his mind had malfunctioned, Edwin could only repeat these few sentences inside his head.


    In his entire life, he has never felt such hatred towards someone before¡ª not even when he was pissed off by Leon.


    Fortunately for Leo, Edwin didn''t know he was also Leon. If he did, heaven knows how he''ll react.


    Once they returned to the waiting room, Eve said to Leo, "We''re going to relocate your ce so you won''t need to go back to that hotel today."


    "Is this because I showed off a little too much?" He asked.


    "Yes, but it is also because of what happened between you and Lia. Once the Scarlet Family learns about what has happened, they will undoubtedly try to contact you, and things might get out of hand."


    "Damn it¡­ I knew it¡­ That Lia¡ª she''s nothing but trouble¡­" Leo sighed out loud.


    He nced at Lilith and said to her, "I knew I shouldn''t have listened to your nonsense! Look at what you have done! If you didn''t make me feel guilty about making her cry, none of this would''ve happened!"


    Lilith shrugged, "How was I supposed to know that she was going to kiss you? I''m a spirit, not a fortune teller. And letting her cry is just as bad as kissing her, not to mention that you had also defeated her. Either way, you were going to have to deal with the Scarlet Family, so you might as well get a kiss out of it."


    Sometimeter, Kevin approached him and asked, "Since when did you share a thing with Lia Scarlet?"


    "I don''t want to talk about this anymore. Leave me alone." Leo said before closing his eyes on the couch, pretending to go to sleep.


    In the end, the Four Witches Academy did not have to fight for a second time that day and returned to their hotel at the end of the day.


    However, Leo did not return to his hotel and followed Eve to her hotel, which was countless times nicer than the hotels the students were staying at.


    "You''ll be staying with me until we return to the academy," she said to him.


    "I''m going to live with you?" Leo asked for confirmation.


    "That''s right. Since this is a suite, we have plenty of room."


    "I understand."


    Later that night, Leo and Eve shared the dining table in their hotel room.


    "Leo, I have been wanting to ask you this, but how did you remain essentially unscathed from that falling attack? Besides Fire Barrier, you don''t have any defensive spells, and I think I saw some golden me on your body the moment before you smashed into the stage."


    "Ummm¡­ Actually¡­"


    Leo proceeded to give her an excuse, something he had plenty of time to think about just in case she asked him.


    "When I explored that cave with Nina and discovered the Elder''s Legacy, we actually found something else¡ª a Tier 7 magic circle for the magic spell Divine me Fortification, and that is what I used to protect myself from that attack."


    "D-Divine me Fortification?!" Eve eximed after hearing this magic spell.


    "That is an ancient magic spell that has been lost for hundreds of years now! Is it really Divine me Fortification?! Can I see it?!" She asked him in an excited voice, almost like a child at the amusement park for the first time.


    "Sure¡­" Leo showed off the spell to her.


    "Amazing¡­ What beautiful mes¡­" Eve stared at his fiery body with an enchanted look on her face, seemingly mesmerized by his golden mes.


    "This spell boosts my defenses tremendously, but it onlysts for 30 seconds." Leo exined.


    "Thirty seconds is a long time. Do you know how many times a person can die in that amount of time? A lot." Eve said.


    Sometimeter, she asked him, "Leo, do you think you can sell me the magic circle for Divine me Fortification? I will pay you generously for it. Of course, you can refuse."


    "Eh?" Leo looked at her with a perplexed expression on his face.


    "Umm¡­ Can you give me some time to think about it?" He then asked.


    "Of course. Take as long as you need." She nodded. "And don''t think that I will treat you any differently if you refuse. I am not that unreasonable and petty."


    "I understand."

 Chapter 177 End of the Tournament

    Chapter 177 End of the Tournament


    Once he retired to his own room, Leo asked Lilith, "What do you think? Are you okay with me sharing the magic spells you taught me to the Headmistress?"


    She nodded, "I don''t mind if you share your magic spells with others, but there are some that you shouldn''t share, such as the ancient magic that you''re still trying to learn."


    "Okay. Thanks, Lilith."


    The following morning, Leo told Eve the good news, "I''m willing to share the Divine me Fortification with you."


    "Really?! Thank you, Leo! Let''s deal with this after the tournament." Eve said in an excited manner.


    "You have been a huge help to me, after all." He smiled.


    Sometimeter, they returned to the stadium for another day of the tournament.


    However, because of Leo and Lia''s match yesterday, the matches after them could not provoke the audience''s excitement, and the stadium remained rtively calmpared to the previous few days.


    Once the Four Witches Academy was called onto the stage, the audience became more active.


    "Hey, even though the tournament is still ongoing and I haven''t lost yet, let''s stop the game here. I am already satisfied with the amount of matches I got to participate in, and I am starting to feel bad for the rest of you, who are standing out here like some kind of decoration." Leo suddenly said to the magic students.


    Kevin narrowed his eyes at Leo and nodded, "You''re right. I have been itching to fight for a while now, and since the purpose of that challenge was so that I could see what you''re capable of, there''s no reason to continue it, as I am well aware of your capabilities now."


    "What about the rest of you? If you don''t want to fight, just say so. I won''t force you to enter the stage." Leo looked at Helia and the other two.


    They didn''t say anything and silently nodded.


    Once the match began, Cora and Julian defeated their opponents without needing Leo to step up.


    Once the Magic Tournament began, Kevin entered the stage first, which surprised the audience, as they had expected Leo to enter first like the previous matches.


    Kevin went on to defeat three of their opponents before switching out with Valery, who defeated thest two opponents.


    The Scarlet Academy was called onto the stage three matchester, but Lia Scarlet wasn''t present in their group. In fact, she had left the stadium all together and disappeared somewhere.


    The following day, the tournament finally came to an end.


    Thalia called the top three academies and their students onto the stage at the end of the day.


    "Congrattions to our top academies this year! Ranked third, we have the Sakura Academy!"


    "Ranked second, we have the Scarlet Academy!"


    "And ranked first for the first time ever, we have the Four Witches Academy!"


    "Let''s all give them a huge apuse for their effort!"


    A few momentster, Thalia gave the microphone to the Headmasters and Headmistress of these schools so they could give a short speech.


    "First and foremost, I would like to thank the students for their effort and the teachers for assisting these students. Without their effort, none of this would''ve happened." The Headmaster of the Sakura Academy said.


    "Some may see this as a setback for the Scarlet Academy, but that is not the case. Although we may have lost this year''s tournament, we will work harder to win the next one for sure." The Headmaster of the Scarlet Academy went next, followed by Headmistress Eve.


    "This is just the beginning for the Four Witches Academy! We will continue to strive for the peak!" Headmistress Eve said.


    Sometimeter, these academies were handed a trophy for their respective ranks. Of course, this isn''t the only reward for these academies, as their investors would increase from the tournament, which is one of the biggest incentives for these academies.


    "Headmistress, what''s going to happen to me now that the tournament is over?" Leo asked her as they made their way back to the Four Witches Academy.


    "You''re going to continue training, of course." She immediately said.


    "Is that so¡­"


    Once they returned to the academy, Eve said to the students, "There will be a gathering at the auditorium tomorrow. Make sure you''re there."


    She then took Leo back to her living quarters.


    "Now then, let''s talk about the Divine me Fortification, shall we?"


    Leo smiled, "How do I share it? Do you want me to draw it or something? I have never done anything like that before, though."


    "Don''t worry, I will be the one doing the drawing. I just need you to show me the magic circle." Eve said.


    "Alright."


    Once they sat down, Leo proceeded to show her the Divine me Fortification magic circle.


    Eve quickly began drawing the magic circle.


    Several minutester, once she was absolutely sure that there were no mistakes, Eve nodded with a satisfied look on her face, "Thank you. Now let''s talk about the payment¡­ What do you want?"


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, "I don''t want money. I want mana cores¡ª a lot of mana cores."


    "Mana cores, huh? Does the grades matter?"


    He nodded, "The higher the better."


    "I understand. Is there anything else that you want? What about magic artifacts?"


    "If it won''t affect the amount of mana cores you give me, I will take a magic artifact as well."


    Eve chuckled, "Okay, I got it. Give me a week."


    "No problem."


    "Oh, before I let you go, I have one more thing that I need to speak to you about." Eve then said.


    "What is it?"


    "When ss resumes next week, I am going to transfer you to the Elite Magic ss."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Now that you can use magic, it wouldn''t make sense to keep you in the knight ss, and I want you to familiarize yourself with the other elite students since things seemed awkward between you guys during the tournament."


    "That''s because they don''t like me. There''s nothing I can do about that." He shrugged.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that." Eve showed a mysterious smile on her face.

 Chapter 178 Meeting the Four Celestial Families

    Chapter 178 Meeting the Four Celestial Families


    "Go get some rest. I''ll need you to show up at the gathering tomorrow, too." Eve said a momentter.


    "Okay. By the way, how long am I going to stay here?" Leo then asked.


    "It would be for the best if you stay here for a little longer. Do you want to return to your dorm?"


    "No, not really. This ce is much better than the dorms, and there is a training room right next door, too." Leo said.


    "Alright then."


    Leo returned to his room shortly after.


    He stripped naked and went into the bathroom to take a hot bath.


    ''During this tournament, I got to defeat many high-ranking Adventurers and acquired a small amount of Magic Points.''


    [Defeat B-Rank Adventurer]


    [Reward: 1,000 Magic Points]


    After he defeated 3 F-Rank Adventurers, his quest shop upgraded to E-Rank Adventurers, then D-Rank, C-Rank, and now he was at B-Rank.


    However, besides Lia, nobody else was a B-Rank Adventurer, so he only managed to finish it once, and he still had to defeat 2 more B-Rank Adventurers before his quest could be upgraded to A-Rank.


    ''Seven thousand Magic Points¡­ That''s not enough to buy any upgrades or passive skills. Looks like I will have to wait for the Headmistress to give me the mana cores before I can do anything.''


    Camille showed up a few hourster.


    "Miss Camille? What''s wrong?" Leo was pleasantly surprised to see her in front of his room.


    "I wanted to check up on you, and I have some news for you," she said.


    "The Light Family will be sending a representative to the academy tomorrow to meet with you. I''m sure the other Celestial Families will be doing the same, so be prepared."


    "Why would they want to meet with me? What is their purpose?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "There''s only one reason why these big families would want to approach you¡ª they want to recruit you into their family," she said.


    And she continued, "That''s how these families continue growing faster. If you''re lucky, you might even be able to marry into their family."


    "Marry into their family¡­?" Leo repeated in a low voice.


    Inside his head, he imagined joining the Light Family and getting married to Camille. Then he recalled that she had left her family so that wouldn''t happen.


    "I''m surprised that they''re willing to ept me into their family, considering how bad my reputation is right now." Leo asked a momentter.


    "Your reputation? You may not know this, but you''re the main topic in the whole city right now." Camille said.


    "Really? Is it because of my performance during the tournament?"


    "That''s right."


    "What do you think I should do? What are the benefits of joining them?"


    "First of all, you will only be able to join one family unless you receive approval to join another. The benefits are vast, but there are also cons. The most obvious benefit would be protection. If you join one of the Celestial Families, you will naturally be protected by them so people will be less likely to mess with you."


    "Another benefit is that you''ll get their support, whether it be financial support or something else, almost like how an Adventurer is supported by their sponsor."


    "Also, you could get to learn special magic spells avable only to their family."


    "However, all of this benefites with a major disadvantage, and that is you''ll have your freedom restricted, not to mention the strict family rules that you''ll have to abide by."


    "If I were in your shoes, I probably won''t join any family at the moment. You''re still too young and inexperienced. The benefits may seem great at first, but knowing your character, you''ll probably hate all of the restrictions."


    "If you''re seeking protection, the Four Witches Academy will be enough for now."


    "I see¡­" Leo digested all of this information with a pondering face.


    "Is that why you left the Light Family? Because they''re too restrictive?" He suddenly asked.


    "Something like that, I guess."


    "Anyways, I will be with you tomorrow when the Celestial Familiese. They''ll probably be pressuring you to join their family, so I will be there just in case."


    "Thank you, Miss Camille." He nodded.


    The following day, Leo went to the auditorium with Eve for the gathering, and just like the gathering after the Wilderness Training Course, Eve spoke about the participants'' achievements and how proud she was of them. Furthermore, the 8 participants were given a prestigious badge for their achievement.


    The gatheringsted for about an hour.


    After dismissing the students, Eve approached Leo and said to him, "I forgot to tell you this earlier, but the Celestial Families will being hereter today to speak with you."


    He nodded, "I am aware. Miss Camille told me yesterday."


    "Do you n on joining any of them?" She then asked.


    "Probably not, but it''s not a bad idea to keep an open mind. If the conditions are right, I just might."


    "That''s a good mindset. However, I must warn you about the Scarlet Family. They might be up to no good because of what happened between you and their little princess."


    A bittersweet smile appeared on Leo''s face as he spoke, "They won''t go as far as attacking me, will they?"


    "I will also be there to protect you, so you don''t need to worry about such things. Also, while you''re on school grounds, they cannot attack you, or they will be punished severely, regardless of their background and influence, so the chances of them attacking you are slim to none. Though, they will probably threaten you."


    "I''m used to being threatened." Leo chuckled.


    Leo returned to his room shortly after.


    Not longter, Camille showed up before him and said, "The Thorns Family is here. They''re waiting for you in the Headmistress'' office."


    "I understand."


    He followed Camille to the office.


    Inside the office were two individuals¡ª Eve and the representative from the Thorns Family, both of them sitting before each other on the couch with a cup of tea in their grasp.


    The representative from the Thorns Family ced her teacup down and turned to look at Leo with an enchanting smile on her face, "I''ve been waiting for this moment since I witnessed your performance at the tournament, Leo Magnus."

 Chapter 179 Meeting the Four Celestial Families(2)

    Chapter 179 Meeting the Four Celestial Families(2)


    "Hello¡­ Umm¡­" Leo greeted this beautiful woman with a slight head nod.


    "I am Gloria Thorns from the Thorns Family, nice to meet you."


    After cing her teacup down, Gloria stood up and approached him for a handshake.


    "Leo Magnus. Nice to meet you."


    "Why don''t we sit down first?" She gestured for the couches.


    Leo sat down beside Eve.


    "Since you''re here, I can leave." Camille said to Eve.


    "It''s okay, you can stay here if you want, Camille Light." Gloria said to her with a profound smile.


    Camille didn''t say anything and silently nodded before taking a seat at the table nearby.


    "Now then, let''s get straight to the point, shall we? Leo Magnus, I am here to recruit you into our Thorns Family." Gloria looked at him straight in the eyes with a solemn face.


    "As you already know, the Thorns Family is one of four Celestial Families¡ª the most powerful families in Ster City. If you join us, we will protect you from all harm within the city, and if you wish to travel outside, we will provide you with our best bodyguards."


    "Furthermore, we will cover all of your expenses¡ª as long as it''s a reasonable purchase."


    "In exchange for our support, we only ask for you to join our family. If you have any questions feel free to ask them."


    Leo began pondering in silence. Neither Eve or Camille said anything thus far, as they wanted to see how Leo was going to handle this.


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, "I have several questions. First of all, when you ask me to join your family, what exactly do you mean? Are you asking me to marry into your family?"


    Gloria smiled and said, "No, when I say join our family, I mean in the sense that you''ll be working for us, sort of like how Adventurers work for the Adventurers'' Guild. You''ll be our force and strength. However, if you wish to marry into our family, that can be arranged as well. We currently have fifteendies within the Thorns Family that you can choose from as of this moment, all of them ranging from 16 years old to 24 years old."


    Leo was dumbfounded by her words.


    ''They have people ready to be married at a moment''s notice? Just how ridiculous are these families?''


    Leo wasn''t sure how he felt about the Celestial Families, as they were treating their own family members as though they were products meant for business.


    ''Their children must be living a miserable life if they can''t even decide who they get to spend the rest of their lives with.'' Leo pitied them inwardly.


    "Sorry, but I think I am too young to get married." Leo said with a stiff smile on his face.


    And he continued, "By the way, let''s say I join the Thorns Family. What kind of restrictions and rules would I need to follow? And can I leave the family afterward?"


    "The rules are quite simple. You are not allowed to talk badly about the Thorns Family, and you are not allowed to be associated with those we deem to be our enemies. For example, if the Scarlet Family is our enemy, you wouldn''t be able to stay with Lia Scarlet. Of course, this is just an example. We''re not actually enemies with them. Furthermore, you are not allowed to betray our family or harm those within our family."


    Leo was speechless. Why would she use Lia Scarlet in her example? And why does it seem like she thinks he has a rtionship with Lia Scarlet?


    "As for leaving the family, that is possible. However, if you do so before the contract ends, you will have to pay a penalty fee." Gloria continued to speak.


    "Contract?" Leo raised an eyebrow upon hearing this word.


    "Indeed. You will sign a contract with the Thorns Family. This is just a precaution on our end so that you can''t just abandon us without any consequences. The time for the contract varies, but the lowest time is 4 years."


    "Four years¡­" He mumbled.


    If it was just a year, he might have considered it as some kind of trial run. However, four years was simply too long.


    "What about my freedom?" Leo didn''t reject just yet and continued asking more questions, as he wanted to understand more about his situation before he had to speak with the other 3 families.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t restrict your freedom. You are free to do whatever you want and go wherever you want, but we will send you on missions from time to time. That''s about it."


    Leo nodded, "I understand. Can you give me some time to think about this? I also have to speak with the other families after this."


    "The other families?" Gloria raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, the other three Celestial Families. They also want to speak with me today."


    "I see¡­ Considering your talents, I''m not surprised that they''re approaching you as well." Gloria sighed.


    "Then before I leave, I have one more thing I want to tell you."


    Gloria proceeded to take out something from her Spatial Ring before cing it on the table before them.


    Leo looked at the bright red staff on the table and swallowed nervously, "This is¡­"


    "This is an S-Rank magic artifact. It''s called Eternal Phoenix Staff. Not only will it boost your fire magic power tremendously, but it also reduces the mana required to cast your fire magic spells by 50 percent. Moreover, it has a special effect that enhances your fire magic to be phoenix mes. If you join our Thorns Family, this staff will be yours."


    "S-Rank magic artifact¡­" Leo''s breathing quickened as he red at the beautiful red staff.


    Gloria retrieved the staff a momentter and said, "I await your response, Leo, and I hope it will be good news."


    She looked at Eve next and smiled, "Thank you for having me here today despite my sudden appearance."


    "No problem." Eve smiled back.


    Once Gloria left the room, Eve said to Leo, "How do you feel about the Thorns Family?"


    "They seem nice and reasonable," he gave her his honest opinion.

 Chapter 180 Meeting the Four Celestial Families(3)

    Chapter 180 Meeting the Four Celestial Families(3)


    "Nice and reasonable, huh?" Eve chuckled at Leo''s words.


    "What''s so funny about that?" He frowned.


    "They only seem that way because they''re trying to recruit you. Do you even know anything about the Thorns Family¡ª their true nature?" Camille suddenly asked him.


    "No, I don''t, and I was just about to ask you."


    "The Thorns Family is run by women that treat men as though they''re trash. It didn''t seem like it because she was doing a good job at hiding it. If you join the Thorns Family, you''ll be ridiculed and treated like a dog by them." Camille calmly said.


    "Seriously¡­?" Leo was in disbelief when he heard this information.


    Meanwhile, Eve was trying her best to not burst outughing.


    "They''re also mainly earth magic users, so you''ll stick out like a sore thumb with your fire magic."


    "I highly advise you to stay away from the Thorns Family if you don''t want your pride as a man to be destroyed." Camille said a momentter.


    "I understand." He nodded, and then he asked, "Who am I meeting with next?"


    "The Tempest Family." Eve said after looking at her schedule.


    "Oh¡­" Leo suddenly recalled Opal Tempest, who he stripped naked during the tournament.


    ''I really hope they won''t say anything about that¡­'' he sighed inwardly.


    Half an hourter, two people from the Tempest Family showed up, and to Leo''s surprise, there was a familiar face amongst them.


    "You are¡­ Opal Tempest¡­"


    Indeed, Opal Tempest, the one he''d stripped during the tournament, was there for some reason.


    "If you''re here to guilt trip me into joining the Tempest Family, it won''t work." He said to her even before they sat down.


    "I have no intentions of doing that," she said in an annoyed voice.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Because my family told me to be here."


    Once they sat down, the middle-aged man with Opal spoke with a friendly smile on his face, "Hello, Leo Magnus. I am Gabriel Tempest. I''m sure you already know her from the tournament, but this little one beside me is Opal Tempest, and she''s my daughter."


    "Hello."


    "We''re here today for one simple reason¡ª we want you to join our Tempest Family." Gabriel spoke.


    "I heard that the Thorns Family has already spoken to you, so I am going to cut down to the chase. If you join our Tempest Family, I will give my daughter''s hand to you, and you will receive the Tempest Family''s full support."


    "W-Wait a minute. You''re asking me to marry your daughter?" Leo asked with a baffled expression on his face, but Opal didn''t seem surprised by her father''s words, mostly because she was told about it in advance.


    "That''s right. If my daughter is not good enough for you, or you have a different taste, there are otherdies within the Tempest Family that will not hesitate to be yours."


    "Also, we have this for you."


    Gabriel retrieved a magic artifact and ced it on the table.


    "This is a Phoenix Ne, an S-Rank magic artifact. It will boost the power of your fire magic significantly, and it can even summon a phoenix to aid you in battle for a brief moment."


    ''Summon a phoenix¡­?'' Leo was really intrigued by this artifact, but it wasn''t to the point where he''ll join their family just for it.


    "Can you tell me about the rules in your family and my purpose there?" Leo asked a momentter.


    "Of course." Gabriel nodded, and he proceeded to exin everything, "The rules are simple. You cannot talk badly about the family, and you cannot do anything that will cause our family to lose face. You also cannot harm anyone in the same family, and we do not tolerate betrayal. If you betray our family while you''re with us, we will punish you with death."


    ''They have pretty much the same rules as the Thorns Family but with the addition of being executed if I break the more severe rules¡­ No, the Thorns Family probably has the same rules and forgot to mention it.'' Leo pondered inwardly.


    "As for your purpose in the family¡ª since you''ll be marrying into the family, your main priority will be to increase the family members."


    "Umm¡­ Do I have to marry into your family? What if I don''t want to get married yet? Much less have children¡­" He asked.


    "That is perfectly fine as well. You can simply work for our family under a contract until you feelfortable enough to have a family of your own."


    Leo continued to ask several more questions before ending their conversation.


    "Give me some time to decide. I will let you know my response soon," he said to them.


    "I understand. Have a good day."


    Once the Tempest Family left, Leo looked at Camille and asked, "So what''s wrong with them?"


    "The Tempest Family is actually pretty normalpared to the Thorns Family. If there''s one major w about them, it''s their strictness. If you do anything wrong, they will punish you for even the slightest mistake."


    "Also everyone in their family is expected to have at least 5 children. That''s why they''re the biggest family amongst the four Celestial Families."


    "F-Five children?" Leo swallowed nervously. He couldn''t even imagine having a single child, much less five.


    Inside his head, he imagined having five children with Opal Tempest, which made him shudder.


    "Yeah¡­ I think I will pass¡­"


    "Up next is the Light Family." Eve said a momentter. "They''ll be here in ten minutes."


    "Can you tell me about your family before they show up?" Leo asked Camille.


    "They''re a bunch of workaholics who always strive for perfection, and they won''t ept anything less than that. Also, they are all selfish bastards that only care about themselves. If you don''t benefit them, you might as well be trash." Camille spoke in a cold voice, leaving Leo speechless.


    Sometimeter, the Light Family showed up to the office.

 Chapter 181 Meeting the Scarlet Family

    Chapter 181 Meeting the Scarlet Family


    When the Light Family arrived at the office, an old man with an unfathomable aura appeared before Leo.


    Camille narrowed her eyes when she saw this person.


    The old man nced at Camille for a brief second before ignoring her and turned to focus on Leo, who was his reason for being there.


    "I am Adam Light, and I am here in hopes to recruit you to our Light Family." The old man said after sitting down.


    "Unlike the Tempest Family and the Thorns Family, the Light Family''s influence and fame isn''t restricted to this Ster City. Our name reaches every corner of the world with connections in almost every city. If you join our Light Family, we will turn you into one of the most powerful magic users in this world within 10 years."


    "However, I am going to be honest with you. Our Light Family is very strict and disciplined. If you arezy or unwilling to train everyday, you are not going to like our family very much."


    "Countless people wish to join the Light Family but only very few would get that chance. If you join our Light Family, you won''t ever have to worry about money again, and you will receive the best support this city has to offer."


    "If you have any questions, ask away."


    Leo then asked, "What are the rules and restrictions? And what do you expect me to do in the Light Family?"


    "The rules are as follows¡ª You are not allowed to harm any member from the same family. You are not allowed to badmouth the Light Family. You are not to do anything that could disgrace our name. You are not allowed to do anything that will harm our reputation as a righteous family, which means any criminal activities are a big no-no. If you are caught doing anything illegal, we will punish you severely. And obviously, you are not allowed to do anything that could be considered as betrayal towards the family."


    "As for our expectations for you¡ª We will give you a goal that you must fulfill within a limited time. If you fail, we will punish you ordingly. You will be going on missions actively, and you will be participating in Labyrinth raids."


    "Naturally, we do not expect you to raid Labyrinths with us the day you join the family. In the beginning you will only be training, and after a year of training or earlier if we think you''re ready, we will put your talents to use."


    And before Leo could even say anything, Adam retrieved two items and ced them on the table before them.


    "S-Rank magic artifact ''me Emperor''s Sword'' and a Tier 7 fire magic spell ''Phoenix Rising''. We will give these two items to you if you join our family."


    ''Two items? The Light Family is obviously far more generous than the previous two¡­ However, they are also far more hardcore.'' Leo thought to himself.


    "I won''t ask you to give me a response right away, but I won''t wait forever either. You have three days to decide whether you want to join our Light Family or not. Until then." After gathering the two treasures, Adam stood up and left the office.


    Compared to the other two families, the Light Family seemed to be more dignified and prideful, and they were far less desperate to recruit him.


    "The Light Family truly is something else." Leo said while looking at Camille.


    "I forgot to mention¡ª they''re incredibly arrogant."


    "Well, arrogance isn''t necessarily a bad thing. I can be very arrogant at times myself." Leo admitted.


    He then asked Eve, "When''s the Scarlet Family going to show up?"


    "They won''t show up for another few hours, so you can go back home for now." Eve said.


    "Alright. I''m going to train my magic then."


    And for the next several hours, Leo would spend all of his time practicing his fire magic spells, increasing most of their mastery ranks to Rank A, and the only ones that hadn''t reached Rank A was his Tier 6 and Tier 7 magic spell.


    Leo stopped his training when he received a call from Eve.


    "Get ready. They''ll be here in half an hour."


    "Okay."


    Leo went to take a quick shower before making his way back to Eve''s office.


    When he arrived, there was only five minutes until the Scarlet Family''s arrival.


    "This is going to be the real deal, Leo. There''s a good chance the Scarlet Family won''t be here to recruit you. You should also choose your words carefully when you speak with them, as they are easy to offend."


    "I know." He nodded. "However, I doubt they will do anything to me."


    "What makes you say that?" Camille asked him.


    "Because of Lia Scarlet. She won''t let them."


    Camille narrowed her eyes at him, "And why would she do that for you? Because you''re lovers?"


    "No, it''s because she promised that she wouldn''t hurt me."


    "Even if that''s true, what''s going to stop her family from hurting you?" Eve raised an eyebrow.


    "Well, I''m not 100 percent certain about that, but I think Lia would stop them if they do. She''s the future leader of the Scarlet Family, right? That means she should have at least some authority within the family."


    Eve shook her head, "While it''s true that Lia Scarlet is a very important individual within her family, I wouldn''t say that she''s very influential¡ª at least not until she fully awakens her Scarlet Eyes and bes the leader of the family. Until then, she''s just a youngdy of the family."


    "Is that so¡­"


    Sometimeter, the Scarlet Family arrived at the academy, and there were two of them.


    The atmosphere in the room changed the moment they stepped foot into it, making the air feel stuffy and unpleasant for them to breathe.


    Out of these two people, Leo actually recognized one of them, and his eyebrows twitched when he saw Edwin''s old face.


    ''Fuck¡­ Why does he have to be here?'' Leo sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 182 Meeting the Scarlet Family(2)

    Chapter 182 Meeting the Scarlet Family(2)


    The Scarlet Family sat down before Leo and Eve shortly after they entered the room with Edwin being the only one standing, as he was a servant.


    Sitting before Leo was a middle-aged man wearing a pair of sunsses on his head that was covered in dark ck hair. He had a naturally cold face, sharp, sword-like eyebrows, brown eyes, and a disgruntled expression on his face, giving off the feeling of a gangster.


    "Leo Magnus, correct?" The middle-aged man asked.


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "I am Xander Scarlet, and I came all the way here to receive an answer for one question."


    He sat forward and red at Leo like a lion staring at its prey.


    "Leo Magnus, what is your rtionship with my daughter, Lia Scarlet?"


    ''He''s Lia''s father?!'' Leo cried inwardly after learning this information, as he looked nothing like Lia.


    And instead of her father, he looked more like her bodyguard.


    Leo could feel an invisible pressure bearing down on him at this moment.


    After forcefully swallowing, Leo spoke, "My rtionship with Lia Scarlet? I don''t have any rtionship with her. In fact, my first encounter with her was during the tournament."


    Xander''s body suddenly began trembling, and his face flushed with redness.


    When she saw this, Eve prepared to defend Leo from any sudden attacks.


    "You bastard¡­" Xander growled in a low voice.


    "How dare you kiss my daughter when you have no rtionship with her¡­ Are you looking down on my Scarlet Family?!" Xander roared, causing the whole room to shake.


    "Lord Xander, please tone down your anger." Eve said to him in a calm voice.


    "Calm down?! This bastard, he¡ª!"


    "Please wait a moment." Leo suddenly interrupted with a frown on his face.


    "I never kissed your daughter, Lia Scarlet."


    "So you''re calling me a liar now? The entire city has been talking about that incident since the tournament ended, or are you going to tell me that I had been hearing things?"


    The invisible pressure on Leo became heavier.


    "Edwin! Tell me what you saw!" Xanders spoke in amanding voice.


    "Yes! This humble servant witnessed this scoundrel taking advantage of the Young Lady during her confusion and defiled her lips with his dirty mouth!" Edwin said in a loud and clear voice.


    Leo felt like punching Edwin in the face after hearing his exaggerated words.


    "Fucking bullshit! It was Lia who initiated the kiss! She kissed me, not the other way around! Get your damn facts straight, you senile old man!"


    Edwin''s eyes flickered with killing intent after hearing Leo''s words, and his eyebrows twitched uncontrobly, which only happens when he''s filled with anger.


    ''I didn''t think I would find someone more obnoxious than that little brat Leon!'' Edwin cursed inwardly.


    "Edwin, is this true?" Xander suddenly asked him in an awfully calm voice.


    Edwin swallowed nervously before speaking, "Yes, it is true that the Young Lady kissed him first, but that doesn''t change the fact that they have kissed."


    "..."


    Xander turned silent.


    ''Just what does she see in this boy?'' He wondered inwardly.


    When he heard that Lia had kissed someone, he couldn''t believe it at first, and when he tried to ask Lia why she kissed him, she replied with ''because I want him'', which had greatly puzzled him.


    After a long minute of silence, Xander looked at Leo and said, "Let''s have a spar."


    "What?" Leo couldn''t believe his ears and turned to look at Eve, who also had a surprised look on her face.


    "Are you seriously trying to fight a student, Lord Xander?" Eve asked him with a slight frown.


    "Fight? I will not be fighting him. It''s more of a test than anything. I want to see what he''s capable of. Although I''ve heard rumors about his prowess, I want to confirm it myself."


    Eve turned to look at Leo and asked him, "What do you think?"


    "First I have to ask¡ª what do I get out of this? Why should I spar with you?" Leo said.


    Xander showed him a cold smile and spoke, "You can get two things out of this¡ª my approval, or my disapproval."


    "If you don''t spar with me, I will consider you as an enemy of the Scarlet Family. When that happens¡­ I don''t need to exin to you what will happen to the enemies of my family, do I?" Xander red at him with killing intent in his gaze, causing Leo''s body to stiffen up from fear.


    Xander''s killing intent was so powerful that it surpassed the strongest monster he has fought, rivaling that of an S-Rank monster.


    "I would appreciate it if you stop threatening my student in my presence, Lord Xander." Eve spoke, emitting her own pressure that countered Xander''s pressure.


    "Alright, I will spar with you." Leo suddenly said.


    Xander nodded with a solemn expression, and he said, "Take us to your strongest training room."


    Sometimeter, Eve brought the Scarlet Family to the training room behind her living quarters.


    "Master¡­ There''s no reason to test him. He should be eliminated as soon as possible before he corrupts the Young Lady any further." Edwin said to him while they prepared for the spar.


    "Are you questioning my decision, Edwin?" Xander suddenly red at him with a cold gaze, causing his body to tremble.


    "This lowly servant has overstepped his boundaries, Master. I deserved to be punished."


    "Open your eyes, Edwin. The purpose of this spar isn''t to test his capabilities. It''s to see how much of a threat he could be to our Scarlet Family if he decides to go against us. And since he appears to be in a good rtionship with my daughter, we could potentially acquire his power for ourselves."


    The Scarlet Family prioritizes power over everything else, so it made sense for Xander, the head of the family, to covet Leo''s power.


    "I am ready to spar." Leo said a few momentster.


    "Good." Xander approached Leo and stopped a few meters away from him.


    "Before we begin, let''sy down some ground rules." Xander said.


    "Sure." He nodded.

 Chapter 183 Meeting the Scarlet Family(3)

    Chapter 183 Meeting the Scarlet Family(3)


    "First and foremost, I won''t use any magic for this spar. This will reduce the risk of me identally killing you. I will also use no weapons, meaning that I can only use my fists." Xander spoke in a calm voice.


    "Second, since I don''t have much time left here, this spar will end in five minutes or when you hurt me."


    "If you can hurt me before three minutes, I will give you a reward."


    "I like where this is going." Leo smiled.


    "Edwin, timer." Xander said without looking at him.


    Edwin proceeded to take out a stopwatch and said, "I am ready."


    Xander then looked at Eve and said, "I will let you start the battle, Headmistress Eve."


    Eve nodded, "I will cast a fireball. The spar will begin the moment the fireball explodes."


    She summoned a fireball and tossed it between them.


    This fireball hovered in the air between Leo and Xander for three seconds before it exploded.


    Whoosh!


    Xander''s figure instantly disappeared from his location.


    Leo couldn''t even see where Xander had gone, and before he could react, he felt an intense paining from his stomach. Then he was sent flying by the impact of Xander''s fist.


    Boom!


    Leo''s back mmed into the wall a momentter.


    ''How the hell can he move that fast without magic?!'' Leo cried inwardly, as it looked like Xander had teleported beside him just now.


    Xander looked at his fist with a puzzled look on his face, and he spoke in a confused voice, "How did you defeat my daughter when you''re so weak? Did she purposefully go easy on you?"


    When Leo heard such words, his blood began boiling in anger.


    He quickly summoned a me wall around Xanders before sting him with dozens of Fire sts.


    However, Leo stopped midway when he realized that Xander had somehow escaped the me Wall and appeared behind him.


    Whoosh!


    Leo was sent flying again after being punched in the back by Xander.


    Camille and Eve watched their fight with extreme focus to make sure that Xander wouldn''t kill or heavily injure Leo.


    "Hey¡­ Camille, I have a question for you¡­" Eve suddenly spoke in an awkward tone.


    "Did you, by any chance, not teach him about mana enchantment¡­?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, she spoke, "By the looks of it, neither did you¡­"


    "My god. How could we have forgotten to teach him something so simple?" Eve facepalmed when she realized this.


    "Mana enchantment ismon sense in our world, so we subconsciously thought he would know about it." Camille said.


    "We''ve been too focused on training him with advanced techniques that we forgot the most basic ones. Looks like we still have a lot of work to do." Eve said with a bittersweet smile.


    A minuteter¡ª


    "Four minutes left." Edwin announced.


    "Leo, he''s boosting his physical capabilities with his mana. You should do the same." Lilith said to him when she saw how badly he was getting beaten.


    "I wasn''t taught such a thing yet!"


    "It''s very simple. Do you know how you feed your magic circle mana during casting? Instead of feeding your magic circle, feed it to your body instead. They didn''t teach you this probably because it''smon sense and something everyone can naturally do."


    "Maybe in this world, but it''s definitely notmon sense back in my world!"


    Leo immediately followed Lilith''s advice and began pumping mana into his body, and he suddenly felt a profound strength emerging from somewhere within his body.


    "I-I can see it! I can see his movements!" Leo was pleasantly surprised when he could finally see Xander''s movements.


    However, even though he can now see his opponent, he was still having trouble following Xander''s speed.


    ''More! I need more mana!''


    Leo began pouring mana into his body like crazy, causing his aura to skyrocket.


    "Leo! Calm down! If you overflow your body with too much mana, you could seriously injure yourself!" Lilith warned him.


    ''This fool! If he continues pouring so much mana into his body, he will self-destruct!'' Edwinughed inwardly when he saw this, and he silently hoped for Leo to kill himself.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, not only did he not overflow with mana, but he appeared to bepletely fine despite having an abundant amount of mana in his body.


    "The real fight starts now!" Leo roared as he rushed at Xander.


    Due to the mana influencing his body, he was able to move at a speed that was multiple times quicker than before, and it looked like he''d cast me Dash. However, because this is his first time using mana enchantment, his control was all over the ce.


    "Your power is useless if you cannot control it!" Xander said as he started attacking Leo again.


    While it was true that Leo couldn''t control his new power at first, he quickly got the hang of it, and in less than one minute, Leo was able to block Xander''s attacks.


    "Three minutes left." Edwin announced.


    ''I have less than a minute to defeat him for a reward!''


    Under this pressure, Leo started moving faster and faster, and his magic spells were also being cast faster.


    ''How is this guy casting spells so quickly?! Just how powerful are his mental capabilities?!'' Xander was quite shocked by Leo''s mental prowess, which is arguably the most important aspect for a magic user.


    "Fifteen seconds until three minutes." Edwin announced.


    When he heard this, Leo''s eyes flickered with a profound light.


    Then, a massive dragon head appeared behind him.


    Xander''s eyes widened with shock.


    ''Tier 7 magic?!''


    However, Leo didn''t aim the Dragon''s Breath at Xander. Instead, he aimed it at the floor, and when the dragon released its mes, it spewed all over the floor, covering the entire training room with mes. This way, Xander wouldn''t have anywhere to run.


    The Dragon''s Breath would continue until Leo eventually ran out of mana.


    Once the dragon disappeared, Leo kneeled on the floor, experiencing mana fatigue for a few seconds until he regenerated enough mana.

 Chapter 184 Meeting the Scarlet Family(4)

    Chapter 184 Meeting the Scarlet Family(4)


    The training room resembled that of purgatory with mes everywhere, and if one looked closely, the walls in the room appeared to have melted a little.


    Furthermore, since Leo intended on covering the whole room with his magic, he had attacked Eve and the other spectators.


    Of course, he was confident that neither Eve or Camille would get hurt by it. As for Edwin, he didn''t care if the butler got hurt or not, as he has been wanting to mess with him for a while now.


    Once the mes died down a few momentster and Leo could see the others again, he turned to look at Xander, and to his surprise, Xander appeared to bepletely unharmed despite eating most of the Dragon''s Breath.


    However, when he looked closely, he could see a distortion around Xander''s body.


    "You bastard! How dare you drag me into your attack!" Edwin suddenly shouted in an angry voice.


    When Leo turned to look at Edwin, he saw that Edwin''s butler uniform was burned a little by the mes, which had inflicted more harm to Edwin''s heart than any physical damage could inflict.


    He then turned to look at Eve and Camille, and sure enough, neither of them seemed to be injured.


    "Hey, you used magic to protect yourself just now, didn''t you?" Sometimeter, Leo said to Xander with a slight smile on his face.


    Indeed, Xander had subconsciously used gravity magic to protect himself after feeling the threatening pressure from the Dragon''s Breath. Of course, he quickly deactivated it when he noticed it, but it was already toote by then.


    "Since you broke the rules, I win by default, right?" Leo continued.


    "You crazy bastard." Xander muttered in a cold voice.


    As much as he hated losing, he hated being a sore loser even more, so he had no choice but to admit defeat.


    "You''re right. Even though it wasn''t my intention and I immediately deactivated it after realizing it, that won''t change the fact that I had broken my own rule by using magic." Xander said.


    And he continued, "I have a few questions for you before I leave, Leo Magnus."


    "How do you feel about my daughter?"


    "About Lia? I think she''s one crazy bitch." Leo said, not sugarcoating his words.


    "How dare you insult the Young Lady before her father!" Edwin eximed.


    However, instead of getting angry, Xander actually burst outughing.


    "A crazy bitch, huh? I won''t deny that she''s a little crazy at times."


    "Then what do you think about my Scarlet Family?"


    Leo pondered for a moment before answering, "I don''t know much about the Scarlet Family, so I cannot say."


    "Then would you like to know more about us?"


    Leo immediately shook his head, "I''d rather not. I feel like that would be a headache."


    "Is that so?"


    Xander proceeded to reach into his Spatial Ring.


    A momentter, he retrieved a red medallion and tossed it at Leo.


    "This is your reward for defeating me. As long as you have that medallion, the Scarlet Family will assist you one time. Whether it be money problems or you want us to kill someone for you, we will do it. Of course, this doesn''t mean we''ll do literally anything. For example, if you want us to destroy one of the other Celestial Families, we won''t be able to do that. And I have the right to take back that medallion if you do anything that will harm the Scarlet Family, so keep this in mind."


    After saying these words, Xander turned around and began walking towards the exit.


    Seeing this, Edwin quickly followed him.


    Once he reached the door, Xander stopped for a moment and said, "Right. Regarding your rtionship with my daughter. Even if my daughter approves of you, I will not approve of your rtionship until your name has some worth to it¡ª enough so that you won''t embarrass my Scarlet Family."


    And without waiting for a response, Xander left the training room with Edwin following behind.


    "Why does everybody think we''re in a rtionship when that isn''t the case?" Leo mumbled in a dazed voice.


    "That''s because you kissed. Duh." Lilith said.


    "She did that on her own."


    "That''s not how people see it." Lilith shrugged.


    "That wasn''t as bad as I thought it would be." Eve suddenly approached him and spoke.


    "Yes, it could''ve been far worse." Leo had to agree with her.


    "In fact, Xander Scarlet didn''t really seem that bad."


    Camille shook her head, "You have no idea."


    "Eh? What''s wrong with him?" Leo asked.


    "Lord Xander''s nickname is the Blood Emperor. He''s killed tens of thousands of people and is one of the most fearsome individuals in this world. The only reason he''s acting so tamed is probably because of Lia Scarlet. She''s his only weakness, after all."


    "Blood Emperor¡­ What an ominous name¡­" Leo shuddered.


    Meanwhile, inside their car, Xander said to Edwin, "Edwin, don''t think I can''t sense the killing intent in your heart. I forbid you from killing that boy."


    "Master¡­ Please forgive my insolence, but I cannot fathom why the Young Lady and the Master are treating him like that. In my eyes, he''s not worthy." Edwin sighed.


    "Your wits aren''t as sharp as they used to be, Edwin. Is this due to your old age? Perhaps it''s about time you start thinking about retirement." Xander shook his head.


    And he continued, "That boy¡­ In just a single month, he''s managed to learn up to Tier 7 magic spells and forced me to use magic. Although his status is worthless at the moment, it will eventually soar, as his talents are one-of-a-kind in our era¡ª as long as he survives, that is."


    Edwin was speechless. He didn''t think Xander held Leo with such high regards. Thest time he praised someone to such an extent was when he learned that his daughter, Lia Scarlet, was born with the Scarlet Eyes.


    However, when he really thought about it, he began to understand Xander''s thoughts.


    Xander was someone who greatly valued talent and power, so it would only be natural for him to favor Leo, who had immense talent.

 Chapter 185 New Uniform

    Chapter 185 New Uniform


    "What about the medallion, Master? This is the first time you''ve given someone that young our Scarlet Medallion." Edwin then asked.


    "There are two reasons why I gave him that medallion. The first one is because I lost to him. The second is to ensure that he doesn''t be our enemy and joins our family in the future. As long as he has the medallion and the rumor that Lia Scarlet is his lover exists, the other families will have to think twice before they approach him." Xander said.


    "Do you really n on letting the Young Lady start a rtionship with that child, Master?" Edwin swallowed nervously.


    "That will depend on the boy. If he bes strong enough, I don''t see a reason to refuse their rtionship. In the end, it''s all about making my Scarlet Family the strongest in the world, and if he can help me achieve that goal, I will give him whatever he wants, even if he wants my most precious treasure¡ª my daughter Lia." Xander spoke with a profound smile.


    ''Fuck¡­ If the Master is this interested in that bastard, there''s nothing I can do about him.'' Edwin sighed inwardly.


    ''Fortunately, I still have another bastard that I can kill. Leon¡­ Once I find you, I will have you endure my wrath for Leo Magnus as well!''


    Back at the academy, Eve said to Leo, "By the way, there are several more families that want to meet you, but they''re not as important as the Four Celestial Families, so you don''t really need to meet them, and I''m pretty sure that most of them will be saying the same thing¡ª to ask you to marry their daughters."


    "Forget it. I have had enough with meeting families now." Leo immediately rejected.


    "Then we will immediately go back to training." Eve said.


    "Okay."


    Thus, over the next several days, Leo continued his training with Eve, until it was time for sses again.


    During these past few days, Leo''s name was spread throughout the entire city like wildfire.


    They spoke about how he''d dominated the entire tournament with mostly just a Tier 2 magic spell; they spoke about how he participated in both tournaments; they spoke about how he''d defeated Lia Scarlet; they spoke about how he could use Tier 6 spells after just a month of training.


    When the Leo haters learned of this news, there were two responses.


    On one hand, they would stop hating him as much with some even beginning to admire him.


    On the other hand, however, there were people who became even more jealous and angry at Leo because they believed that all of his miracles were caused by the Fruit of Magic Awakening.


    A weekter.


    "In the end, you didn''t ept any of the Four Celestial Families'' offer, huh?" Eve said.


    "Nope. I want to keep my freedom, and as you''d said, I don''t need their protection while I am in the academy. I can think about it after I graduate."


    "If that''s your decision. Anyways, here is your new uniform and new ss." Eve handed Leo four sets of uniforms for magic students and then his new student ID.


    "After ss, I will have your monster cores ready."


    "Okay."


    Leo changed into his new uniform and looked at his new ss.


    "Wait¡­ This ss is¡­" Leo looked at Eve with wide eyes, seemingly in disbelief.


    "Good luck." Eve smiled at him without exining anything.


    And before he could say anything else, she left the ce and disappeared from his sight like a ghost.


    "Let me see¡­" Lilith peeked at his new ss.


    "Oh? You''re being transferred to the top elite ss? The one with Valery and the others? This is going to be interesting¡­" Lilith chuckled.


    Indeed, Leo had been assigned to be in the top magic ss in the academy, and it just happened to be the same ss as Valery and the other elite students.


    "If you think about it, this is to be expected. After all, it wouldn''t make sense to put you in a weak ss."


    "I can only imagine how awkward the atmosphere will be there." He sighed.


    "You''re worrying too much, Leo. Do you even know how the elite ss operates? It''s nothing like the ordinary sses that you had been attending." Lilith shook her head.


    "How are they different?" He asked.


    "Let''s see¡­ The sses are shorter, and there are fewer sses in general. Furthermore, the sses are much more practical than your ordinary sses, so you''ll be sparring a lot with the teachers."


    "Oh yeah, the sses are also optional, meaning you don''t even have to attend it. Most of the students only show up once a week and spend the rest of their time training by themselves or with teachers."


    "Hey, I like the sound of that. This will give me more time to train. In a world where your strength is more important than studying books, it makes no sense for me to study anymore." Leo shrugged.


    Sometimeter, Leo arrived in his new ss.


    "Lilith, you said that most of them don''t attend these sses, right? Then why is this room full of students now?" Leo asked her after he saw the scene inside the ssroom.


    "It''s probably because of the uing event," she said.


    "Uing event?"


    "You''ll find out about itter."


    Meanwhile, his new teacher introduced him to the ss.


    "I''m sure you already know him, but this is Leo Magnus. After his magnificent performance at the tournament, the academy has decided to reassign his ss so that he could receive proper training and education."


    The ssroom had 21 students, and sure enough, Valery''s team and Helia were there, alongside several faces that Leo recognized from his old world.


    "And I will be your new homeroom teacher starting today. My name is Ethel Rex, and I am an expert with earth magic."


    His new teacher was a tall old man with a refined appearance that made him seem more like a butler than teacher.


    "Go ahead and introduce yourself to your new ssmates, Leo." He then said.

 Chapter 186 Labyrinth Examination

    Chapter 186 Labyrinth Examination


    "Since everyone already knows about me, I am going to keep my introduction brief. I''m Leo Magnus, and I acquired the ability to use fire magic recently. Nice to meet you all." Leo introduced himself to his new ssmates.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask¡ª"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, one of the students there raised his hand and asked, "Hey, Leo, do you still have amnesia?"


    "My memories have not yet returned if that''s what you''re trying to ask." Leo quickly answered.


    Another student raised her hand and asked, "What did the Fruit of Magic Awakening taste like?"


    "It was sweet and very juicy," he replied with a calm smile.


    Then another question¡ª "What''s your rtionship with Lia Scarlet? Is it true that you''re lovers? Since when?"


    Leo turned to look at the person who just spoke, and it was Jennifer, who was part of Valery''s team during the Wilderness Training Course.


    "No, we''re not lovers." Leo said in a sighing voice.


    "Eh? Then why did you two kiss during the tournament?"


    "I didn''t kiss her. She kissed me. And I''m done answering these questions." Leo said.


    "Where do I sit?" He then asked the teacher.


    "You can sit wherever you want." Ethel said.


    Leo looked around the room for a moment before walking to the back of the room, where there was a whole row of empty seats.


    Once he was seated, the teacher began speaking, "Now that the tournament is over, we will focus on the next big event that will be happening in 3 months¡ª the Labyrinth Examination."


    None of the students seemed surprised when they heard this news. As for Leo, he was more puzzled than surprised.


    ''Labyrinth Examination?''


    It was clear that it had something to do with Labyrinths, but he couldn''t imagine what.


    ''Perhaps it''s another examination like the Wilderness Training Course but with more focus on Labyrinths?'' He pondered.


    When Ethel noticed Leo''s expression, he said, "Since there is someone who doesn''t know¡ª or remember about the Labyrinth Examination, I will give a brief exnation."


    "The Labyrinth Examination is as its name implies¡ª it''s an examination that involves Labyrinths. However, this Labyrinth is a little different than the ones you normally know."


    "Located underneath the Four Witches Academy is one of four Ancient Labyrinths in the world. This Ancient Labyrinth has existed for hundreds of years, and it has over 50 floors. We don''t know the exact amount of floors because we have never reached the true boss room, and every year, our students¡ª as well as other students will be sent into this Labyrinth for their examination."


    "Your goal is simple¡ª go as far as you can in the Labyrinth."


    "You can also team up with 3 other people during the examination."


    "Any questions, Leo?" Ethel asked him a momentter.


    "What is an Ancient Labyrinth? And what''s so different about itpared to the other Labyrinths besides having a higher amount of floors?"


    "Unlike ordinary Labyrinths, Ancient Labyrinths have far more floors, and they also have increased monster spawn rate. Furthermore, they have more than one boss room, and these bosses respawn like normal monsters unless you clear the true boss room at the very end of the Labyrinth." Ethel exined.


    "Multiple bosses that respawn¡­? Isn''t this ce a treasure trove for mana cores then?" Leo couldn''t help but ask.


    "At first that was the case, but the monsters eventually stopped giving mana cores, so if we want more mana cores, we''ll need to go deeper." Ethel said.


    "This Ancient Labyrinth hasn''t been cleared for hundreds of years right? How dangerous is it?" Leo asked his next question.


    "It gets progressively more difficult the deeper you delve. For example, there will only be F-Rank monsters for the first five floors, then for the next five floors, it would have E-Rank monsters. The furthest we have gone is 52 floors, and at that level, there are only S-Rank monsters."


    "S-Rank monsters¡­" Leo muttered in a nervous voice.


    "Any more questions?"


    "One more. You mentioned that students from other schools will be participating in this examination as well, right? How does that work?"


    "You don''t need to mind the students from the other schools since they have their own thing going on. They''ll only be showing up to use the Labyrinth, that''s all."


    Leo raised an eyebrow and asked, "What if we encounter each other and a fight starts?"


    "Fights are strictly prohibited within the Ancient Labyrinth, and this applies to everyone even if the students are from the same school. If someone tries to start a fight with you, immediately report it to the teachers."


    "However, with that being said, fights between students still happens every year, so be prepared for it."


    The teacher continued to talk about the Labyrinth Examination afterward.


    "The Labyrinth Examination this year will be a little different. I won''t go into too much detail since they''re still being nned, but you can expect rewards from it."


    After talking for a few more minutes, Ethel said, "This is all for homeroom today. You are all dismissed. Oh, Leo, you stay behind for a bit. There are still a few things that I need to exin to you."


    "Okay."


    Once all of the students in the ssroom beside Leo left, the teacher approached him and said, "Since this is your first time in a magic ss, I will teach you about how things usually go around here."


    "After homeroom, the students are allowed to go off and train by themselves. They can go anywhere they want as long as they remain in the school premises. Most students train by themselves, but there are those that want to train with a teacher. If you want to do thetter, you can check out the schedule here. It will show you which teachers are avable at what time and what they specialize in."


    Ethel handed Leo a touchpad, its only function used to check the teachers'' schedules.


    "Thank you." Leo said as he epted it.

 Chapter 187 Accident

    Chapter 187 ident


    "Though, since you''re already being taught by Headmistress Eve, I doubt you''ll need to be trained by another teacher. After all, she''s the best trainer in this whole academy." Ethel said with a smile.


    "Now that sses have started again, she won''t have as much time to train me, so I will need to rely more on other teachers." Leo said.


    "I see. Well, good luck. If you need me, you can find me at the teacher''s lounge. If I''m not there, I will be at the training center or the training field."


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Once the teacher left the room, Leo mumbled to himself, "Ancient Labyrinth, huh? I can''t wait."


    "What are you nning?" Lilith asked after seeing his weird face.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I am going to farm monsters there! Three months¡­ Do you think I will be strong enough to hunt S-Rank monsters in that amount of time?"


    "Probably." She nodded.


    Leo left the ssroom shortly after, but he was stopped immediately after by someone that had been waiting for him outside.


    "What do you want?" Leo asked the red-headed beauty standing before him.


    "I want to spar with you," she said in a calm voice.


    "Why?"


    "To see who is stronger, obviously."


    Leo pondered for a moment before asking, "Are you an Adventurer? What rank are you if you are?"


    "B-Rank."


    "Alright, I will spar with you." Leo said with a smile.


    He needed toplete his quest, and she was perfect for it.


    Helia found his behavior a bit odd, but she didn''t say anything since she got to fight him anyway.


    Sometimeter, they entered a private room in the Training Center.


    "Any specific rules?" Leo asked as they stood before each other.


    "Let''s use the same rules as the ones from the tournament, so no magic artifacts and no potions."


    "Alright."


    "The match will start the moment this coin hits the floor." Helia took out a coin and flipped it into the air.


    When itnded, both Leo and Helia cast their first spell.


    BOOM!


    They both used Fire st, causing the room to shake slightly from the massive explosion.


    And before the explosion could even go away, Helia cast another Fire st.


    Leo did the same.


    ''Oh? Is this a challenge?'' Leo thought to himself.


    In order to test out his theory, Leo cast Fire st for the third time, and as he''d expected, Helia also did the same.


    A smile appeared on Leo''s face as he continued to spam Fire st.


    Not wanting to lose to him, Helia also spammed Fire st.


    ''I have trained my fire magic even before I could walk! I am not going to lose to someone who started training a mere month ago!'' Helia gritted her teeth as she tried her best to keep up with Leo, who was clearly at an advantage due to his faster casting speed.


    However, as much effort as she gave, Leo would eventually overpower her with Fire st and send her flying.


    <You havepleted a Quest>


    [+1,000 Magic Points]


    Defeating a B-Rank Adventurer gave him a thousand Magic Points.


    "Want to go again?" Leo asked her, who was lying on the floor with her arm covering her face.


    "This time, let''s use other magic besides Fire st."


    Helia nodded her head and got back on her feet.


    Leo quickly purchased the quest again before fighting Helia for a second time.


    This time, Helia stopped being stubborn with Fire st and actually used her other magic spells.


    The two of them went back and forth, engulfing the entire room with mes.


    Eventually, they decided to end it with their strongest magic spell.


    "Hephaestus'' ming Sword!"


    Helia summoned her massive ming sword.


    Not wanting to look down on her, Leo also decided to use his strongest fire spell.


    A dragon''s head appeared behind Leo while Helia''s ming sword materialized above her.


    "T-That magic spell¡­" Helia was immensely shocked when she saw the dragon head, as she recognized it.


    She wanted to ask him why he knew Eve''s signature spell, but she wasn''t in the situation to do so.


    They released their magic spells a momentter.


    Whoosh!


    The dragon''s head released a fiery breath while the sword shed at it, splitting the breath in half.


    However, Helia wanted to slice more than just the mes¡ª she wanted to slice Leo and the dragon''s head behind him.


    Unfortunately, the Tier 7 Dragon''s Breath was simply too powerful for Helia''s Tier 6 spell, and she was overwhelmed for a second time after a few seconds of struggle.


    "Aaah!"


    Helia cried out loud when the mes engulfed her body.


    Leo quickly stopped his spell when he saw this.


    "Are you okay?!" He quickly ran to her.


    Once the mes died down, Leo could see Helia lying on the floor, but there was something odd about her appearance.


    "Oh!" Leo immediately slowed down and closed his eyes, as Helia''s uniform had beenpletely burned away by the Dragon''s Breath, resulting in her being naked.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Leo asked her as he slowly approached her.


    "..."


    There was no response from Helia, which made Leo panic a little.


    ''Fuck¡­ I hope she''s not dead¡­'' He swallowed nervously.


    Leo opened his eyes and rushed to Helia again after thinking that she might have died.


    He ced his finger underneath her nose.


    "Thank god, she''s alive." He released a sigh of relief when he could feel her breath on his finger.


    He removed jacket and covered Helia''s naked body with it.


    "Can you look after her while I call for a teacher?" Leo said to Lilith before leaving the room.


    A few minutester, Leo returned with a female teacher.


    "What happened here?" The teacher frowned when she saw Helia''s condition.


    "Uhh¡­ We had a spar and I ended up identally burning her clothes¡­" He said in an awkward voice.


    The teacher proceeded to wrap arge nket around Helia''s body before carrying her out of the room and into the medical office that was located a few rooms down for a checkup.


    "You wait right here." The teacher said to Leo before leaving.

 Chapter 188 Vampire Vanquisher

    Chapter 188 Vampire Vanquisher


    While Leo waited for the teacher to return, he looked at his quest.


    ''I didn''t get the reward even though I clearly defeated Helia. Does it only work once per individual?'' He wondered when his quest didn''t finish.


    Sometimeter, the female teacher returned and said to him, "Helia is fine. She''s not in any danger, but her body received minor burns. Tell me, what happened?"


    "I already told you. Helia requested to spar with me and I agreed. I guess things got a little heated and we used our most powerful spells." Leo exined.


    The teacher looked around the room that had burned marks all over the ce and said, "Didn''t you know that only Tier 5 and below spells are allowed in the Training Center?"


    "Really? I didn''t know that¡­" Leo said.


    Naturally, he knew about it, but he lied in order to escape punishment.


    The teacher thought that it was due to his amnesia that he doesn''t remember so she didn''t pursue this matter any further.


    "Now you know. If you do this again, we can ban you froming back here." She warned him.


    "Sorry, it won''t happen again."


    The teacher left shortly after.


    "What are you going to do now?" Lilith asked him.


    "I''m going to practice back at home, where I can use my magic spell without any limitations," he said as he made his way out of the Training Center.


    About two hourster, Helia woke up in the infirmary inside the Training Center.


    "Ugh¡­" She slowly sat up on the bed and looked around in confusion.


    "How do you feel? Do you feel pain anywhere?" The nurse asked when she noticed Helia waking up.


    "No¡­ I don''t feel any pain¡­ What happened?" Helia asked.


    "ording to the teacher that brought you here, you were knocked unconscious during a spar with another student." The nurse exined.


    Helia''s head cleared up after hearing this, and she recalled Leo using Dragon''s Breath.


    "L-Leo! Where did Leo go?!" She asked for him.


    "Leo? I''m sorry, but I don''t know."


    Hearing this, Helia jumped out of the bed and rushed for the exit, but she stopped when she noticed something off about her body.


    She looked down to see that she was no longer wearing her school uniform.


    "What happened to my clothes?" She turned to look at the nurse with a weird look on her face.


    "They were burned during the spar."


    "N-No way¡­ So I was naked?" Helia asked for confirmation.


    "That''s right. When the teacher brought you here, you were already naked." The nurse nodded.


    Helia''s face immediately flushed with redness.


    "Leo!!!" She shouted his name before storming out of the infirmary while still wearing her white patient clothes.


    However, she didn''t know where Leo was, nor did she know where to start.


    Thus, she had no choice but to give up on looking for Leo for now.


    After returning to her dorm, Helia changed her clothes and started investigating Leo''s whereabouts.


    Later that day, when Eve returned home, she went to look for Leo.


    Upon finding him in the training room, she called for him, "Leo! Come over here for a bit!"


    Leo stopped his training and approached her.


    "Here you go." Eve handed him a spatial ring when he stopped.


    "These are your mana cores. Is this enough?"


    Leo, who hadpletely forgotten about the mana cores, immediately became excited when Eve handed him the spatial ring.


    Once the ring was in his grasp, he took a look inside, and to his surprise, it was filled to the brim with mana cores.


    "H-How many mana cores is this?!" He looked at Eve with wide eyes.


    "There are 150 S-Rank mana cores and 3,000 A-Rank mana cores in total. This cost me about 2 billion dors."


    "T-Two billion dors?!" Leo eximed.


    "I would''ve gotten you more, but that is literally all the market had in stock, and I even purchased some in the ck market."


    "This is more than enough¡­ Thank you!" Leo said. He was so excited that he couldn''t even begin to count how many Magic Points he''ll be able to acquire from these mana cores.


    "No, I should be the one thanking you, Leo." Eve shook her head.


    "Also, I have one more surprise for you."


    She proceeded to retrieve a majestic sword with a red de from her spatial ring and held it in front of her, offering it to him.


    "Do you know what this is?" She asked him.


    Leo used his passive skill to analyze the sword before him.


    [Vampire Vanquisher]


    [Grade: S]


    [Description: Increases the power of your sword attacks by 300%. Increases damage to vampires by an additional 200%. Increase Sharpness by 500%. The more vampires you vanquish with this sword, the stronger it bes. Inflicts ''Unheble'' on damage.]


    [Unheble: Restricts all healing effects]


    "Uhh¡­ I have never seen this sword before¡­" Leo swallowed nervously when he saw the stats of this magic artifact.


    "I''m not surprised. This is an S-Rank magic artifact. Vampire Vanquisher¡ª it was the old Leo''s sword. We found it when we were looking for him. I wanted to give you this sword sooner, but there were someplications. Don''t worry, it''s all dealt with now."


    "Are you sure you want to give this to me? I''m not the real owner of this sword, you know."


    "It''s okay. You may not be the same Leo, but you''re still Leo." Eve smiled.


    Leo grabbed the sword and took it off Eve''s hand.


    He began swinging it around the next moment.


    "Wow, this sword is heavier than it looks. I won''t be able to use this for now," he said after a few swings.


    "You''ll get there eventually. With your talents, I''m sure it won''t take long either."


    Leo decided to stop his training and return to his room shortly after so that he could convert his mana cores into Magic Points.


    "With this many mana cores, I will definitely have enough Magic Points to go on another shopping spree!" Heughed out loud.

 Chapter 189 Monthly Limit

    Chapter 189 Monthly Limit


    After returning to his room, Leo immediately poured all of the A-Grade mana cores from his spatial ring onto the floor.


    Three thousand A-Grade mana cores. With this many mana cores, he could get at least 150,000 Magic Points, considering that each A-Rank mana core could fetch him a minimum of 50 Magic Points.


    <Convert all mana cores in front of you?>


    "Confirm."


    However, only a third of the mana cores disappeared.


    <1,220 A-Grade mana cores has been converted into Magic Points>


    [+100,000 Magic Points]


    <You have reached the monthly limit of 100,000 Magic Points for the Magic Converter>


    Ding!


    <You have received a Unique Quest>


    [Quest: Magic Converter Limit Increase]


    [Description: Kill 200 A-Grade monsters]


    [Time Limit: N/A]


    [Reward: Magic Converter monthly limit increases to 200,000 Magic Points]


    ''What the hell? There''s a monthly limit to this thing?'' Leo cried inwardly when he saw the notifications.


    Although he was a little disappointed by the results, 100,000 Magic Points was still a lot.


    ''With 100,000 Magic Points, I can upgrade both my mana capacity and magic power, but I don''t really need it right now. The same goes for mana regeneration. It would be convenient, but it''s not necessary for me right now. Moreover, I have plenty of mana cores left, so I can buy them next time when my limit resets in a month.''


    After pondering for some time, Leo decided to purchase more passive skills.


    <Confirm purchase ''Acquire B-Rank Passive Skill'' for 20,000 Magic Points>


    "Confirm."


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Magic Guard>


    [Magic Guard: Completely negates the effect and damage of any one magic spell. 60 minute cooldown.]


    Leo''s eyes widened when he saw this passive skill.


    ''Does this mean I can survive even a Tier 9 magic spell as long as it''s active? This passive skill could be a lifesaver!''


    He became convinced that prioritizing passive skills was the right thing to do.


    Then he purchased another one.


    <You have acquired the Passive Skill: Magic Eyes>


    [Magic Eyes: Locate your enemy''s weak spot to deal fatal damage. Increase damage dealt to weak spots by 100%]


    ''So this passive skill essentially doubles my damage if I can hit their weak spot. Not bad.''


    <You have purchased all avable B-Rank Passive Skills>


    After purchasing all avable passive skills, Leo still had over 60,000 Magic Points left, and he didn''t know where to spend them.


    In the end, he decided to wait on spending these Magic Points for when he really needed them.


    Over the next several days, Leo would spend most of his time training by himself in the training room. Since sses were optional, he no longer bothered with them.


    Eve and Camille would asionally spar with him when they had the time.


    A weekter, after morning practice, Leo went to the cafeteria for some food.


    The closest cafeteria near his ce was the one meant for magic students.


    A figure approached Leo halfway into his meal.


    When he looked at this person, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    "I have been looking for you, Leo." Helia said to him with a cold expression on her face.


    "If you''re looking to spar, I won''t do it." Leo immediately said.


    After all, even if he defeats her, he won''tplete his quest.


    Helia took a seat in front of him without asking and said, "I''m not here to spar with you. I have a question for you. How long have you known¡ª and why do you know Dragon''s Breath? That is the Headmistress'' signature magic spell!"


    Leo looked around to see people staring at them with interest, mostly because of Helia''s presence.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Please don''t bother me while I am eating."


    "I see¡­ So you''re trying to keep the fact that you know a Tier 7 spell a secret? Why would you try to hide something like that? It would benefit you more to reveal it than to keep it a secret." Helia subconsciously lowered her voice when she noticed this.


    "I''m her student, so it''s only obvious that I learned it from her. Why do you even care?" Leo asked.


    "I can''t be curious as a fellow fire magic user?" Helia said with a slight frown on her face.


    "As long as you stop bothering me." He said as he started eating again.


    "Is that how you treat ady who got stripped naked by you?" Helia suddenly said.


    Leo nearly choked on his food when he heard her words.


    "T-That was an ident! mes burn stuff. It''s just how nature works."


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you''d seen me naked."


    "So what if I saw you naked? It''s not like I touched you. If it''ll make you feel better, I''ll let you see me naked as well."


    "Why would I want to see you naked?" Helia frowned.


    "Then stop making a fuss about it."


    "...You''re a lot different than before, Leo."


    "You mean before I lost my memories? Sorry, there''s nothing I can do about that."


    Helia ended up staying with Leo until he finished his meal.


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll be leaving now." Leo said as he stood up and went to throw out his trash.


    "Wait."


    Helia followed him.


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s spar."


    "I refuse. I will just end up burning your clothes again, and then you''ll continue making a fuss about it."


    "I-I don''t mind it¡­" Helia said in a low voice.


    "What did you just say?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    With a slightly rosy face, she spoke, "You''ve already seen me naked once. It won''t make a difference if you see it again. I also want to train with you and see what you''re doing that''s different from my training. I''m clearly doing something wrong if Ipare myself to you."


    "Why don''t you train with her?" Lilith suddenly said, and she continued while chuckling, "She''s a beauty with a voluptuous body, which you''ll get to see naked if you keep burning her clothes."


    "You¡­ Is that all you ever think about?" Leo shook his head inwardly at her remarks.

 Chapter 190 Going Back to the Wilderness

    Chapter 190 Going Back to the Wilderness


    "I won''t ask you to do it for free. If you train with me, I will pay you for your time." Helia then said.


    "Now we''re talking. How much are you paying?" Leo suddenly became more interested in her offer.


    "What do you want? Money? Artifacts?"


    "Mana cores," he calmly said. "The higher quality the better."


    "I understand. I will pay you in mana cores." Heloa nodded.


    "Follow me. I will bring you to my training area." Leo said as he walked out of the cafeteria.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at Eve''s living quarters.


    "This is¡­ Isn''t this where the Headmistress lives? Even teachers are forbidden froming here!" Helia eximed when she realized where Leo was taking her.


    "Yes, and I currently live and train here." Leo calmly said.


    "..." Helia was speechless.


    Just how much is the Headmistress spoiling him?


    Though, she didn''t me Eve for spoiling Leo, especially considering his talents. If she were in Eve''s shoes, she would also be spoiling him.


    Once they entered the training room behind Eve''s house, Leo said, "This ce is much more durable than the Training Center, so we can go all out and not have to worry about destroying this ce."


    Helia nodded, and she asked, "How do you normally train?"


    "Nothing much. I just use magic spells until I run out of mana."


    Leo casually said, greatly underying his own training.


    As for Helia, she was unaware of Leo''s immense mana regeneration, which allowed him to train tens if not hundreds of times faster than ordinary people.


    "You want to spar right? I''m ready whenever you are."


    "Okay."


    The two of them started training with each other shortly after.


    Several hourster, Eve showed up to the training room after her work was done, and to her absolute surprise, Leo wasn''t alone, and it wasn''t Camille that was with him.


    Instead, it was a red-haired beauty that Eve was too familiar with.


    "Helia? What are you doing here?" Eve approached them after their spar had ended.


    "Good evening, Headmistress. I asked Leo to train with me."


    Eve turned to look at him, who spoke, "Was it not okay for me to bring her here? If we trained at the Training Center, we wouldn''t be able to go all out, and the teacher there will scold me again for damaging the ce."


    "No, it''s fine. I just wasn''t expecting it," she said.


    And she continued, "Since you''re here, want to join our training?"


    "R-Really? You''ll train me too?" Helia almost couldn''t believe her ears.


    Eve would always refuse to train her when she asked before.


    "Yes, I don''t mind it. It won''t make a difference, anyway."


    After some preparations, Eve started training Leo and Helia together.


    A few hourster.


    "Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ haaa¡­"


    Both Leo and Heliaid on the floor gasping for air after the training session.


    "You¡­ You train like this everyday with the Headmistress¡­?" Helia asked him in a weak voice that sounded as though she was on the verge of death.


    Helia had been through some rough training before, but it could not bepared to Eve''s intensive training, and she was already out of breath a few minutes into it.


    "Pretty much, and it never gets easier¡­"


    ''No wonder why he''s so powerful¡­ If I get to train with the Headmistress for a month, who knows how much stronger I will be¡ª No¡­ Even with the Headmistress training, Leo''s growth is still too fast. Is there something else that''s assisting his growth?''


    The only exnation would be the Fruit of Magic Awakening, as it was a legendary treasure that nobody but Leo has experienced before. However, Helia felt that it was too convenient.


    ''What if Leo had this talent even before consuming the Fruit of Magic Awakening, and the treasure only allowed him to fully spread his wings? A treasure that can give one the ability to use magic and be extremely talented¡­ Would the gods allow such a powerful treasure to exist?''


    "Thank you for the training, Headmistress." Helia said to her before leaving the ce.


    "And I will have your payment ready by tomorrow." She looked at Leo afterward.


    "Okay. Take your time." He nodded.


    "Why is she paying you?" Eve asked him after she left.


    "She''s paying me to train with her." He shrugged.


    "Oh? Maybe I should start charging you for these training sessions." Eve suddenly said in a joking voice.


    "I''m dirt broke, so I can''t pay anything." He immediately said.


    "You have 2 billion dors worth of mana cores, yet you''re somehow broke?" Eve raised an eyebrow. "Why do you even need that many mana cores, anyway? Do you n on crafting a magic artifact?"


    "That''s a secret." He said with a smile.


    "Well, if you can''t pay with money, you can pay with your body." She said with a teasing smile on her face.


    "..." Leo was speechless.


    "By the way, I have something I want to talk to you about." He said a momentter.


    "What is it?"


    "Since I no longer need to attend sses, I would like to use this time to strengthen myself, and I want to go back into the Wilderness to hunt monsters."


    Eve frowned and said, "Have you forgotten about your current situation? It''s too dangerous to leave the academy now."


    "I know, but I am not going as ''Leo''. I will be going as ''Leon'', my other identity. I also need to be a B-Rank Adventurer before the A-Rank monster nest raid."


    "Monster nest raid? I have never heard about this. What are you trying to do?" Eve asked.


    Leo proceeded to tell her about the raid that Khrome had told him about.


    "Trust me, I will be stronger much faster if I hunt monsters," Leo said.


    After all, he could get Magic Points by doing so.


    "In case you forgot, ''Leon'' is also being hunted, and it''s by an unknown party. What are you going to do about that?" Eve said.


    "I think it will be fine. ''Leon'' hasn''t appeared for over a month now, and since I will be able to use dark magic, I will be fine even if I am attacked¡ª as long as my enemy is not an S-Rank Adventurer." Leo said.

 Chapter 191 Partner

    Chapter 191 Partner


    "As long as it''s not an S-Rank Adventurer? You''re just jinxing yourself, Leo." Eve shook her head.


    "I''ll be fine, really." He insisted.


    Eve pondered for a moment before speaking, "I will let you go to the Wilderness as Leon but under one condition. If you don''t ept this condition, I won''t let you go. Do we have a deal?"


    "What kind of condition?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "You must have a partner with you when you leave the academy, and this person must be approved by me."


    "What?! But I will be going as Leon, not Leo! Nobody in this academy besides you and Miss Camille knows about my identity as Leon." He eximed.


    Eve shrugged, "Then you better figure it out, because if you don''t find a partner, you won''t be going anywhere. Also, it''s not like you have to find a partner from the academy. Don''t think badly of me, Leo. I am doing this to keep you safe."


    "..." Leo silently watched as Eve left the training room, leaving him alone.


    "If you''re going to look for a partner, why don''t you get Helia to help you? She seems interested in you." Lilith suddenly suggested.


    "And reveal my identity as Leon to her? That I can use dark magic as well? That the whole Fruit of Magic Awakening was just a prank? Impossible. I don''t know her well enough to be sharing these secrets with her." He quickly rejected her suggestion.


    Lilith pondered for a moment then said, "Then why don''t you get Lia Scarlet to help you? She said that your partner doesn''t necessarily have to be a student of this academy. If you think about it, she''s the perfect candidate."


    And she continued, "First and foremost, she is aware of your identity as Leon. She also knows you can use dark magic, and she likes you, so it shouldn''t take much effort to make her help you. Moreover, she''s pretty powerful. I think the Headmistress would agree to having Lia be your partner."


    "Lia, huh¡­" Leo pondered.


    While it was true that he could probably get Lia to assist him, he doesn''t want to get involved with the Scarlet Family anymore than he already is. There was also Edwin, who would surely try to mess with him if he contacted Lia, as he would see it as ''corrupting'' her.


    However, he only had a few weeks before Khrome''s deadline. Not only does he need to be a B-Rank Adventurer by then, he also needs to defeat Khrome.


    Sometimeter, after returning to his room and taking a shower, Leoid on his bed and retrieved his cell phone.


    He proceeded to stare at a certain contact for many moments before he steeled his resolve and called it.


    Diiiii¡­Dii¡ª


    Before the second ring could even fully finish, the person on the other end of the phone answered.


    "Hello." Lia Scarlet''s calm voice resounded.


    "Hey¡­ Is this a good time?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Unbeknownst to Leo, Lia kept her cell phone within arms reach every day after giving Leo her phone number, hoping that he''d call her, hence why she was able to answer it so quickly.


    And even a monthter, she did not stop such a habit.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo spoke, "I know this may be sudden, but I need your help."


    "I''m listening," she spoke in a nonchnt voice.


    "Due to special circumstances, I cannot leave the city by myself, and I need to be a B-Rank Adventurer as soon as possible. Therefore, I would like to ask for your help. Can youe to the Wilderness and do some quests with me? Of course, I will pay you for your effort."


    After a moment of silence, Lia spoke, "I refuse."


    Before Leo could even respond, she continued, "Unless you tell me about your situation and your true identity."


    Leo had mentally prepared himself for this, and he quickly said, "Alright. I will tell you everything. Can you meet me at the Adventurers'' Guild tomorrow? Also, I would appreciate it if you can go in a disguise. I don''t think your butler will like it very much if he sees me with you."


    "That can be arranged. What time?"


    "How about 10 AM?"


    "Then I will see you at the Adventurers'' Guild tomorrow at 10."


    Leo hung up a momentter.


    "Wow, you really did it. I thought you didn''t want to be more involved with the Scarlet Family."


    "I won''t. I''m going to ask Lia to disguise herself, after all. If nobody knows I am with Lia Scarlet, I will be safe."


    "Will it really work out that well?"


    The following morning, Leo approached Eve before she left home, "Headmistress, I have found my partner, but I need to speak with her to seal the deal. I''ll be leaving the academy to go to the Adventurers'' Guild."


    She nodded, "As long as you remain within the city."


    Sometimeter, Leo disguised his appearance before making his way to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "It feels like forever since Ist saw this yboy face." Leo mumbled as he looked at his reflection on the taxi window.


    "It''s been a while, after all." Lilith said.


    Many minutester, their taxi stopped in front of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    After stepping out of the taxi, Leo was immediately approached by a young girl that he didn''t recognize.


    This youngdy had an ordinary appearance overall, ck short hair, and brown eyes with an innocent face.


    "Could you be¡­?" Leo swallowed nervously.


    "It''s me." Even though her appearance changed, Lia Scarlet''s demeanor remained the same.


    "Let''s go somewhere more private, shall we?" Leo said to her a momentter.


    "Okay."


    Leo proceeded to take her to a nearby hotel.


    When the receptionist saw these two youngsters getting a hotel room for one day, he couldn''t help but smile inwardly, ''Young people these days¡­''


    Once they were inside their hotel room, Lia went straight to the bed and sat on it.


    Then she red at him with a solemn look on her face.


    "Should I call you Leon or Leo? In fact, which one is the real you?"


    Leo showed a bittersweet smile and said, "Allow me to introduce myself again. My real name is Leo¡ª Leo Magnus. Due to some special circumstances, I had to create this fake identity ''Leon''."


    "I hope you didn''t call me all the way over here just to tell me what you already told me yesterday on the phone."


    "Of course not. However, before we start, can you promise me that you''ll keep whatever I am about to tell you a secret?"


    "I didn''t tell anyone about your other secret," she calmly said.


    "This secret is countless times bigger and more important than me being able to use mana drain. If you reveal it, it will truly be the end of me."


    "I have already promised you that I won''t do anything to hurt you. And now that I am yours, it would make even less sense for me to harm you." Lia said, not feeling an ounce of embarrassment about her words that would make people feel second-hand embarrassment.


    And she continued, "If you really have a problem trusting me, I am willing to ept your ve mark."


    Leo raised an eyebrow at her words, "ve mark?"


    He wondered if it was something like the mark he put on Lilith.


    Lia nodded, "Those with a ve mark can never betray or harm their master because they will die before they can do so."


    As much as Leo wanted to put a ve mark on Lia so that he could have a peace of mind and not worry about being betrayed by her, especially when they are alone in the Wilderness, it felt morally wrong to enve a young girl like Lia.


    Furthermore, if the Scarlet Family finds out, they will definitely kill him.


    When Lia saw Leo''s pondering expression, she suddenly retrieved a piece of paper and offered it to him.


    Leo subconsciously epted this paper, and he asked, "What is this?"


    "A ve mark."


    "Wha¡ª? Why do you have something like this on you?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "My family uses these often," she calmly said.


    "In fact, I used it on Edwin and all of the servants working under me."


    Leo was speechless. He didn''t think something this dangerous would be used so casually.


    "Are there any side effects? What about risks?" Leo then asked.


    "There are no side effects¡ª at least I am not aware of any. There are many risks when ites to ve marks, but only I need to worry about such risks as the one being enved." Lia said.


    "What kind of risks?" He continued to ask.


    "My life will be in your hands once I ept your ve mark, and I would no longer be able to defy you, so you can literally do anything to me and I won''t be able to resist." Lia exined these risks with a tranquil look on her face.


    Leo was baffled by her nonchnt demeanor despite the situation. While it was a situation that Lia had put herself in, it still felt really wrong of him if he went ahead and did it.


    "Can I ask you why you''re going so far?" Leo couldn''t help but ask.


    "I mean, we barely know each other, and I could be trying to trick you. What if I make you do things that you don''t want to do after I enve you? I cannotprehend why you''re willing to go so far and risk so much."


    "..."


    Lia fell silent after hearing his question, yet there was not even the slightest sign of confusion or doubt within her calm gaze.


    --


    AN: This bonus chapter is sponsored by GamerReader345. All bonus chapters will be much longer than the usual daily chapters. There will be 2 daily chapters every day and 1-3 bonus chapter depending on my schedule. Thank you for your patience and support.

 Chapter 192 Leons True ldentity

    Chapter 192 Leon''s True ldentity


    After a moment of silence, Lia spoke in a calm voice, "Because it seems interesting."


    Leo raised an eyebrow after hearing her puzzling words.


    "Interesting? Risking your life is interesting?" he asked in a baffled voice.


    She silently nodded.


    "Also, I trust you, so I don''t mind it."


    Leo swallowed nervously, and he sighed inwardly, ''Her head is more messed up than I initially thought¡­''


    Sometimeter, Leo handed the ve mark back to Lia and spoke, "I''m not going to enve you. That seems too wrong and immoral for me."


    Lia looked at the ve mark but did not ept it back.


    "If you don''t put a ve mark on me, will I truly be yours?" She suddenly asked.


    "Huh?"


    "I was defeated by you, and I promised to be yours if I lost. If you put a ve mark on me, then I will physically and spiritually be yours."


    "You don''t need to take that bet so seriously¡­ You can just consider yourself mine. There''s no need to do something like this."


    "No." Lia said, her gaze filled with resolution. "I am a member of the Scarlet Family. I will keep my promise no matter what. This is also a condition if you want me to be your partner."


    "..." Leo was speechless.


    "Why are you so reluctant to enve her, Leo? She''s practically begging you to do so. There''s no need to feel guilty about it, and this will be safer for you too, since she won''t be able to betray you." Lilith suddenly said.


    "Perhaps you''re a sadist and you feel thrilled to have a girl beg you to enve her. If that''s the case, you cannot call me a pervert anymore!"


    Leo felt like cursing out loud, but he resisted it.


    After a moment of silence, Leo took a deep breath and spoke, "Sorry, but I don''t like it¡ª the idea of enving someone. If I cannot trust you without putting this ve mark on you, then I wouldn''t havee to you and ask you to be my partner in the first ce."


    Contrary to Leo''s expectations, Lia didn''t seem to be annoyed by his answer. In fact, the edge of her lips even curved upwards slightly.


    She then snatched the ve mark from him and stored it back inside her spatial ring.


    "Now then, isn''t it about time you tell me about your identity?" Lia spoke a momentter, acting as though the situation with the ve mark had never happened.


    Leo took another deep breath before speaking, "Even though I told you that I am Leo, I am not the Leo you knew."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m not sure if you know about this or not, but several months ago, I had disappeared for 3 months and was considered dead."


    "I know about it. The whole city was talking about it, after all. You returned with amnesia, right?"


    "Yes, but that''s not true."


    "So you didn''t lose your memories?" Lia raised an eyebrow.


    "No, I never had them in the first ce. I may look and sound exactly like the Leo who disappeared, but I am not him. I am actually from another world¡ª a ''Leo'' from another world."


    Lia''s eyes widened slightly after hearing this shocking revtion.


    "You''re an Otherworlder¡­?" She mumbled in a low voice.


    He nodded with a serious expression, "Yes, I am, and don''t bother asking me how I came to this world because I don''t know. When I woke up, I was already in this world."


    "I see¡­ Then why did you decide to be Leon?" Lia then asked.


    "Honestly, I didn''t even make that identity. Someone else made it for me, and it''s only purpose was for training. After all, when I came to this world, I could already use magic, but the Leo of this world can''t use magic, hence why I had to use a new identity."


    "So the Fruit of Magic Awakening was fake?"


    "That''s right. It was just an excuse for me to be able to use magic." He nodded.


    Lia then spoke, "As for why Leon suddenly disappeared, is it because of the bounty?"


    "Eh? How did you know about that?" Leo was surprised to hear this.


    "I did some research on you because I wanted to know more about you," she said, admitting to spying on him.


    "However, I couldn''t find any information on you, so I had a feeling that Leon was a fake identity."


    "That makes sense¡­ But how did you know I was Leon when I was Leo?"


    "I just had a feeling," she calmly said.


    "Now that doesn''t make any sense at all¡­" He shook his head with a bittersweet smile.


    "Anyways, that''s my true identity. Do you have anything else you want to ask?"


    "Not a question. A condition."


    "Another one?"


    "Since you refused to put a ve mark on me, I have another condition before I agree to be your partner."


    "Alright, let''s hear it."


    "I want you to use Mana Drain on me at least once a day when we''re outside the city," she said.


    "You want me to use Mana Drain on you while we''re in the Wilderness? That''s a little dangerous, don''t you think? What if we get attacked by monsters and you''re out of mana?"


    "I will only request it when it''s safe. This is a condition that I will not back down from. If you refuse, I will refuse to be your partner. After all, I am going to be causing my family trouble by helping you."


    "How are you causing them trouble?" Leo frowned.


    "I came here without telling them, so they''ll be looking for me."


    Leo was speechless, as she basically ran away from home.


    "Don''t worry, I do this often, and they have never caught me before," she said with a confident look on her face.


    "I don''t think that''s the issue here¡­ They''ll probably be suspicious of me if I suddenly show up after a month of absence with a female partner right after you disappeared." He sighed.


    "It''ll be fine," she insisted.

 Chapter 193 Devourer of Gods

    Chapter 193 Devourer of Gods


    "Alright, if you say it''ll be fine, I will trust you." Leo nodded.


    "When are we going to do this?" Lia then asked.


    "I still need the Headmistress'' approval before I can leave the city, but I will let you know."


    "Okay."


    Sometimeter, Leo asked, "By the way, before I leave, I have one question¡­ Did your family talk to you after the tournament? About our rtionship, specifically."


    "Yes, my father asked about my rtionship with you." She nodded.


    "And what did you tell him?"


    "I told him that it was none of his business," she calmly said.


    "Seriously¡­? He wasn''t angry?"


    "No."


    "I see¡­ Anyways, I will contact you once I receive permission to leave the city."


    "Okay."


    They left the hotel room shortly after and checked out of the hotel.


    ''Looks like they had their fun.'' The receptionist chuckled inward after seeing them check out so soon.


    Sometimeter, Leo returned to the academy.


    However, when he reached outside of Eve''s residence, Leo was halted by Helia, who had been waiting for him.


    "Here is your payment." Helia handed him an S-Grade mana core.


    "Are you sure? This thing is worth at least a few hundred thousand, right?"


    "More like a few million, but yes, it is fine." She nodded.


    "..."


    Leo felt that he was being paid too much money just for spending a day with her, so he asked her, "Want to train with me again today? I won''t ask for additional payments."


    "Sure." She nodded.


    They went to the training room and started training with each other until Eve came back to start her training.


    "Thank you for the training again today, Headmistress." Helia bowed to her before leaving.


    Once they were alone, Leo said, "I have found my partner."


    "Already? That was quick. You must really want to leave the city." Eve said.


    "I am on a timer." He shrugged.


    "Alright then. Let me hear it. Who is your partner? And if it''s some stranger you picked up in the street just so you have a partner, I won''t approve of it. Your partner must qualify to protect you, after all."


    "Lia Scarlet. She''s going to be my partner."


    Eve''s eyes widened with shock after hearing his words. "Lia Scarlet? Are you insane? The Scarlet Family would never allow her to enter the Wilderness with you."


    "I''m serious. I have already spoken with her today, even going as far as telling her about my true identity¡ª that I am an Otherworder."


    "That''s so reckless! Why would you tell the future leader of the Scarlet Family something like that?! If she tells her family, that will be the end of you!"


    "She won''t. I trust her." Leo said.


    Eve rubbed her eyes in a stressed manner.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke, "Since you already told her about your secret, there''s no choice but to allow her to be your partner, but how will you take her to the Wilderness with you?"


    "She told me that she will sneak out ande with me in a disguise, just like me."


    "What? The whole Scarlet Family will be looking for her if she suddenly disappears!"


    "I know, and that''s what I said to her too. However, she told me that she does this often and that it''ll be fine."


    "Let''s hope that''s really the case." Eve shook her head. "Anyways, when do you n on leaving the city?"


    "Tomorrow if that''s possible."


    "Alright. Camille will show up tomorrow morning. You can leave after speaking with her."


    "I was nning on speaking with her before I left, anyway." He nodded.


    Later that night, Leoid on the bed and called Lia to tell her the news.


    "Yes, the Headmistress has approved of you to be my partner. I will be moving out as soon as tomorrow. If you need more time, let me know."


    "I am prepared to leave tomorrow."


    "Great, then I will meet you in front of the Adventurers'' Guild at the same time."


    He then studied the ancient magic circle for a few hours before going to sleep like usual when suddenly¡ª


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Devourer of Gods>


    [Devourer of Gods]


    [Affinity: Dark/Unknown]


    [Tier: Ancient]


    [Mana: 50% of total mana]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    "I-I learned it! I finally learned the Ancient Magic!" Leo eximed after seeing the notification.


    "Really?! Congrattions! It only took around two months, but you have finally managed to do it!" Lilith congratted him.


    And she continued, "You know, it took me nearly 7 years to learn this magic spell even with my talents, and I was considered one of the most talented vampires in my generation."


    "It has such an ominous name, though. Devourer of Gods? What kind of magic spell is this?"


    "You will find out once you use it in the Wilderness." Lilith chuckled.


    Leo couldn''t wait to return to the Wilderness and quickly went to sleep the next moment.


    The following morning, Leo woke up and did his morning routine before waiting for Camille to show up.


    When she showed up, she handed him a spatial ring and said, "I have heard about your ns to return to the Wilderness. There are many necessities in this ring that will help you out there."


    "Thank you, Miss Camille!" Leo epted the ring with a bright smile on his face.


    "Also, this is for you." Camille handed him another ring and said, "If you are before an enemy that you cannot defeat or run away from, activate this ring with your mana immediately. It will take you back to the academy. However, remember that this magic artifact will not work in the Labyrinth."


    [Ring of Transportation]


    [Grade: A]


    [Description: Teleports you and another individual to a set location. 72 hours cooldown.]


    "One more important thing¡ª don''t die." Eve said with a smile on her face.


    "I understand." Leo nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    After talking for a little longer and saying his goodbyes to Camille and Eve, Leo changed into Leon and made his way to the Adventurers'' Guild to meet up with Lia for their new adventure.

 Chapter 194 City Teleporter

    Chapter 194 City Teleporter


    After getting out of the taxi, Leo approached the ck-haired youngdy waiting outside the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Sorry I''m a littlete. Did you wait long?" Leo asked her after showing up 10 minuteste.


    "No, I just got here myself. Edwin was keeping an eye on me after I disappeared yesterday." Lia said.


    "Is that so? Then let''s hurry up and get our mission and leave the city as soon as possible before they track you down." Leo said as he approached the door to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Lia silently followed him inside.


    Once they were inside, Leo went straight to theputers to look at the avable quests.


    "What mission do you think we should do, Lia?" Leo asked her.


    "You''re trying to get a promotion as soon as possible, correct? If that''s the case, then I suggest doing territory control. You will easily receive a lot of recognition from these missions, especially if you stand out amongst the crowd." Lia suggested.


    "How long do they usually take?" He then asked.


    "They usually take a few weeks, but they canst for months depending on the objective."


    "Months? I don''t have that much time¡­"


    "That''s fine. We can leave whenever we want, anyway. Territory control is quite flexible when ites to time management, because you can leave or go on breaks whenever you want. Though, if you''re going to participate, it most likely won''t take that long, since you can spam your Fire st and kill everything with ease."


    "Fire st? Now that I can use dark magic again, I''m not going to use fire magic! And nobody knows Leon can use fire magic." He said.


    "I see¡­"


    Leo returned to looking at theputer, and he asked a momentter, "It appears that none of these territory control missions are near our city. What should we do about this?"


    "We can just teleport there using the City Teleporter."


    "City Teleporter? There is something like that here?" This was Leo''s first time hearing about such a convenient tool.


    "All major cities have one, and they allow you to teleport to other cities almost instantaneously, but you have to pay for it."


    "Alright, then it''s decided. We''re going to do territory control and use the City Teleporter to get there."


    Leo picked the mission that gave him the best reward.


    After epting it, he left theputer room with Lia.


    However, right as they reached the reception desk, a familiar voice resounded that instantly halted Leo''s movements.


    "Leon! You''re still alive!" Guildmaster Borus approached them with a relieved smile on his face.


    "I haven''t heard from you in weeks and you weren''t on any mission, so I was worried that you might have kicked the bucket!"


    "I was just taking a break¡­" He said.


    "Where are you heading to now? And who is this youngdy beside you?" Borus asked him.


    "Oh, this is¡ª"


    "Hello, I am called Lena, Leon''s partner." Lia spoke in a totally different manner than usual, which caught even Leo off guard, as it was as though she had turned into a different individual.


    "Leon''s partner, huh? Are you two going on a mission?" Borus didn''t suspect anything and continued to ask.


    "Yes, we''re going to do a territory control mission at the City of Tethoris. I''m trying to be a B-Rank Adventurer within a few weeks so that I can participate in an A-Rank monster nest raid." Leo exined.


    "A-Rank monster nest raid?" Borus began pondering for a moment before speaking again, "Do you mean the Skeleton Graveyard raid that will be happening in a month?"


    "Skeleton Graveyard?" Leo raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    "You don''t even know the raid you''re trying to participate in?" Borus was speechless.


    "No¡­ I actually heard it from Khrome, but he didn''t tell me any details."


    "Sword King Khrome? Then it''s definitely the Skeleton Graveyard." Borus nodded.


    "Anyways, good luck, and it''s good to see you back. I can''t wait to see what you''ll achieve this time."


    "Thank you. I''ll see youter, Guildmaster."


    Leo left the ce with Lia shortly after.


    They proceeded to take a taxi to the City Teleporter.


    The City Teleporter was located within arge building that had all sorts of purposes. There were restaurants, shops, and other businesses within it, almost like a mall. However, the main purpose there was obviously the City Teleporter that operated on a schedule, almost like how airnes work, but there is only one teleporter.


    Once Lia and Leo entered the building, Leo followed Lia since he was new to this kind of thing.


    Lia brought him to look at the schedule.


    "The City Teleporter will teleport to a new city every 15 minutes. There''s still two hours until it''s Tethoris'' turn." Lia said to him.


    "Two hours, huh? What is there to do until then?" Leo asked her.


    And without hesitation, she spoke, "We can rent rooms in this ce. I want you to use Mana Drain on me while we wait."


    "Alright¡­" Leo said with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    Once they rented a room, Lia immediatelyid on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Leo sat beside her and began absorbing her mana.


    A blissful expression appeared on Lia''s face, and she began moaning softly a few momentster.


    ''This feeling¡­ I have been waiting for this¡­'' Lia thought to herself as she fell into a trance of bliss.


    Sometimeter, Leo stopped, and he said, "There''s only half an hour left until it''s our turn, but we still haven''t purchased our ticket yet."


    Lia opened her eyes with a satisfied look on her face, and she sat up and said, "Let go."


    When she got off the bed and started walking, her movements were wobbly and unstable, almost as though she got ants in her legs.


    After making it to the ticket booth with much difficulty, Lia said, "Two tickets to Tethoris."


    "That would be 10 million dors." The ticket seller said in a calm voice.


    "T-Ten million dors?!" Leo eximed when he heard this absurd price, which was akin to daylight robbery.


    The worker looked at him with an unfazed expression and asked, "Is this your first time using the City Teleporter?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "The City Teleporter requires a tremendous amount of mana every time it functions, hence its price tag. If the tickets were cheap, we won''t be able to make any profit, much less keep it running." The worker exined to him.


    "I will pay for it." Lia said as she casually retrieved a ck credit card and ced it before the worker.


    The worker''s eyes widened with shock when he saw the ck card.


    ''O-Obsidian Card!'' He cried inwardly.


    His reaction was normal considering the importance behind the card. After all, only the richest people in the city could possibly possess such a card.


    "Sorry for making you pay for my ticket as well. I have mana cores, but I don''t have money." Leo said to her afterward.


    "Don''t mind it. It''s only 10 million." Lia calmly said.


    ''As expected of the wealthy Scarlet Family¡­ They treat 10 million as though it''s loose coins.'' Leo sighed inwardly.


    "Why do you look down? You''re actually quite rich yourself, Leo. The mana cores you have are worth hundreds of millions." Lilith suddenly said to him.


    "I know, but I need most of it for the Magic System. Though, I will sell some of itter for some money." He said.


    After getting their ticket, Leo and Lia went to the City Teleporter and waited for their turn.


    Once the destination was set to Tethoris, they showed their tickets to the worker and entered the room.


    "Hey, Lilith, I should''ve asked you this sooner, but will you be able to use the teleporter? You''re a spirit, after all." Leo asked her.


    "I will be fine, since the teleporter uses mana, and I am still affected by mana."


    "Hm? Does that mean you''re not invincible while in that state?" He realized this and asked.


    "Of course not. I can also be damaged if one uses the correct magic spell and aims it directly at me."


    "Is that so¡­ This is news to me. I always thought you were invincible since nobody can see or touch you."


    "If only that''s the case." She shrugged.


    Sometimeter, the worker there announced.


    "Last call! The destination is the City of Tethoris! If that is not your destination, please leave this room and check the schedule again!"


    When nobody moved or said anything, the worker activated the teleporter, and everyone in the room disappeared the following moment.


    Leo felt a warm feeling enveloping his body, and before he realized, the scenery flickered for a split second.


    "Wee to Tethoris!" The worker there announced.


    Everything from the room to the people there remained the same, but the worker there had suddenly changed.


    However, he didn''t get much time to think about anything, as he suddenly started feeling nauseous.


    He quickly covered his mouth to prevent himself from puking.


    "That feeling of nausea is a side effect of long-distance teleportation. You''ll get used to it. The first time is always the worst. If you cannot hold it in, you can just let it out. It''s amon urrence, anyway." Lia said to him, seeminglypletely fine.


    Just as she finished her sentence, several people within the room couldn''t resist their nausea and puked all over the floor.


    Leo, on the other hand, barely managed to hold it in.


    As for the others, nobody seemed to care about those that had puked and simply walked out of the room. Once everyone was out of the room, the workers there proceeded to clean up the mess with magic.


    --


    This bonus chapter is sponsored by Magorias. Than you for your support.

 Chapter 195 Territory Control

    Chapter 195 Territory Control


    After leaving the room, Leo and Lia left the building and entered the streets of Tethoris.


    It only took a nce for Leo to notice the difference between Ster City and the City of Tethoris. Their atmospheres were vastly different from each other, not to mention the building structures and the peoples'' fashion were also different.


    ''Despite being another world, Ster City actually looked not much different than the city I knew, but this ce¡­ It''spletely different. It actually feels like I havee to another world here.'' Leo thought to himself.


    They took a taxi to the city walls shortly after.


    When they arrived at the city walls, the guards there stopped them.


    "What is your purpose outside the city?"


    "We''re here to partake in the territory control mission." Leo said before showing the guards his Adventurer ID.


    "C-Rank Adventurer¡­ Are you aware that there could be B-Rank and even A-Rank monsters out there?" The guard asked him.


    "Yes, I am well aware." He nodded.


    "Alright then. Good luck out there." The guards allowed them through the gates a momentter.


    Once they were in the Wilderness, Leo took a deep breath and sighed out loud, "I can''t believe I am saying this, but I miss this deste atmosphere and dry air."


    A few momentster, Lia asked, "How far away is the location of the mission?"


    Leo looked at his phone and said, "ording to the direction given to me, it''s about 150 miles from this direction."


    "We''ll have to get a motorcycle then."


    "Motorcycle? I don''t know how to drive them¡­" Leo quickly said.


    "It''s okay, I do." Lia calmly said.


    "..."


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the vehicle vendor and Lia rented out their best motorcycle.


    Lia got on the motorcycle first and sat behind her.


    ''Damn, I really need to learn how to ride a motorcycle. I cannot continue sitting behind a girl in situations like this!'' He cried inwardly, as he felt somewhat embarrassed by his situation.


    "Hold on." Lia said to him as she revved the engine.


    Due to Lia''s petite body, when Leo held onto her body, it felt like he was hugging her.


    Sometimeter, Leo said, "Wait, can you stop here for a minute?"


    "What are you trying to do?" She asked him.


    Leo looked around to make sure they were alone, and he said, "There''s a new magic spell that I want to try out. It won''t take long."


    Lia silently nodded and proceeded to watch him.


    "Are you going to use the Ancient Magic?" Lilith asked him, as it was kind of obvious.


    "That''s right."


    There was even an E-Rank monster in the distance for his testing.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo began casting the ancient magic.


    Despite having aplex magic circle that rivaled Tier 9 magic spells, it didn''t actually take him that long to cast it.


    Suddenly, the sky turned ck, and a pitch ck magic circle appeared on the ground in front of Leo.


    ''What is this chilly feeling¡­?'' Lia''s body trembled when she sensed a dreadful feelinging from the magic circle and the atmosphere, and for the first time ever, she was feeling intense fear.


    A momentter, a ck substance that resembled slime began oozing out of the magic circle.


    This ck slime grew bigger and bigger until it was the size of an adult human head.


    Leo narrowed his eyes at this ck slime, and upon closer inspection, he could see multiple flickering within the slime, almost as if there were stars living inside.


    "What the hell is this?" Leo asked Lilith.


    "It is the Devourer of Gods. Go ahead andmand it to attack the monster." Lilith said.


    Leo did just that and pointed at the E-Rank monster in the distance and said, "Go."


    The ck slime trembled a little before it shot itself towards the monster like a rocket.


    Once it reached the monster, the ck slime attached itself to the monster.


    When that happened, the ck slime began growing bigger and bigger, quickly consuming the monster''s figure.


    The monster panicked and tried to struggle, but such effort was in vain, and within seconds, it stopped moving.


    A few more secondster, the ck slime returned to its original size, but if one looked closely, it was slightlyrger than before.


    "The Devourer of Gods is a mythical entity that will consume its prey to gain strength. The more it consumes the stronger it gets, and there is no limit to its strength. If it is strong enough, it could even consume gods, hence its nickname."


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing Lilith''s words. An unknown entity with limitless strength and could even consume gods? Why does such a powerful magic spell exist? And for what purpose?


    "Leo¡­ What is that¡­ ck glob of slime?" Lia asked him a momentter.


    "Hm? Oh, it''s my new summoning spell." Leo said.


    "What tier of magic is it?"


    "It''s uh¡­"


    "You can tell her." Lilith suddenly said.


    "Ancient magic." Leo said.


    "Ancient magic¡­" Lia was dumbfounded to hear this.


    Ancient magic is considered even more valuable than Tier 9 magic spells, and there are less than 10 of them in this world. Even the Scarlet Family doesn''t own one.


    Sometimeter, Leo had the Devourer of Gods consume several more E-Rank monsters.


    Ding!


    Seven monsterster, the Devourer of Gods had doubled its size.


    "Alright, let''s continue our journey." Leo said to Lia once he was satisfied.


    "Okay."


    She started up the engine again, and they continued moving towards their destination.


    A little over an hourter, Lia came to a stop before a camp that was set up by the Adventurers'' Guild.


    After parking their vehicle, Leo and Lia approached the camp to notify the people there of their presence.


    "We''re here to help with the territory control." Leo handed his ID to the worker there.


    "Is this your first time doing this kind of mission?" The person asked him.


    "Yes."


    "Then I will give you a brief exnation about how we operate things."


    "First and foremost, you are forbidden from attacking other Adventurers. If a monster is already being attacked by another Adventurer, you cannot attack it unless that Adventurer asks for help."


    "You can leave the battlefield whenever you want, but keep in mind that your reward will be based on your contribution. Keep these watches on you. It''ll track your contribution." The worker handed them each a watch that resembled the ones the Four Witches Academy used during their Wilderness Training Course.


    The worker proceeded to hand them a tablet and continued speaking, "This is our objective. Once all of the monsters in this area are cleared, we will end the territory control."


    Leo epted the tablet and looked over the map.


    "300 square miles? This is actually pretty huge¡­" Leo mumbled after seeing the map, and he understood why it normally takes weeks if not months toplete these missions.


    "There are several hundred Adventurers partaking in this mission, and we have alreadypleted half of the objective. At this rate, we will finish in about half a month." The worker said.


    "Is there anything I should know about?" Leo then asked.


    "Nope. You can go ahead and start."


    Leo and Lia left the tent shortly after.


    "Monsters will continue spawning even after they are killed, right? I don''t understand what this will achieve." Leo asked Lilith as they made their way to the battlefield.


    "Actually, there are magic beacons that can prevent monsters from spawning. You have probably seen them in Ster City. This is how humans regain their territory from monsters. However, since they require a lot of resources and time to set up, they need people to clear out the monsters first." Lilith said.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the battlefield, where they could see many Adventurers fighting C-Rank monsters.


    "Lia, what are you going to do? You don''t need to fight since I only intended for you to follow me around. Moreover, if you use your magic, you will only reveal yourself to the Scarlet Family." Leo said to her.


    "I will fight too, but I won''t use any magic."


    She proceeded to take out a rifle and said, "This is more than enough for me."


    "A gun?" Leo raised his eyebrows.


    "This is not an ordinary gun. It''s a magic rifle. Instead of using live bullets, it uses my mana as bullets. After all, normal guns don''t affect monsters," she exined.


    "That''s pretty neat. Why am I just learning about them now?" Leo mumbled to himself.


    "Because very few people use them, as magic rifles are only used by people who cannot use magic, and they require a tremendous amount of mana to use, which limits its user base even more."


    "I see¡­"


    Once they were prepared, Leo and Lia entered the battlefield.


    "It''s about time to let loose!" Leo said out loud as he started casting ck Bullets, killing all of the monsters in a single hit.


    The other Adventurers there were shocked when they saw how effortlessly Leo was killing these C-Rank monsters with a Tier 1 magic spell.


    "Dark magic? How rare."


    "What is his Adventurer Rank? He''s treating these C-Rank monsters as though they''re ants. Only top B-Rank Adventurers could possibly do that."


    "Why would someone that powerfule here?"


    "Look at that youngdy beside him! She''s actually using a magic rifle!"


    "Wow, I haven''t seen one of those in a while."


    Leo and Lia''s presence quickly attracted the attention of the Adventurers and the Adventurers'' Guild there due to their dominance in the battlefield.


    --


    This bonus chapter is sponsored by Darthtator. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 196 Territory Control(2)

    Chapter 196 Territory Control(2)


    Within just half an hour of Leo and Lia''s arrival to the battlefield, hundreds of monsters had been in, which took the other Adventurers several days to achieve, and the progress for territory control had skyrocketed.


    Soon, they started encountering B-Rank monsters, but that didn''t stop or slow down Leo''s progress, and he would use Void Spears to kill all of them with one hit.


    "Hey, who is that couple? I want their names." One of the higher ups from the Adventurers'' Guild asked for Leo and Lia''s information since he doesn''t recognize them.


    "That young man is named Leon, he''s a C-Rank Adventurer from Ster City. As for that female with him, her identity is unknown. She didn''t give us her ID."


    "He''s only a C-Rank Adventurer?! How is that possible? He''s killing B-Rank monsters with Tier 2 magic spells!" The higher up was shocked when he learned this information.


    "That youngdy, too! Even though she''s only using a magic rifle, she can kill B-Rank monsters with a single shot! That takes a tremendous amount of mana! At this rate, we''ll finish the territory control in less than a week!"


    The higher up''s voice was filled with excitement, which was to be expected.


    Meanwhile, inside the Scarlet Family''s household, Edwin stood before a dozen people, "Have any of you found the Young Lady yet?"


    "Not yet. However, we have received information that Leon had showed up again, and he''s currently participating in a mission at the City of Tethoris."


    "Leon? What bad timing. I would love to take care of him, but finding the Young Lady takes priority. He''ll get to live a little longer." Edwin cursed in a spiteful voice.


    "We can send someone to kill him for you," said one of the people there.


    "That''s a good idea, but I don''t want you to kill him. Capture him. I want to take my time to slowly torture him." Edwin said in a grim voice.


    "I understand."


    Over the next several days, Leo and Lia wouldpletely shock the Adventurers at the City of Tethoris with their performance during the territory control. In less than a week, they have killed several thousand monsters ranging from C-Rank to A-Rank just by themselves.


    And even when facing A-Rank monsters, Leo confronted them with no fear, killing them all with ease.


    In fact, they were killing monsters so fast that they started casting magic while on their hoverboards, which allowed them to travel the Wilderness much quicker.


    "That was much easier than I had anticipated." Leo said after the Adventurers'' Guild called an end to the mission.


    "It would be weird if it wasn''t easy, considering your current prowess." Lilith said.


    Not only did Leo finish his 5,000 monster kill quest for 15,000 Magic Points, but because of his Magic Hunter passive skills, he was able to acquire Magic Points from killing monsters.


    Each F-Rank monster gave him 1 Magic Point. E-Rank monsters gave him 2 Magic points. D-Rank monsters gave him 3 Magic Points. C-Rank monsters gave him 5 Magic Points. B-Rank monsters gave him 10 Magic Points, and A-Rank monsters gave him between 15 to 30 Magic Points.


    Although it didn''t give much, they added up, and by the end of the mission, Leo had acquired 23,000 additional Magic Points.


    After acquiring a total of 38,000 Magic Points, Leo''s total Magic Points returned to being over 100,000, which he used to purchase Increased Mana Regeneration from the Magic Shop.


    <Confirm purchase ''Increase Mana Regeneration'' for 100,000 Magic Points>


    "Confirm."


    <You have purchased ''Increase Mana Regeneration from the Magic Shop>


    <Your Mana Regeneration has been increased by 20,000>


    ''20 thousand mana regeneration!'' Leo nearly copsed from bliss after seeing how much mana regeneration he gained.


    He now had so much mana regeneration that he wouldpletely recover his total mana pool of 175,000 from 0 in less than 10 seconds.


    [Mana Regeneration: 21,325]


    "Hey, Lilith, I got a surprise for you." Leo said to her as they made their way back to the tent.


    "What is it?"


    "I can increase the amount of mana I give you again. How does 5,000 mana every second sound?" He said to her with a grin on his face.


    "F-Five thousand?!" Lilith eximed, her eyes flickering with excitement.


    "Yes, I just upgraded my own mana regeneration, so I have plenty to spare." He nodded.


    "I really cannot thank you enough for this, Leo!"


    "Let''s do thister."


    "Okay!"


    Sometimeter, they returned to the camp, where the other Adventurers from the mission were gathered and awaiting their rewards.


    When the Adventurers noticed Leo and Lia''s presence, they all turned to look at them and started mumbling to each other.


    "That''s the power couple that swept through the monsters, right?"


    "Yes. I heard that they could kill even A-Rank monsters with a single hit."


    "What? That''s impossible unless they''re top A-Rank Adventurers! Why would they be wasting their time out here if they''re that strong?"


    "I saw that young man killing a B-Rank monster with a single Tier 2 spell."


    "He also uses dark magic."


    "Look at his partner. She''s using a magic rifle. What an unusual pair."


    The person running the whole operation showed up a minuteter and gave a short speech.


    "Thank you all for your effort. Because of you, our city has regained a good amount of territory, allowing us to expand our city even further!" A middle-aged man said to them.


    "You will all be rewarded for your effort based on your contribution. Leave behind your watches and give us your name. You can pick up your rewards at the Adventurers'' Guild within three days."


    The Adventurers lined up to return their watches.


    Once it was Leo''s turn, the middle-aged man said to him, "Leon, right? Do you mind staying behind a bit after this? I would like to speak with you a little more."


    "Sure." Leo nodded.


    Lia handed over her watch after Leo.


    "Can I see your ID?" The worker asked.


    "You can give my portion of reward to Leon." Lia calmly said.


    "If that''s what you want¡­" The man nodded.


    After all of the Adventurers there handed in their watch, they made their way back to the city.


    Some of the Adventurers there wanted to start a conversation with Leo in hopes to be his friend, but they were all turned away by Lia''s cold gaze that sent chills down their spine.


    "Sorry for the way, Leon. Do you have any time after this? I would like to treat you two to dinner. Oh, my name is Aaron Lornson, and I am the vice-leader of the Adventurers'' Guild for Tethoris. After seeing your performance, I was hoping to request for your help for another mission."


    "Another mission? What kind?" Leo asked, his interest piqued.


    "It''s a Labyrinth mission. We recently found a B-Rank Labyrinth and formed a team to clear it, but at thest minute, one of their members died in an ident. We tried to rece that person but couldn''t find anyone that qualified¡ª until I met you. What do you think? We''ll greatlypensate you for your time and effort."


    ''A Labyrinth, huh? I have been wanting to clear one for a while now.'' Leo thought to himself.


    He turned to look at Lia and asked her, "What do you think?"


    "I will do whatever you decide," she calmly said.


    "Then we''ll do it." Leo nodded.


    "Really?! Thank you! I will give you the detailster! Come find me at the Tethoris'' Delights at 7 PM tonight. I will treat you to the best restaurant in the city." Aaron said.


    "Sure." Leo had no reason to refuse a free dinner.


    "By the way, when is the Labyrinth raid?"


    "It''ll happen in two days."


    "Alright, then I will see youter tonight."


    Leo and Lia returned to the city shortly after.


    "What should we do for the next two days?" Leo wondered out loud.


    "Mana Drain." Lia immediately said.


    "For two days straight¡­? Give me a break, please¡­"


    After pondering for some time, Leo said, "Actually, I''m going to the Wilderness to practice my new summoning magic."


    Naturally, it was actually more like feeding his new magic than anything.


    "But first, we need to find a ce to stay."


    Leo took out his phone and began looking at nearby hotels on the inte.


    Once they found a decent one, they went to rent the rooms.


    "We''ll take two rooms." Leo said to the receptionist.


    "I am fine staying in the same room with you." Lia said to him.


    "That''s a little inappropriate¡­ And there''s no reason to cramp two of us in a room when we can have our own."


    However, Lia ignored his words and said to the receptionist, "We''ll take your best room."


    And before Leo could say anything, she handed her ck card to the receptionist, who had a sweet smile on her face, as she thought they were a couple that just had a fight.


    "Here is your room key. Thank you for visiting our Diamond Hotel. All food and drinks are for free, and we have room service around the clock if you need."


    "Let''s go." Lia epted the key and said to Leo, who had a bittersweet smile on his face.


    Once they arrived at their room and saw how spacious it was, Lia spoke, "Now you don''t have to worry about being cramped."


    "I guess so¡­" Leo sighed.


    "You should give up, Leo. You won''t be able to beat her. She''s someone who can act boldly and feel no shame." Lilith chuckled at his situation.


    --


    This bonus chapter is sponsored by Darthtator. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 197 Labyrinth Mission

    Chapter 197 Labyrinth Mission


    After entering the room, Leo said, "You can use the bathroom first if you want."


    "There are two bathrooms in this room." Lia calmly said.


    "Oh¡­"


    "Then I''ll go take a bath. We have about 3 hours until we meet Aaron, so we can take our time."


    Leo went into one of the bathrooms while Lia used the other bathroom.


    About an hourter, Leo walked out of the bathroom with a refreshed look on his face.


    "Leo. Mana Drain." Lia said to him from the bed the moment he walked out.


    "Can I do it when wee back from dinner? I need to rx a little after fighting for days without rest." He said as he sat on the couches and began watching television.


    Lia didn''t pursue this matter any more andid on the bed to take a nap.


    "Alright, Lilith, you can request for the additional mana now." Leo said to her a momentter.


    "Are you sure you want to give me 5,000 mana? I will be happy even with 1,000." Lilith asked.


    "It''s fine, really."


    "If you say so¡­"


    <Soul ve ''Lilith'' requests for 4,700 additional mana to strengthen her soul>


    "ept."


    <In order to sustain Soul ve ''Lilith'', you will now 5,000 mana every second>


    Lilith could feel her soul strengthening at a rapid rate after receiving so much mana from Leo.


    After taking a few minutes to familiarize herself with the new feeling, Lilith flew in front of Leo and proceeded to grab his cheeks with her soft hands.


    "I can touch you with much more ease now. Is there anything you''d like me to do? I''ll do anything as a thank you! Even perverted things!" She said with a seductive smile on her face.


    "Is that all that''s inside your head¡­? Or are all vampires weird like you?" Leo sighed.


    "You''re the weird one! Don''t you feel any urges when you''re always surrounded by beauties? Or do you actually prefer men over women? If that''s the case, I can''t me you."


    "How the hell did youe to that conclusion?! I like women! 100 percent! Just because I am surrounded by women doesn''t mean I need to behave like a horny teenager!"


    "I see¡­ Basically, you''re a virgin who''s not good with women." Lilith said with a teasing smile.


    Leo snickered, "I will admit that I am not good with women, but that is because I had spent the majority of my life dedicated to studying for exams and whatnot, and whenever I am around women, these women are all rich youngdies that live in a vastly different world than me, not to mention that they all have a rotten personality, so I tend to avoid them like the gue."


    "I see¡­ Then let me help you with that!" Lilith suddenly said.


    "Huh? With what?"


    "Help you get better with dealing with women, of course! And the best way to do that is¡ª to spend more time with women!"


    Lilith suddenly sat in front of him and on top of his legs, and she wrapped her slender arms around his neck.


    "How do you feel?" She asked him.


    "I feel like pushing you off." He said in a cold voice.


    "But you didn''t. Which means you''re not as bad with women as you think! Now let''s kick it up a notch and¡ª" Lilith suddenly pouted her lips and approached his face with it.


    Seeing this, Leo grabbed her face with his hands and pushed her away.


    But Lilith was persistent, and she tried to push back.


    "What do you think you''re trying to do?!" Leo eximed.


    "Kiss you, of course!"


    "Hell no!"


    "Why not? You let Lia kiss you!"


    "She forced herself on me!"


    "I am doing the same! This is discrimination, Leo! Is it because I am a vampire?!"


    "Damn it, I am regretting giving you more mana now!"


    "What are you doing?" Lia''s calm voice suddenly resounded, halting Leo''s movement.


    He turned around to see Lia awake and staring at him with a puzzled look on her face.


    "I-I''m stretching¡­" Leo said with a stiff smile.


    "Is that so?" And without saying anything else, sheid back down and closed her eyes again.


    "Stop messing around already." Leo red at Lilith, who was chuckling nonstop.


    "Just like Lia, I am a very stubborn girl. I won''t give up until I have what I want, Leo!"


    "And what do you want exactly?"


    "That''s a secret." She winked at him.


    Leo ignored her and proceeded to watch television until it was time to eat dinner.


    Sometimeter, Leo and Lia left the hotel and made their way to the Tethoris'' Delight to meet up with Aaron, who was waiting for them outside the building. He was dressed up nicely in a ck suit and was even wearing dress shoes.


    Meanwhile, Leo and Lia were wearing casual clothes.


    "Is there a dress code or something here?" Leo asked, "If so, you didn''t tell us about it."


    "Don''t worry, your appearance is just fine. I am dressed up because I felt like it."


    "Let''s go inside. Our table is already ready."


    Leo nodded and followed him into the building.


    Once they were seated, Aaron said, "Go ahead and order whatever you want. It''s my treat. We''ll talk more about the mission afterward."


    "Okay."


    Leo proceeded to order some steak with mac and cheese while Lia ordered grilled salmon and a sd.


    While they waited for their food, Aaron began telling them about their mission.


    "As I''d already mentioned, the Labyrinth is a B-Rank Labyrinth that was recently discovered, so we don''t know theyout or how many floors it contains. Besides the two of you, there will be 4 other people in the team, three of whom are B-Rank Adventurers with one A-Rank."


    "The rewards for clearing the Labyrinth will be 200 million dors, and this is not including the bonus that the Adventurers'' Guild will be giving you for epting this sudden mission."


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I will try to answer them to the best of my knowledge."

 Chapter 198 Four Major Continents

    Chapter 198 Four Major Continents


    "Then here''s my first question. How long do these B-Rank Labyrinths usually take to clear?" Leo asked.


    "It depends on how many floors it has and how fast you''re willing to progress, but it normally takes about a week or so if you rest 4 to 6 hours a day."


    Leo nodded, and he continued to ask, "If I do this mission for the Adventurers'' Guild, what are the chances of me being qualified to be promoted to a B-Rank Adventurer?"


    Aaron chuckled and said, "Your recent performance is already enough to qualify you for a promotion. If youplete this mission, I will request for a direct promotion for you to be a B-Rank Adventurer. How does that sound?"


    "That sounds great! Thank you!" Leo said in an excited voice, as it appears that he will be promoted much quicker than he''d anticipated.


    The food arrived at the table shortly after and they began eating.


    An hourter, Aaron paid the bill and said, "Here is my contact information. Call me if you have any questions between now and the mission. I will give you the location of the Labyrinth the day before the mission."


    "Alright. Thank you for the dinner, by the way."


    "No problem. Have a good night." Aaron gave him a polite bow before walking away and disappearing into the crowd.


    "Let''s go back home." Leo said to Lia, who silently nodded.


    Once they returned to the hotel, Lia entered the bed andid there while staring at him.


    "I get it. Mana Drain, right?" Leo said with a bittersweet smile and he approached the bed.


    He began absorbing her mana shortly after.


    Meanwhile, inside a secluded basement somewhere in the City of Tethoris, Aaron stood before four individuals, three men and one woman.


    "I have sessfully convinced the target into joining the Labyrinth mission. It''s up to all of you now to finish the rest. My involvement in this is done here." Aaron said to these four figures.


    "You''ll be done when we say you are, Aaron." One of them said in a cold voice.


    "I only agreed to this because I owed the Scarlet Family a favor. That favor has been paid just now. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have other work that needs to be done." Aaron left the basement and disappeared somewhere.


    Once Aaron left, these four people continued their conversation.


    "I will brief us about our mission again. The target is Leon. He''s a C-Rank Adventurer who showed up suddenly a few months ago. ording to Aaron and several people, he''s as strong as an A-Rank Adventurer, but that won''t matter to us as long as we do our job correctly."


    "Remember, we cannot kill him. Our client, the Scarlet Family, stressed that we have to capture him alive."


    "I doubt he''s really as strong as an A-Rank Adventurer. I heard he''s being sponsored by Camille Light. She''s probably spoiling him with all sorts of powerful artifacts, hence his unnatural strength. Without his artifacts, he will be useless."


    This group proceeded to spend the rest of the night nning their real mission.


    The following day, Leo woke up early and said to Lia, "I''m going to practice my magic in the Wilderness. You don''t have to follow me. I can go by myself."


    "No, I will go with you." Lia said as she got off the bed.


    Sometimeter, they left the city and went to where D-Rank monsters were roaming.


    Leo proceeded to summon the Devourer of Gods and allowed it to consume every monster they encountered.


    Lia was still fearful of the Devourer of Gods at first, but she eventually got used to it.


    The Devourer of Gods grew rapidly in the beginning, but it began to slow down after eating about 20 monsters.


    "Looks like it''s about time you feed it something stronger." Lilith said as she hugged Leo from behind while embracing his neck with her arms.


    Ever since she regained the ability to touch him, she would stick to him like how a ko sticks to a tree.


    Leo tried to push her away many times, but Lilith was incredibly persistent. Eventually, Leo gave up and decided to ignore it.


    Sometimeter, they went to hunt C-Rank monsters, and sure enough, the Devourer of Gods started growing rapidly again.


    By the end of the day, the Devourer of Gods'' size was akin to that of two adult humans standing beside each other.


    "Can this thing transform? It''s a slime, so it would make sense if it could." Leo asked Lilith.


    "Yes, the Devourer of Gods can transform into the entities it consumes, and it can even use their powers, including magic."


    "Seriously?! This magic is more ridiculous than I thought!"


    "Well, it is my family''s heirloom." Lilith chuckled.


    "Speaking of vampires, how rare are they? I have been in this world for several months now, but I have yet to encounter a vampire, and you don''t count."


    "Because most of the vampires in this world are located in the Dark Continent. You will rarely find any vampires in this part of the world."


    "The Dark Continent? Where is that?"


    "This world consists of 4 major continents¡ª the Magic Continent and the Golden Continent, where most of the humans in this world reside. Then we have the Forgotten Continent, a ce the humans abandoned after it was overrun by powerful monsters. Last but not least, we have the Dark Continent, which is upied by the vampires."


    "By the way, we''re currently in the Magic Continent, where magic is the mostmon. The Golden Continent prefers swordsmanship, but that is not to say they''re not good with magic because they have more than half of the most powerful magic users in the world over there."


    "Anyways, vampires are a rare urrence here so you don''t really need to be too worried about them." Lilith exined.


    "Is that so¡­ What a pity. I kind of want to meet another vampire." He sighed.

 Chapter 199 B-Rank Labyrinth

    Chapter 199 B-Rank Labyrinth


    "You want to meet a vampire? Now why would you want to do that? They''ll rip your heart out before you can even utter a full sentence. Vampires hate humans, in case you didn''t know." Lilith said after hearing his words.


    "Are they really as unreasonable as you im? And why are you talking bad about your own species? That doesn''t make any sense."


    Lilith shook her head and said, "As much as I dislike humans, I hate vampires even more. They''re all selfish beings that only care about getting stronger, no matter the cost."


    "Sounds like you had your fair share of troubles with vampires." Leo said.


    "You have no idea¡­" She mumbled in a weak voice, her eyes emanating a somewhat sorrowful feeling.


    Shortly after they returned to the hotel, Leo received a text message from Aaron regarding the location of the Labyrinth.


    "It''s about 9 hours from here and they want us to show up by 10AM. We''ll need to set out now if we want to make it there in time." Leo said, thinking how odd it was for Aaron to send him the location sote.


    "Okay."


    After taking a quick shower, Leo and Lia checked out of the hotel and started making their way outside the city.


    Once they were outside the city walls, they rented a motorcycle and drove towards the location given to them by Aaron.


    "Leo, there''s something off about this whole mission. I would be careful if I were you." Lilith said to him.


    "Do you think Aaron is working for the person who wants me dead?" Leo asked her.


    "I''m not sure, but the way he looked at you gave me an uneasy feeling, and my instincts are never wrong."


    "I''ll keep an eye on the situation."


    Several hourster, Lia parked the motorcycle about 10 minutes away from the location of the Labyrinth.


    "We still have a few hours until the scheduled meeting. Let''s get some quick rest before we deal with the mission." Leo said to Lia as he set up the tent.


    And for the next five hours, they would spend it sleeping inside the tent.


    When they woke up, Leo and Lia went to the location of the Labyrinth.


    ''Looks like there is actually a Labyrinth here and it''s not some crappy ambush.'' Leo thought to himself when he saw the Labyrinth entrance.


    And standing outside this Labyrinth were four people, three men and a woman, which reminded Leo of his first team in this world that he ended up killing because they tried to kill him.


    One of the men was a bulky middle-aged man with a red mohawk and brown eyes, tworge axes on his back, looking like a barbarian from video games. The other two men had ck hair and blue eyes, and they appeared to be twins, as they wore simr clothes and even had a simr face. The only thing that differentiated them was their hair length, as one had short hair and the other had long hair. They were also wielding swords.


    Thest member was an enchanting young woman with brown hair and brown eyes, and she had a short wand strapped to her thick thighs.


    "Are you two the substitutes Aaron mentioned about?" The bulky man asked them when they got close enough.


    "That''s right. I''m Leon, and this is my partner, Lena." Leo introduced himself and Lia to these people with a friendly smile on his face.


    "I heard that you''re only a C-Rank Adventurer. Will you be fine in this B-Rank Labyrinth?" One of the twins asked him.


    "Aaron wouldn''t have asked me toe here if he didn''t think I qualified." Leo calmly said.


    "You''re right. Sorry for doubting you." The man then apologized.


    "Hello. I''m Sarah. Nice to meet you." The woman said with a smile on her face.


    "I''m Oscar, currently a B-Rank Adventurer," said the bulky man with the mohawk.


    "Jasper, also a B-Rank Adventurer," said the twin with the short hair.


    "Oliver, same as my brother," said the other twin, who had long hair.


    "So you''re the A-Rank Adventurer?" Leo turned to look at Sarah, as he remembered Aaron telling him that there was an A-Rank Adventurer amongst this team.


    "Indeed, and I am ranked 750 amongst all A-Rankers."


    "There''s a ranking?" Leo said, as he wasn''t aware of this.


    "Only for A-Rank Adventurers and above." Sarah nodded.


    Oscar then spoke, "Rank 750 may seem low, but you have to consider how many A-Rank Adventurers are out there. Out of over 100,000 A-Rank Adventurers, she''s in the top 1,000, so she''s in the top 1 percent."


    "Eh? There are that many A-Rank Adventurers out there?"


    "That''s where most Adventurers'' careerse to a halt, as the requirements for S-Rank Adventurer is ridiculously high." Sarah shrugged.


    "Anyways, what can you do? If we know more about your capabilities, we will be able to coordinate with each other better." Sarah then asked them.


    "I can use dark magic up to Tier 4." Leo said without any hesitation.


    "Dark magic? How unusual." Oliver mumbled.


    "Knowing a Tier 4 magic at your age isn''t bad. What about you, little girl?" Jasper turned to look at Lia.


    "Magic rifle," she calmly resounded.


    "That''s all? You don''t know any magic?" Oscar asked. "It might be a little dangerous for you¡­"


    "She''ll be fine." Leo said with a smile, "Although she may not be able to use magic, she was gifted with a tremendous amount of mana, which allows her to use magic rifles proficiently. She will be able to kill the monsters inside the Labyrinth without any problems. I can guarantee it."


    "Is that so? I''ll take your words for it. Don''t disappoint me." Sarah nodded.


    A momentter, she continued, "Take 15 minutes to double check your gears and supplies. We''ll enter the Labyrinth once we''re ready."


    "Alright." They all responded.


    Lia suddenly tucked Leo''s shirt and spoke in a low voice, "Can I speak to you for a moment?"


    He nodded and said to Sarah, "My friend seems a little nervous. We''ll be right back."


    "Take your time." Sarah nodded.

 Chapter 200 - B-Rank Labyrinth(2)

    Once they had walked far enough from the team, Leo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lia?¡±


    ¡°Those guys¡­ They¡¯re assassins.¡± Lia revealed this information outright.


    ¡°Wha¡ª?! How can you tell? Do you know them?!¡± Leo asked her with a shocked expression on his face.


    She nodded, ¡°I know one of them. Sarah, she¡¯s worked for my family several times in the past.¡±


    ¡°She must be after the bounty on me.¡± Leo gritted his teeth in anger.


    Neither Leo nor Lia could have expected that Sarah was actually hired by Edwin to capture Leon, and they assumed that she was there for the bounty.


    Even though Sarah worked for the Scarlet Family before, she doesn¡¯t work exclusively for them, so she could ept other jobs as well.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Should I kill all of them right now?¡± Lia asked him with a slightly excited glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Wait. If she is an assassin, we can assume that the others are also in this together, and this includes Aaron, who conveniently introduced us to them. Aaron is the vice-leader of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. It would be bad if we kill them here before they show any signs of aggression because they will surely investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Lia asked.


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s kill them inside the Labyrinth. This way, once we clear it, the Labyrinth will copse and all evidence will disappear. I also want to see what they¡¯re going to do. Even though there are four of them, I¡¯m pretty confident in our abilities.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I cannot say for sure that they¡¯re all trying to kill me. I will act once I confirm my enemies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lia looked at Leo with slightly widened eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were capable of saying such things,¡± she said with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°Those who wish to harm me will receive no mercy from me,¡± he spoke with a cold glint in his eyes.


    He then asked, ¡°What else do you know about this Sarah? What does she specialize in?¡±


    ¡°Sarah is a poison specialist. She even has a poison magic affinity. She will most likely try to poison us in a subtle way so that we won¡¯t notice it until it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Poison? That¡¯s very troublesome. Thankfully, I have some antidote with me.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°I have a strong resistance to poison, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Lia then said.


    ¡°Strong resistance doesn¡¯t mean immunity¡­¡± Leo shook his head.


    ¡°Here, take some of these antidotes just in case.¡± He proceeded to hand over four bottles of high-grade antidote to her, something Camille gave him.


    Fifteen minutester, Leo and Lia returned to the rest of the team.


    ¡°Are we all ready?¡± Sarah asked them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They all nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside. Oscar, since you¡¯re the tank, you¡¯ll be in the front. Jasper, Oliver, the two of you will be in the middle with me. As for our neers, we¡¯ll let you protect our rear for now until we know your full capabilities.¡± Sarah gave them instructions.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. Why would they let us stay in the rear? If they¡¯re assassins and trying to kill me, it would make sense if they made us stay in the front.¡± Leo said to Lilith.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably trying to lower your guard by letting you feel safe with them, or they have something nned.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re trying to gain my trust, huh? Unfortunately for them, I am already aware of their intentions.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you d that you chose Lia as your partner now?¡± Lilith chuckled.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the first floor of the Labyrinth.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a maze-type Labyrinth.¡± Sarah spoke after seeing the interior of the Labyrinth.


    Upon stepping into the room, they were greeted by a long path that had walls that reached the ceilings.


    ¡°This is my first time seeing this kind of Labyrinth. What can I expect?¡± Leo asked.


    Sarah then spoke, ¡°This kind of Labyrinth is called a Maze Labyrinth. Just like a maze, we will have to find the path that reaches the next floor. Besides being annoying and time consuming, it¡¯s really not that difficult, especially if we mark the dead ends. However, this means we won¡¯t be able to avoid monsters and have to fight our way through, so be prepared for that.¡±


    Leo suddenly went to the wall and knocked on it.


    ¡°Is it possible to destroy the walls?¡± He then asked.


    Sarah chuckled and said, ¡°You can try, but you¡¯ll only be wasting your mana. Also, you¡¯ll alert the nearby monsters.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ nevermind then.¡±


    They proceeded to follow the only path they could walk until they reached a second path.


    ¡°We¡¯ll check every path we encounter. It¡¯s time consuming, but this guarantees that we will eventually find the exit.¡± Sarah said.


    A few minutester, they all came to a halt when their path was blocked by a monster that resembled a golem, but its body was covered in green stuff.


    ¡°That¡¯s a B-Rank monster, Mossy Rock Golem. Oliver, I will leave this to you.¡± Sarah said to him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Oliver proceeded to cast a Tier 4 magic spell.


    ¡°Ice Barrage!¡±


    Manyrge ice shards appeared above Oliver before he shot them at the Mossy Rock Golem, prating many holes into its body.


    However, the monster did not die despite that.


    The Mossy Rock Golem began running at them when it noticed their presence.


    Oliver quickly cast another spell, ¡°Shatter!¡±


    The ice shards that were stuck in the golem¡¯s body suddenly exploded, killing the monster.


    ¡°Phew. That thing was stronger than I anticipated.¡± Oliver said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡®Ice magic, just like Valery, huh?¡¯ Leo thought to himself.


    ¡®Although he has decent magic power, his casting speed is a bit slow. I don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡¯ He also assessed this Adventurer.


    After taking a moment to harvest the monster¡¯s mana core, they continued moving forward.

 Chapter 201 - B-Rank Labyrinth(3)

    An hour has passed since Leo and Lia entered the B-Rank Maze Labyrinth. During this time, they have encountered 7 B-Rank monsters and 12 dead ends. Whenever they encounter a dead end, they would turn around and trace their steps until they return to the entrance of that path, and Sarah would mark the path so that they won¡¯t identally enter it again.


    ¡°This one is yours, Jasper.¡± Sarah said to him when they encountered another monster.


    ¡°Water Prison!¡± Jasper created arge sphere made of water, trapping the monster before them, suffocating it to death, which took almost 5 whole minutes.


    Although Water Prison was a safe and easy method to kill monsters, it only worked on animal-type monsters, and it required a lot of mana since most monsters could hold their breath for a long time. Moreover, this kind of cheese strategy would not work if there were multiple enemies.


    ¡°Leon, you¡¯re up next.¡± Jasper said to him after chugging down a medium-quality mana potion.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He calmly nodded.


    Half an hourter, they encountered another Mossy Stone Golem.


    ¡°Go ahead. Show us why you qualify to be here.¡± Sarah said while looking at him with a curious gaze.


    Leo proceeded to step in front of the group and took a moment to cast Void Spear, even showing its magic circle on purpose.


    A momentter, he shouted out loud, ¡°Void Spear!¡±


    Boom!


    The Void Spear struck the Mossy Stone Golem, sting it into many pieces.


    ¡°Wow, not bad. I finally understand why Aaron recruited you.¡± Oscar said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡± Leo smiled back before returning to the rear of the formation.


    ¡°So you purposefully did not Silent Cast to lower their guard as well, huh? That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Lilith chuckled.


    Over the next two hours, Leo would continue to kill monsters.


    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯ve killed over 20 monsters now. Aren¡¯t you running out of mana?¡± Sarah asked him.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been pushing myself. Lena, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Leo nodded before turning to look at Lia.


    He then chugged a low-quality mana potion.


    A few minutester, they encountered a monster that resembled a monkey with silver fur, and it had four arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Crazy Silver Macaque. They¡¯re B-Rank monsters, but some of them are as strong as an A-Rank monster. If you cannot handle this, I will do it.¡± Sarah said to Lia, who was already aiming her magic rifle at the monster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she spoke in a calm voice.


    The following moment, she shot over a dozen bullets at the Crazy Silver Macaque, riddling its body with holes.


    The Adventurers swallowed nervously when they saw Lia¡¯s performance.


    ¡®That must have consumed most of¡ª if not all of her mana¡­ How wasteful¡­¡¯ Sarah thought to herself.


    However, to their surprise, Lia didn¡¯t show any signs of experiencing mana fatigue.


    They kept silent and continued to move forward.


    Fifteen minutester, they encountered another monster for Lia to kill.


    This time, it was a Mossy Stone Golem, which has a higher defense rating than the Crazy Silver Macaque.


    However, Lia still prated its rocky physique with ease, killing the Mossy Stone Golem with 14 bullets.


    ¡®Impossible¡­ Just how much mana does she have?¡¯ Sarah swallowed inwardly.


    Magic rifles are not popr amongst Adventurers because they use too much mana and deal too little damage, yet Lia was showing theplete opposite.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t you showing off a little too much? We¡¯re trying to lower their guards.¡± Leo whispered in her ears afterward.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much?¡± Lia mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but looking at their dumbfounded expressions, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I will tone it down.¡±


    When they encountered another monster, Lia used her magic rifle to kill the monster with a single bullet, shocking the Adventurers.


    However, she fell to her knees afterward and said in a weak voice, ¡°Leon¡­ I¡¯m out of mana¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you push yourself too far¡­¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Carry me. I cannot walk,¡± she suddenly said, dumbfounding Leo, who wasn¡¯t expecting her to take advantage of their situation.


    Seeing how the others were staring at him, he had no choice but to carry Lia.


    He bent his knees and allowed Lia to climb on his back, giving her a piggyback ride.


    ¡®She¡¯s quite light.¡¯ Leo thought to himself after standing up with Lia hugged his neck.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± He said to the others afterward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡±


    The next person to deal with the monsters was Oscar, who would enchant his weapons with wind magic, allowing him to slice through the enemies as though they were tofu.


    ¡°Since the both of you are weakened right now, they might attack you soon. Be on guard.¡± Lilith said to him.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    However, neither Sarah or the others made a move on them.


    Several hourster, Leo asked Sarah, ¡°What kind of magic do you use?¡±


    ¡°Me? My magic isn¡¯t very effective against the monsters on this floor, if you¡¯re wondering why I am not fighting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I was just curious.¡± Leo said, pretending to not know that she has poison magic affinity.


    ¡°Is that so? I use poison magic,¡± she said, not lying about her magic affinity, which surprised Leo.


    ¡°Wow, really? I have never seen anyone with your magic affinity until today. How rare is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exceptionally rare. I think only one out of a million people are born with poison magic affinity. However, it¡¯s still not as rare as your dark magic affinity.¡± Sarah said.


    And she continued, ¡°Now let me ask you a question. How long have you been an Adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Less than half a year,¡± he said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re already this powerful? I am surprised.¡± Sarah looked surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am that powerful.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re very talented. Most people require two to three years before they can reach C-Rank, yet you¡¯re already as strong as a B-Rank Adventurer. I cannot imagine how strong you¡¯ll be in a year or two from now.¡±


    Several more hourster, Sarah asked them, ¡°Do you guys need a break?¡±


    ¡°I can still go.¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Me too.¡± The twins said simultaneously.


    Leo and Lia silently nodded their heads, agreeing with the others.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue.¡±


    In the end, they would remain on the first floor of the Labyrinth for a little over 26 hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s the staircase to the next floor! We¡¯ve finally reached the end!¡± Oscar eximed in an excited voice when he saw the exit.


    They began descending this staircase a momentter.


    Upon arriving at the second floor of the Labyrinth, they were greeted by a green scenery.


    ¡°A in area, huh? This is a stark contrast to the first floor.¡± Sarah mumbled.


    The greenery stretched all the way into the horizon without any obstructions, almost as though it was an endless floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break here and get some sleep before we continue.¡± Sarah suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Everyone there proceeded to set up their own tent.


    Leo did the same and shared his tent with Lia.


    ¡°Then I will see you all in 10 hours.¡± Sarah said to them before entering her tent.


    Once they sealed their tent, Leo activated the transparent mode and said, ¡°There¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll attack us during our rest. You can go to sleep. I have plenty of energy potion.¡±


    ¡°We can take turns sleeping,¡± said Lia.


    He shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s better to not have any sleep at all than having not enough sleep. I¡¯ll be fine with energy potions.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Lia said as she sat beside him andid her head on his legs.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± He asked her with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a sleeping bag?¡±


    ¡°I sleep better like this,¡± she calmly said with her eyes closed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leo was speechless.


    ¡®At least it¡¯ll be easier to wake her up like this if anything suddenly happens.¡¯ He sighed inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go spy on them for you.¡± Lilith said to him before going into their tents.


    He proceeded to spend the next several hours staring at the other three tents intensively.


    Lilith returned two hourster and said, ¡°They¡¯re all asleep. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be attacking you now.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? What the hell are they doing? How long are they going to keep dying the inevitable?¡± Leo felt like begging them to attack him already so that he could fight back and deal with them as soon as possible.


    ¡°I know this is going to sound weird, but I cannot sense any ill intentsing from them or Sarah. Do you think there¡¯s a chance that we¡¯ve misunderstood them?¡± Lilith suddenly said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. Lia confirmed that Sarah is an assassin who worked for her family. Coincidences like this just don¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right.¡±


    Four more hourster, Lilith came back after another round of spying and said, ¡°They¡¯re still sound asleep. I don¡¯t think anything is going to happen.¡±


    Leo frowned upon hearing this.


    ¡®Just when are they going to move?¡¯ He wondered inwardly.


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Eh?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilith asked him when she saw his surprised face.


    ¡°My body¡­ It¡¯s feeling stiff. I cannot move it very well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a paralyzing effect! You¡¯ve been poisoned!¡± Lilith eximed.


    ¡°What?! I knew it! So they have finally decided to attack! It¡¯s about damn time!¡± A cold smile appeared on Leo¡¯s face.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 202 - Paralyzing Effect

    ¡°There¡¯s something off about this¡­¡± Lilith said with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Sarah and the others¡ª they¡¯re still asleep, and I have been keeping a close eye on them since we entered the Labyrinth. There¡¯s no way they could¡¯ve done this, unless Sarah can somehow Silent Cast her poison magic.¡±


    ¡°If not them, then who could possibly be responsible for this poison?! We¡¯re the only ones in this Labyrinth!¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Forget it, I need to wake Lia up.¡±


    However, his body had be so stiff that he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.


    ¡®Fortunately, I have the Magic System and Auto Potion.¡¯


    Thanks to the Auto Potion, Leo was able to consume the antidote potion without needing to physically drink it.


    After drinking the potion, he quickly regained his movements, and he shook Lia up the following moment.


    ¡°Lia! Wake up! We¡¯re under attack! They¡¯ve finally decided to move!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lia slowly opened her eyes and sat up from his legs, seemingly unaffected by the poison.


    ¡®This girl¡­ Just how strong is her poison resistance?¡¯ Leo realized this, but he was not in any situation to ponder about it.


    After waking up, Lia looked around and said, ¡°This poison¡­ It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Different? From what?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°From Sarah¡¯s poison.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying? That Sarah isn¡¯t behind this?¡± Leo became even more confused after hearing Lia¡¯s words.


    ¡°More like someone beside Sarah is using this poison. Whether or not she¡¯s involved, I cannot say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ If that is really the case, then we have made a grave mistake and misunderstood them. I¡¯m really d we decided to wait for them to act first before doing anything, or we could¡¯ve potentially killed some innocent people.¡±


    Leo¡¯s back was soaked in cold sweat when he thought about killing innocent people due to a misunderstanding.


    However, he still wasn¡¯t absolutely certain that Sarah and the others were innocent.


    A few minutester¡ª


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening.¡± Leo mumbled when nobody attacked them.


    However, right as Leo finished his sentence, he noticed that about 250 meters away from their tents the space was distorting, and a momentter, four figures appeared out of thin air. Three men and one woman.


    ¡°What the hell?! Where did theye from?¡± Leo pointed at these people and eximed.


    Lia narrowed her eyes at them and spoke in a calm voice, ¡°It seems like they have been hiding their presence with a magic artifact. They¡¯ve probably been waiting for us down here.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re not the first ones to enter this dungeon¡­¡± Leo gritted his teeth upon realizing this fact.


    ¡°What should we do? They don¡¯t know that we¡¯re still fine, so we can take them by surprise.¡± Lia asked him.


    Leo frowned and said, ¡°If we wait too long to deal with them, I¡¯m afraid that the others might get hurt, and it will all be my fault.¡±


    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± Lia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to confront them.¡± Leo said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯ll just ruin your advantage of surprise.¡± Lia couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    Leo smiled and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t need any advantages to deal with these weaklings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lia felt a tingly sensation coursing through her body when she saw the arrogant smile on Leo¡¯s face.


    ¡°You stay here just in case, though.¡± Leo said to her before approaching the door.


    Meanwhile, Lilith went to check on the others, and sure enough, they were still asleep, but they all had unpleasant expressions on their faces, almost as though they were having nightmares.


    ¡®They¡¯re probably awake but can¡¯t do anything due to the poison.¡¯ Lilith thought to herself.


    Long before Leo noticed that he was poisoned and shortly after he set up his camp, four individuals that had turned invisible with the help of a magic artifact poured colorless and odorless towards the direction of Leo¡¯s campsite.


    ¡°Although this Invisible Numbing Gas is very slow to activate, once it activates, they won¡¯t be able to lift a finger, and it will be easier than taking candy from a baby to capture Leon then.¡± One of them, a female assassin, spoke in a low but grim voice.


    ¡°What are the chances that he¡¯ll have a magic artifact that will protect him from our poison?¡± Another one asked.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not paralyzed, the others will be. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic artifacts Camille Light gave him, but I doubt he will be able to defeat the four of us by himself.¡±


    ¡°What should we do with the others?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill them, of course,¡± said the female assassin with a cold smile on her face.


    Several hourster, the female assassin spoke, ¡°Alright, even an A-Rank Adventurer should bepletely paralyzed by now. I will secure Leon. The rest of you can go kill the others.¡±


    ¡°Alright! This is what I have been waiting for!¡±


    The magic artifact that had been keeping their presence hidden and their figures invisible deactivated when they started moving towards Leo¡¯s campsite.


    However, after reaching within 50 meters of the campsite, they came to a sudden halt when the door to Leo¡¯s tent opened, and out came a handsome young man with a yboy face.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s Leon! He¡¯s not affected by the poison, after all!¡±


    ¡°At least we got the others.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys? And why are you attacking us?¡± Leo asked them.


    ¡°Our identities do not matter. What matters is that we¡¯re here for you, Leon. Why don¡¯t you be a good boy ande with us.¡± The female assassin said to him.


    ¡°If you resist, it¡¯s going to hurt,¡± said one of the male assassins.


    ¡°We were ordered to bring you back alive, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t rough you up a little.¡±


    Leo narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing their words.


    ¡®Their order is to keep me alive? That¡¯s theplete opposite of the bounty that wants me dead. What¡¯s going on? Are they not here because of the bounty? Then why else would they be here? Did someone else put a different bounty on me?¡¯ He wondered inwardly, feeling puzzled about the whole situation.

 Chapter 203 - 203 Ambush

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re here to capture me. However, you should¡¯ve brought more people.¡± Leo said with a cold smile on his face. ¡°Those that have to rely on poison to weaken their prey are usually quite weak, after all.¡±


    ¡°Weak? Ahahaha!¡± One of the male assassins suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°The four of us are all A-Rank Adventurers! What can a mere C-Rank like you do to us?¡±


    ¡°Before you find out what I can do to you, I will give you a chance to keep your life.¡± Leo spoke, and he continued, ¡°Tell me who hired you and about your mission. If you do, I¡¯ll keep you alive.¡±


    The four assassins turned to look at each other. After a moment of silence, they allughed together.


    ¡°Is this brat serious?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°You must be very confident in your magic artifacts¡ª the ones your sponsor, Camille Light, gave you.¡±


    ¡°Magic artifacts? What are you talking about?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. How else are you killing B-Rank and A-Rank monsters at your level?¡± The female assassin said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After another moment of silence, Leo spoke, ¡°Forget it. I will just assume that none of you want to live.¡±


    ¡°Get him!¡± The female assassin suddenly pointed at Leo and shouted.


    One of the male assassins suddenly sprang into motion and rushed towards Leo.


    However, before he could even get close, the sound of a magic rifle being fired resounded, and a bullet came flying out of Leo¡¯s tent.


    Pew!


    This magic bullet went straight through the assassin¡¯s head¡ª the one who tried to attack Leo, killing him instantly.


    ¡°What?!¡± The other three assassins eximed in a shocked voice when theirpanion dropped dead on the floor.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise after witnessing this, as he wasn¡¯t expecting this oue either.


    They all turned to look behind Leo, where a young girl wielding a magic rifle suddenly appeared.


    ¡°S-She¡¯s not affected by the poison, either?!¡±


    ¡°L-Lena! What are you doing?¡± Leo asked her, who calmly responded with, ¡°I will not allow anyone to attack you before my presence.¡±


    She spoke in a calm yet cold voice, sending chills down the assassins¡¯ back.


    ¡°Let me handle the rest.¡± Leo then said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leo focused on the other three again and said in a joking tone, ¡°Sorry about the surprise attack just now. Though, you guys tried to do the same, so I guess we¡¯re even now.¡±


    ¡°Keep him busy! I¡¯ll deal with that little bitch!¡± The female assassin said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The remaining two male assassins approached Leo the next moment while the female assassin confronted Lia.


    ¡°You little bitch. How dare you kill my friend!¡±


    ¡°All of you have forfeited your life the moment you tried to harm my partner.¡± Lia spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The female assassin created a Tier 3 magic circle and quickly cast her magic.


    ¡°¡±Poison Vines!¡±


    Beneath the ground suddenly sprouted vines that wrapped around Lia¡¯s legs before restricting the rest of her body.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re mine!¡± A cold smile appeared on the female assassin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you slowly die from my poison. It¡¯s going to be very painful, so brace yourself.¡±


    Lia looked at the vines restricting her body and spoke, ¡°Your poison is too weak. I don¡¯t even feel it.¡±


    ¡°W-What? How is that possible?! You¡¯re bluffing!¡±


    ¡°Gravity Well.¡± Lia suddenly mumbled.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The female assassin suddenly felt an invisible pressure bore down on her body, feeling as though she was being forced to carry a mountain on her back.


    ¡°G-Gravity Magic?! Why are you using a magic rifle if you can use magic?! Who are you?!¡±


    After getting rid of the vines around her body, Lia slowly approached the assassin and whispered in her ears, ¡°Lia Scarlet. Do you recognize my name?¡±


    ¡®What?! Lia Scarlet?! Impossible! What¡¯s she doing here with our target?!¡¯ The female assassin cried inwardly after hearing Lia¡¯s words.


    She was aware that Lia Scarlet had run away from home and disappeared somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t understand why she was with Leon.


    ¡®Could this be a setup? But why would the Scarlet Family want to get rid of us?! We¡¯ve been loyal to them for years!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to kill you yet, since I still have some questions that I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The female assassin gave up any thoughts of resistance after learning Lia¡¯s true identity, as she was aware of how futile her efforts would be if she tried to escape.


    Meanwhile, Leo was in the middle of dealing with the other two assassins.


    When the assassins approached him, he immediately used Void Step to distance himself from the campsite, as he didn¡¯t want to hurt the others by ident.


    ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you run away after saying those bold words!¡± The assassins chased after him.


    Once he was far enough, Leo stopped moving and chuckled, ¡°Who said I was running away?¡±


    ¡°Anyways, since I am a generous person, I will give you one more chance to keep your life if you tell me what I want to know.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± The assassins started casting their magic.


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    Before the assassins could finish casting, a cloud of ck mist suddenly enveloped the field, obstructing their vision.


    ¡°W-What the heck is this?! I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    ¡°My mana is being drained!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll blow this thing away with my wind magic!¡±


    A momentter¡ª


    ¡°What?! My magic failed!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Let¡¯s just run out of here!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    One of the assassins suddenly screamed out loud in fear.


    ¡°H-Hey! What happened?! Are you okay?!¡± The other assassin called out.


    ¡°What is this thing?! Help me! It¡¯s consuming me! Aaaaaaah¡ª¡±


    The assassin¡¯s scream halted midway, and then there was absolute silence.


    ¡°Fuck this!¡± The remaining assassin could feel his heart trying to jump out of his throat, and he began running in one direction like his life depended on it.

 Chapter 204 Ambush(2)

    Chapter 204 Ambush(2)


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Leo''s voice resounded from behind the assassin when he tried to run away.


    The assassin suddenly stopped moving when he felt his movements being restricted by an invisible force.


    ''W-What is happening to me?! Why can''t I move my body?!'' Unbeknownst to the assassin, its body had just been consumed by the Devourer of Gods.


    The assassin suddenly experienced intense pain, feeling as though his body was melting.


    His skin, muscles, even his bones felt like they were disappearing.


    "Aaaaaaah! What is happening?! Help me! Please! I will tell you everything!" The assassin screamed out loud, but s, once the Devourer of Gods starts devouring something, it would not stop until itpletely consumed its prey.


    And within seconds, the assassin''s cries came to aplete halt.


    When the Dark Mist disappeared, the two assassins that chased after Leo were nowhere to be seen, almost as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    Leo turned to look at the Devourer of Gods. After consuming two A-Rank Adventurers, its size had nearly tripled, greatly surprising Leo.


    ''It''s almost as if this thing was created to consume humans¡­ Actually, since this is Lilith''s magic and she''s a vampire, it would make sense¡­'' Leo thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, back at the campsite, Lia questioned the female assassin.


    "Who sent you here? Why do you want to capture Leon?"


    The female assassin looked at Lia with a surprised look on her face.


    "You don''t know? It was your Scarlet Family that hired me to capture Leon."


    "What?" Lia''s eyebrows furrowed into a slight frown when she heard this information.


    She then retrieved a red dagger and ced its de right in front of the assassin''s neck, pressing it into her skin slightly.


    "Say that again." Lia spoke in a cold voice.


    "I-I am not lying! I was really hired by the Scarlet Family! We were told to capture an Adventurer named Leon without killing him! That''s all I know!"


    Lia was prepared to slice the assassin''s throat if she sensed any lies, but she didn''t, so she removed the de from the assassin''s neck.


    "How long have you been down here waiting for us?" Lia then asked.


    "N-Not long. We came here a day before you guys were supposed to arrive¡ª that was the n."


    "What was your n?"


    "We wait for you guys to show up, and during your break, we will poison you guys. Then, we kill everyone but Leon before taking him back to the Scarlet Family." The assassin exined all of her ns in detail for Lia.


    "Do you know who within the Scarlet Family hired you?"


    "Y-Yes! It was Edwin, the butler!"


    Lia''s eyebrow twitched slightly after hearing this.


    ''Edwin¡­ Even though I told you to keep your hands off Leon¡­''


    A cold glint appeared within Lia''s eyes, and her mana went out of control for a moment, nearly crushing the assassin to death.


    "H-Have mercy!" The assassin cried out loud with blood pouring out of her mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.


    Lia snapped out of it and regained control over her mana again, but the assassin was already half-dead by then.


    Despite the assassin''s horrible condition, Lia''s expression remained tranquil as she stared at the assassin''s bloodied face, looking as if it wasn''t any of her concern.


    Meanwhile, Leo almost reached the campsite.


    "Oh, I should''ve left at least one of them alive for questioning. Now I won''t know who sent them." Leo realized this a little toote, and he didn''t think Lia would leave the female assassin alive, especially considering how much she liked to kill.


    However, to his absolute surprise, when he returned to the campsite, the female assassin was still alive, and she was on her knees before Lia, looking like someone who was repenting before god.


    "Great job keeping her alive! I have some questions for her!" Leo rushed over to her with an excited face.


    "I have already extracted all of her information, but if you want to ask her yourself, go ahead." Lia calmly said.


    "Really? Then do you know why she wants to capture me alive, or who hired them?" Leo asked.


    Lia nodded, "Apparently this was Edwin''s idea."


    "What?! Your butler?!" He couldn''t help but cry out loud after learning of this information.


    Then he realized something, "D-Does this mean he knows about my true identity?! Why else would he suddenly send assassins to capture me?!"


    "No, I don''t think he knows about your true identity. I believe this is about that time you provoked him during my rampage."


    "Seriously? That was months ago! And I only poked him a little! Is he really that petty?"


    "Now you know why nobody dares to offend the Scarlet Family." Lia calmly said.


    "Anyways, what should we do with her?" Lia then asked.


    "What do you suggest?"


    "Kill her." She answered immediately and without any hesitation.


    "Of course you would say that¡­" Leo sighed, but he didn''t find anything wrong with it, as it would only be natural to kill this assassin who tried to kidnap him¡ª at least ording to this world''s logic.


    "..."


    The assassin didn''t utter a single word despite hearing Lia''s words. She knew that she was doomed no matter what the oue was. Even if she survived this ordeal, the Scarlet Family will hunt her down for failing her mission, and Lia had no reason to protect her.


    Sometimeter, Leo said, "If you want to kill her, do it. I''ve already killed 2 people today. I don''t want to increase the body count anymore, and if you kill him, we''ll be even."


    "Okay." Lia immediately decapitated the assassin without even the slightest hesitation.


    Once Lia killed the assassin, Leo had the Devourer of God clean up the two corpses left outside their campsite.


    ''Oh? It grows even if the prey it consumes is already dead? Or maybe these corpses are fresh, hence why it works¡­'' Leo wondered inwardly after seeing the ck slime grow another size or two after consuming thest 2 assassins.


    "Now then, what should we do about your butler, Edwin? As your butler, he''s your responsibility, so I will let you handle it. However, if he tries toe at me again, I will personally take care of him myself."


    Lia nodded, "Don''t worry, there won''t be a second time."


    ''She''s not going to kill him¡ª her own butler, is she?'' Leo wondered to himself after noticing killing intent from her tone.


    Knowing Lia''s personality, Leo didn''t cross off that possibility.


    "Alright, now that the assassins are dealt with, what should we do about the others?" He asked a momentter.


    "Although they''re also a victim of this ambush, we cannot say for certain that they''re innocent and won''t try to attack uster." Lia said.


    "I know, but we cannot attack them without any reason. I say we should continue watching them."


    "Okay."


    Sometimeter, Leo and Lia fed their teammates antidotes for the paralyzing poison.


    "I cannot believe that I was poisoned and did not notice it until it was toote¡­ How embarrassing¡­" Sarah sighed out loud after regaining her ability to move.


    "To think there were people who entered this Labyrinth before us¡­"


    "Why did they attack us, anyways?"


    "They were probably trying to loot us."


    "If that''s the case, they should''ve done so in the lower floors when we''ve collected more loot."


    "In any case, thank you, Leon and Lena. You really saved us today." Sarah said to them.


    "By the way, howe you two weren''t affected by the poison?" Jasper asked them out of curiosity.


    "I wasn''t asleep, and I consumed a potion the instant I noticed my body stiffening. As for Lena, she has a pretty high tolerance to poison, so it doesn''t affect her as much."


    "You weren''t asleep?" Oscar raised an eyebrow after hearing this, and almost as if he realized something, he started chuckling, "I get that you''re partners, but you shouldn''t be doing that kind of stuff inside a Labyrinth."


    Leo frowned and said, "Whatever you''re thinking in your head¡ª we weren''t doing anything like that. I was just a little too excited and anxious about the Labyrinth and couldn''t sleep well. This is my first time doing a Labyrinth raid, after all."


    "Oh? So you''re a Labyrinth virgin, huh?" Sarah smiled.


    Sometimeter, Sarah said, "I won''t be able to go back to sleep after what just happened, but Leon, if you need some extra time to rest, don''t hesitate to say so. You deserve it."


    "I''m fine."


    "Then let''s continue moving forward. Everyone agrees?"


    "Agreed."


    "Me too."


    After putting away their tents, Leo and the others continued their raid.


    "Umm¡­ If you don''t mind, can I take care of the monsters from this point forth?" Leo suddenly asked Sarah.


    "Huh? Are you asking me to let you fight all of the monsters that we encounter starting now?" Sarah asked for confirmation.


    "Indeed, that is exactly what I am asking." Leo nodded.


    "But why would you want to do that?" Sarah had a puzzled look on her face.


    "I just feel like it." He smiled.


    Naturally, he had several reasons for wanting to hunt the monsters.


    Not only would he be able to acquire more Magic Points, but he also wanted topensate Sarah and the others for misunderstanding them and treating them as though they were trying to harm him.


    "If you want to kill all of the monsters, I won''t stop you. Let me know when you''re tired." Sarah said a momentter, as she wasn''t expecting for him tost too long.


    "Thank you." Leo said.


    --


    This bonus chapter is sponsored by Drew_Abel. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 205 Monster Stampede

    Chapter 205 Monster Stampede


    Sometimeter, they encountered arge boar with red skin and massive tusks that could lift a bus with ease.


    "This Enraged Tusks is all yours, Leon." Sarah said to him as she and the others came to aplete halt.


    Leo stepped forward and calmly approached the monster.


    When the monster noticed him, it started pawing the ground with its feet, looking like a bull right before it charged at its target.


    Right as the monster charged forward, Leo calmly pointed his palm at it in one smooth motion before casting over a dozen ck Bullets without uttering a single word.


    The ck Bullets soared through the air and reached the monster almost instantly before riddling holes all over its body.


    The monster fell to the ground the next moment, causing dirt to scatter all over the ce.


    "..." Sarah and the others were speechless.


    ''Silent cast and multicasting¡­? Something is different about himpared to before¡­'' Sarah thought to herself, as it felt like Leo had suddenly be many times stronger.


    Seeing their expressions, Leo smiled and said, "I would like to apologize to all of you. Due to special reasons, I''ve been holding my strength back."


    Oscar swallowed nervously before asking, "How much have you been holding back?"


    "Not much. About 90 percent." Leo responded with a calm smile on his face.


    "N-Ny percent¡­?" His teammates were utterly speechless.


    "Anyways, let''s continue, shall we?"


    Leo continued moving shortly after. The others exchanged nces with each other before following him.


    As they walked, they asked Lia, "Are you also holding back?"


    "Maybe." She responded in a nonchnt manner.


    "But why are you two hiding your true power?"


    "Who knows." She shrugged.


    The others stopped asking any more questions at that point as they could tell that Lia wasn''t going to tell them anything.


    Over the next several hours, Leo would kill over 50 monsters, and he would kill all of them with ease.


    "Are we supposed to just keep walking in one direction? What if the staircase to the next floor is somewhere in the middle of this vast floor?" Leo suddenly asked.


    "That''s possible, but it''s not likely, as most stairs to the next floor exist closer to the edge." Sarah said.


    "And there''s really nothing we can do except wander around aimlessly until we find the staircase. Fortunately, most floors with this kind ofyout are usually smaller than usual."


    "Is that so¡­" Leo mumbled.


    A few minutester, Leo suddenly noticed the ground trembling, and he asked, "Is it just me or is there an earthquake?"


    The others stopped moving upon hearing his words.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Sarah suddenly fell to her knees and pressed her ear against the ground.


    "T-This is¡ª! It''s a monster stampede!" She said with a panicked look on her face.


    "Monster stampede?" Leo raised an eyebrow, as this is his first encounter with such a term.


    "A monster stampede is when arge group of monsters are all traveling in one direction. It''s incredibly dangerous. We need to avoid it."


    "It''s just a bunch of monsters grouped up together, right? It''s fine. I can handle it." Leo calmly said.


    "You don''t understand. A stampede usually consists of over 100 monsters! There''s no way we can fight all of them at once! We''ll immediately be overwhelmed!"


    Leo smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I got this. If you don''t trust me, you can watch from a safe distance."


    "Say no more¡­" Oliver immediately began running away.


    "Good luck." Jasper and Oscar said to Leo before following Oliver.


    "You¡­ Whatever." Sarah also left his side shortly after without saying much.


    "I guess it''s too much to ask a group of strangers to entrust their lives to me." A bittersweet smile appeared on Leo''s face after seeing his teammates leave his side, not that he med them, as he would''ve done the same if he was in their shoes.


    He turned to look at Lia and said, "You should also go with them."


    "I trust you," she responded without hesitation.


    He shook his head and exined, "It''s not about that. I''m going to use a pretty powerful magic spell and I don''t want you to get caught up in it by ident."


    "What are you going to do?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m going to kill all of the monsters in one go." He said with a confident smile.


    Lia nodded and left his side shortly after.


    Meanwhile, Leo could feel the earthquake growing stronger and stronger.


    He could eventually see many ck dots in the distance, and they were all rushing towards his direction.


    "Wow, that''s a lot of monsters. Reminds me of the monster nest." Leo mumbled out loud after seeing the scene.


    "There''s at least 200 monsters." Lilith said from the sky.


    "Good. I''ve been wanting to let loose my dark magic for a while now." An excited smile appeared on Leo''s face.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo''s body suddenly began emanating a dark aura, and the space around him became distorted.


    ''I can feel my magic power soaring¡­'' Leo thought to himself as he prepared to cast his next magic spell.


    Once the monster stampede was close enough, Leo released his magic spell, gue of Destruction.


    A thick fog that was pitch ck suddenly appeared, meeting with the monster stampede a momentter.


    Almost as though it was a tsunami, the ck fog submerged the whole monster stampede within seconds, and all of the monsters within the gue of Destruction had their mana eroded every second and their health being drained.


    Moreover, the fog stripped away half of the monsters'' defenses.


    Leo secretly used the Elder''s Orb of Restraint while the monsters were hidden within the fog, restricting all of the monsters'' movement.


    He entered the fog the following moment and summoned the Devourer of Gods.


    "It''s a feast! Go ahead and consume all of them!" Leo said to the ck slime with a somewhat sinister smile on his face, and the slime happily obeyed to hismand.

 Chapter 206 Monster Stampede(2)

    Chapter 206 Monster Stampede(2)


    "What the hell is that ck fog? I cannot see what''s happening inside!" Oscar eximed as he watched the situation from many meters away.


    "I don''t have the slightest clue as to what is happening over there, but I know that I don''t want to be anywhere near that area right now." Jasper swallowed nervously.


    "Dark magic¡­ How ominous¡­" Oliver sighed, feeling chills all over his body just from looking at the ck fog in the distance.


    "The amount of manaing from that fog¡­ I''d say it''s at least Tier 5 magic¡ª probably Tier 6." Sarah said.


    "gue of Destruction. It''s a Tier 6 spell." Lia calmly said.


    "gue of Destruction?! Isn''t that an ultra rare magic spell?! Just who are you guys¡­" Sarah was speechless.


    She has heard of the magic spell before, and from what she heard, it was only essible to very few people in this world.


    Meanwhile, the monster stampede was haltedpletely by Leo.


    And even though he wanted the Devourer of Gods to consume all of the monsters, his gue of Destruction was simply too strong, killing most of the monsters before the Devourer of Gods could even consume them.


    Leo deactivated both the Elder''s Orb of Restraint and the Devourer of Gods before removing the gue of Destruction.


    When the ck fog disappeared, all that was left behind were the monsters'' bones and mana cores.


    "Holy fuck¡­ Am I seeing things, or did he just kill over 200 B-Rank monsters by himself and in just a few minutes?" Oscar mumbled in a baffled voice.


    "Is he really a C-Rank Adventurer? He''s not an S-Rank Adventurer fooling us, right?" Jasper mumbled.


    "How can he have so much power at such a young age? I''m envious." Oliver sighed out loud, feeling a little dejected afterparing himself to Leo.


    If they knew that Leo had only started learning magic a few months ago, who knows how they''ll react.


    After dealing with the monster stampede, Leo beckoned for his teammates.


    "I can''t believe you actually managed to do it. You''re one crazy bastard, Leon." Oscar said to him with a stiff smile.


    "It''s not much." Leo smiled back, but his smile was much more rxed.


    "How do you feel? You must have used up most of your mana just now, right? I can take over for you until you recover your mana." Jasper said.


    Leo chuckled, "I''m fine."


    After all, his mana returned to full capacity before they even arrived.


    They continued to explore the 2nd floor of the Labyrinth shortly after.


    Two dayster.


    "Are we walking in circles or something? We''ve been walking like this for two days now." Leo said.


    "No, we''ve been going in a straight line. I marked our path with poison so that we wouldn''t encounter such a problem." Sarah said. "Are you tired? We can take a break if you need one."


    "No, I was just wondering since we still can''t see the end of this floor."


    They continued walking for another 24 hours.


    During this time, they encountered a second monster stampede, but the group of monsters wasn''t as big as the previous one. Naturally, Leo made short work of them.


    Then, eight hourster, they encountered a third monster stampede.


    "Another monster stampede? Just what is going on? Why are there so many stampedes in this Labyrinth?" Sarah mumbled to herself.


    "We''ll leave this one to you as well, Leon." Oscar said before running to a safe distance without needing anyone to tell him.


    A minuteter, Leo could see a massive group of monsters running towards their direction.


    It only took a nce for Leo to tell that this monster stampede had more monsters than the previous twobined.


    "400¡­ No, there are over 500 monsters this time." Lilith said after a quick nce at the monsters.


    "Just in case, I''m going to get a little help this time." Leo said with a slight smile on his face.


    The next moment, he summoned a clone of himself.


    This shadow had the exact same height and figure as Leo. If it weren''t for its shadowy appearance, it would''ve been a splitting image of Leo.


    After summoning his clone, Leo activated Dark Aura before he started overcharging gue of Destruction.


    Once the monsters were close enough, Leo released his weapon of mass destruction, consuming the whole monster stampede with gue of Destruction.


    And just like before, he used the Elder''s Orb of Restraint before summoning the Devourer of Gods to devour as many monsters as it could before the gue of Destruction killed everything.


    <you 682="" have="" been="" awarded="" 4,129="" magic="" points="" for="" your="" killing="" spree="" of="" monster="" kills=""></you>


    ''It was definitely a good decision to participate in this Labyrinth raid. I am getting so many Magic Points.''


    In just thest few days, he has acquired almost 10,000 Magic Points just from killing monsters, and he still had plenty more floors to clear¡ª at least he hoped so.


    "How are you not running out of mana? Do you have a magic artifact that gives you improved mana regeneration or something?" Jasper asked him out of curiosity.


    He nodded, "Yes, something like that."


    "Do you know how rare and sought after magic artifacts like that are? Even a low-grade magic artifact could be worth a fortune if it can increase your mana regeneration." Oliver sighed.


    Leo smiled and said, "I got most of my magic artifacts from my sponsor."


    "Your sponsor must be he rich, then."


    Leo nodded. "She''s Camille Light, after all."


    "What?! Your sponsor is that S-Rank healer, Camille Light?!" The others were surprised to learn this information.


    "No wonder¡­ Camille Light is one of the most respected Adventurers in this part of the world. It''s a pity that she''s retired at such a young age, though." Sarah sighed.


    After walking straight for a few more hours, Leo and the others finally reached the end of the Labyrinth, as they were able to see the Labyrinth''s wall in the distance. However, they still needed to find the staircase to the next floor.


    Once they reached the wall, they picked one direction and started following that path until they eventually found the staircase.

 Chapter 207 Reinforcement

    Chapter 207 Reinforcement


    Once they found the staircase to the third floor of the Labyrinth, Sarah spoke, "We''ve been wandering for days now. Let''s take a break here before we enter the next floor."


    "I agree. I''m tired even though I didn''t do anything but walk." Oscar said.


    Thus, they set up their tents right next to the staircase and began their second break.


    "You can sleep this time." Lia said to Leo. "I''ll watch over you."


    "Alright. Thanks." Leo didn''t refuse and immediately set up his sleeping area, as he was mentally exhausted after casting so many spells.


    Once Leoid in his sleeping bag, Lia walked beside him and sat down, causing Leo to open his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Leo asked her.


    "I''m watching over you," she said.


    "Like¡­ literally?" Leo was speechless.


    She silently nodded.


    "..."


    Leo decided to ignore her and closed his eyes to sleep.


    One would think it would be harder for Leo to sleep while knowing that there was a beautiful girl staring at him, but he was already used to it with Lilith doing it to him almost every single night.


    Leo quickly fell asleep within minutes, and he even started snoring a little.


    Lia would stare at Leo''s sleeping face with a pondering look on her face.


    Even though she believed Leo when he told her that he was from another world, it was still hard to believe.


    As for Lilith, she went to check on the others.


    Oscar was fast asleep just like Leo. The twin brothers were eating food, and Sarah was taking a shower.


    Meanwhile, inside Aaron''s room at his own residence, an old man stood before Aaron with an intimidating aura around him.


    "Where is Leon?" Edwin asked Aaron in a cold voice.


    "They left for the Labyrinth several days ago."


    "Then where the hell is he? The assassins should''ve returned by now!"


    "Maybe Leon and his team are taking longer than expected to clear the first floor. It''s a huge maze, after all."


    "It would take them three days maximum to clear that level of maze. Also, they stopped contacting uspletely. I''m starting to think they''re all dead. What a useless bunch." Edwin sucked his teeth in an annoyed manner.


    "What? That''s not possible! Leon may be strong, but he shouldn''t be able to defeat a team of A-Rank Adventurers! One of them was even a poison expert!"


    "What about his teammates? He''s not alone."


    "Even if his teammates assisted him, they only have a single A-Rank Adventurer amongst their team. I find it hard to believe that Leon and his team were able to defeat a team of A-Rank Adventurers picked out by the Scarlet Family." Aaron said.


    Edwin began pondering in silence.


    A momentter, he spoke, "You''re right. Leon doesn''t have the capabilities to do such a thing¡ª at least not to the assassins I''d hired. Although they were not the best, they were above average and more than enough to deal with someone like Leon."


    After a slight pause, he continued, "However, just in case, I have sent reinforcement inside the Labyrinth to see the situation. They should''ve already reached the second floor by now."


    "Reinforcement?" Aaron swallowed nervously when he saw the creepy smile on Edwin''s face.


    "Yes, he''s been with the Scarlet Family for over 2 decades now¡ª Matthew Hicks."


    "What?! That S-Rank Adventurer who is known for being crazy?!" Aaron couldn''t believe it.


    Why would the Scarlet Family go through so much trouble to capture Leon, even sending out an S-Rank Adventurer? He couldn''tprehend it.


    However, he did know that Leon wouldn''t be able to escape the grasp of an S-Rank Adventurer.


    ''Although Matthew Hicks isn''t the strongest S-Rank out there, he''s definitely more than enough to capture Leon and deal with his team. What did I get myself into?'' Aaron sighed inwardly.


    Nine hours have passed since Leo and the others began their break, and it was about time for them to enter the 3rd floor of the Labyrinth.


    After taking down their tents, Leo and his team began descending to the 3rd floor with Oscar in the lead.


    Upon entering the third floor, they were greeted by a blue scenery¡ª one that was filled with water.


    "What the hell is this?" Leo muttered in a dazed voice after seeing the scene before him.


    Simr to the second floor, the third floor consisted of mostly one color¡ª blue. And before Leo and his team was a massive sea with a single path in the middle.


    "I guess we have no choice but to go this one path, huh?" Oscar mumbled.


    "I have a feeling that we won''t be able to rest until we reach the end of the floor for this one since there''s a good chance that we''ll have to deal with sea monsters jumping out of the water." Sarah said to them.


    "Sea monsters, huh? This is my first time encountering them. How are they any different fromnd monsters?" Leo asked.


    "If they''re not jumping out of the water to attack us, they''ll be attacking us from afar using water magic, and they''re much harder to noticepared tond monsters, so they''re pretty annoying to deal with." Sarah said.


    "I see¡­"


    "Anyways, we just need to keep our eyes out for monsters, and make sure you alert the others if you see one."


    "Alright."


    Once they were prepared, they began walking the only path they could take.


    "I don''t like the sea, especially the things lurking inside." Leo suddenly sighed out loud a minuteter.


    "Oh? Then you''ll hate the underwater floors." Sarah chuckled.


    "What? Underwater floors?" Leo raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes. There are some floors in the Labyrinth that are submerged in water. Fortunately, they only appear in A-Rank Labyrinths and above." Sarah exined.


    "That sounds like a pain in the ass. How do people even prepare for that?"


    "When you''re an A-Rank Adventurer, you have to prepare for every possible scenario. That''s how we stay alive, after all."


    The first several minutes were quite peaceful and they felt like they were walking alongside the ocean, but unbeknownst to them, they would encounter some terrifying entities soon.

 Chapter 208 lnfancy Stage

    Chapter 208 lnfancy Stage


    About thirty minutes into their journey on the third floor of the Labyrinth, Oliver suddenly shouted out loud, "I see a monster! It''sing from the east!"


    Everyone turned their heads simultaneously, and they could see arge fin approaching their direction.


    Seeing this, Leo immediately cast Void Spear and tossed it at the monster while it was still in the water.


    BOOM!


    The explosion caused a slight drizzle, and the monster''s guts flew all over the ce.


    <+24 Magic Points>


    When he saw the notification, Leo knew that he''d killed the monster.


    "Hm? We can''t collect their mana cores like this, can we?" Leo asked after realizing this.


    "That''s why most people hate sea monsters, as it''s incredibly difficult to collect their mana cores. But there''s nothing we can do about it, especially not in this situation." Sarah shook her head.


    However, Leo wasn''t too saddened by this, as he had a method to collect the mana cores through the Magic System''s Auto Loot.


    The only reason he had it turned off was because he didn''t want to raise any suspicions. Now that he could use it without worrying about the others, he turned it back on without any hesitation.


    A few minutester, Jasper alerted him.


    "Monster to the east again!"


    Leo tossed a Void Spear at the moving fin.


    Boom!


    <+18 Magic Points>


    Sometimeter, Leo suddenly thought of something.


    "Hey, Lilith. Can the Devourer of Gods survive under water?" He asked with a curious expression on his face.


    "Don''t tell me you''re thinking about letting it wander in the water¡­?" Lilith looked at him with a dumbfounded face.


    "That is exactly what I am thinking. The water is pretty dark, so it won''t be easy to notice the Devourer of Gods, and it can feast on the sea monsters. So? Can it swim?"


    Lilith nodded in a dazed manner, "Yes, it can swim, but it''ll be weaker than usual¡ª about 50% weaker."


    "50 percent? That''s a lot weaker." Leo was surprised to hear this.


    "What did you expect? Your Devourer of Gods is still in its infancy stage, and it''s never swam before." Lilith shrugged.


    "Wait¡­ Infancy stage? Even though it''s so big?"


    "Yes. Until your Devourer of Gods takes a form, it will be considered as an infant."


    "Takes a form? What kind of shape can it take?" Leo asked, his eyes filled with curiosity and interest.


    "That will depend on its personality and how you feed it. For example, if you feed it only boar-type monsters, it might take the form of a boar. It might even take the form of a dragon if you feed it enough dragons. Oh, it can also take the shape of a human."


    "How much do I have to feed it before it transforms?" Leo then asked.


    "It really depends on how much mana the thing you feed it contains. The more mana it contains the faster your Devourer of Gods will grow."


    "Wouldn''t it be disastrous if my Devourer of Gods takes the form of a fish if I feed it too many sea monsters?" Leo began having second thoughts about letting it roam in the waters.


    "Also, can the Devourer of Gods die? What if it encounters a monster or entity that it cannot consume?"


    "The Devourer of Gods is almost immortal. You can burn it or slice it, but unless you destroy every cell of it at once, it will simply regenerate back to normal, so it''s incredibly difficult to kill and you don''t need to worry about that at all. And if it happens to die, you can create another one, but you will have to start from scratch." Lilith exined.


    "As for your other worries¡­ Even if it decides to take the form of a fish, you can always tell it to change its form since it''s not a permanent thing."


    "I see¡­ There''s still a lot that I don''t know about the Devourer of Gods."


    After contemting for a few more moments, Leo decided to let the Devourer of Gods enter the water and catch its own food, but he waited until they encountered a monster.


    About 20 minutester.


    "West!"


    While everyone was focused on the monster in the distance, Leo summoned the Devourer of Gods and had it enter the water before killing the monster with Void Spear.


    After that, he proceeded to ignore the Devourer of Gods, eventually forgetting about it.


    Over the next several hours, Leo did not encounter another monster.


    "What''s going on? We haven''t encountered a single monster in a while now." Oscar said out loud after realizing this.


    "I have a bad feeling about this." Jasper said.


    "Remain alert. We might encounter a ''school'' soon." Sarah said.


    "A what?" Leo raised his eyebrows and looked at Sarah with a questioning gaze.


    "A ''school'' refers to a group of sea monsters. It''s basically a monster stampede but with sea monsters instead." Sarah exined.


    "Oh¡­ A ''school'' as in a school of fishes?" Leo didn''t know whether tough or cry after realizing this.


    A few hourster, Oscar suddenly stopped walking when he noticed a wave appeared in the distance, and this wave grew taller and wider with every passing second.


    "I-It''s a school!" Oscar eximed when he realized the situation.


    "Prepare yourselves!" Sarah shouted as she began casting her magic spell.


    However, before anybody there could even finish casting one spell, Leo already sent over 50 ck Bullets flying towards the sea of monsters swimming towards their direction.


    <+21 Magic Points>


    <+22 Magic Points>


    <+17 Magic Points>


    <+19 Magic Points>


    And again.


    <+25 Magic Points>


    <+13 Magic Points>


    <+20 Magic Points>


    The wave quickly died down as the Devourer of Gods consumed the rest of the monsters.


    Despite being weakened by 50%, the Devourer of Gods remained a menace and threat to the sea monsters. Furthermore, due to its unique body, the monsters were unable to deal any real damage to it.


    Although they tried eating it, the Devourer of Gods would regenerate what was eaten almost instantly, rendering their efforts futile.


    "I know I have said this multiple times by now, but you''re really something else, Leon¡­" Oscar swallowed nervously afterward.


    "It''s nothing much." Leo smiled.

 Chapter 209 Matthew Hinks

    Chapter 209 Matthew Hinks


    Over the next several hours, Leo would encounter and eliminate three more schools of sea monsters.


    His teammate wanted to assist him, but they were simply too slow in casting, and when they tried casting anything weaker than Tier 3 magic, their spells would not harm the monsters at all, unlike Leo, who could kill the B-Rank monsters with his Tier 1 ck Bullet.


    The third floor of the Labyrinth was much shorter than the previous floors, and it only took them about 12 hours to reach the end.


    However, right as they could see the staircase to the next floor, Sarah noticed a massive fin sticking out of the water.


    "Watch out! That''s an A-Rank monster¡ª Sea Leviathan!" Sarah alerted everyone there.


    The Sea Leviathan jumped into the air after Sarah spoke, revealing its long andrge body.


    The Sea Leviathan resembled a snake with sharp and hard scales. Its body was mostly blue with subtle green around the tip of its scales, and its eyes were bloodshot red. It also has threerge fins, two one each side and one on the top. As for its size, it was between 80 to 100 meters long.


    Water sshed everywhere when the Sea Leviathan returned to the water.


    "All of you go ahead! I will stay here to stop it!" Leo said to the others shortly after noticing it.


    "Alright! Good luck!" Oscar was already used to leaving everything to Leo by now and immediately started dashing towards the staircase before Leo even finished his sentence.


    The twin brothers and Sarah followed Oscar.


    "Leave this one to me, Leo." Lia said to him once the others were gone.


    "Huh? Are you sure?"


    She nodded, "Your magic might not hit it at that speed, but my magic rifle definitely will."


    Naturally, she didn''t know about Leo''s tracking projectiles.


    Lia proceeded to take a knee, cing her rear knee on the ground with the other leg supporting the elbow of her forward arm that was holding the magic rifle.


    Once she was in position, she began charging the magic rifle with her mana.


    Leo could see the mana around her distort slightly, gradually bing more distorted with every passing second.


    The Sea Leviathan reached their location about 5 secondster, and it jumped into the air before falling towards Leo and Lia with its mouth wide open.


    Seeing this, Lia released her mana and pulled the trigger, releasing a massive beam of light, just like aser.


    Thisser went straight into the Sea Leviathan''s open mouth and came out at the top of its head.


    However, despite its grave injuries, it wasn''tpletely dead just yet.


    Pew!


    Another magic bullet left Lia''s magic rifle, then another, and another.


    In less than a second, three more magic bullets assaulted the Sea Leviathan. The bullets were much weaker than the first bullet, but it was still enough to riddle holes in the Sea Leviathan''s mouth.


    The Sea Leviathan copsed right before the path, slowly submerging into the depths of the water, and that''s when the Devourer of Gods consumed its corpse.


    Ding!


    <Devourer of Gods Mastery Rank has increased from F ¡ú E>


    "Not bad¡­ I kind of feel like using a magic rifle now since it looks kind of cool." Leo mumbled afterward.


    "Do you want to try it?" Lia offered her magic rifle to him.


    "Maybeter. Let''s see what''s on the next floor."


    Leo and Lia met up with the others at the end of the floor.


    "Amazing job, Lena. You''re also quite extraordinary even though you cannot use magic." Sarah said to her.


    "Thank you." Lia calmly said.


    Sometimeter, they descended the staircase and entered the fourth floor of the Labyrinth.


    "We''re back to a maze?" Leo sighed out loud after seeing the familiar scenery.


    "Well, there''s only so much variety a single Labyrinth can have. Let''s do what we did previously."


    Thus, Leo and his team began wandering the fourth floor maze.


    Meanwhile, the S-Rank Adventurer that Edwin had sent as reinforcement was halfway through the second floor.


    "A monster stampede, huh?" Matthew remained calm as he waited for the monster stampede to show up.


    A few momentster, he could see nearly 300 monsters rushing towards his direction.


    Once they were close enough, Matthew released his magic spell, creating a massive wall of mes that blocked the monsters'' path and burning those that dared to challenge his mes, halting the monster stampede in less than a minute.


    After killing all of the monsters, Matthew continued moving without bothering to collect the mana cores.


    ''That Edwin¡­ Sending me to capture a mere C-Rank Adventurer. How desperate is he?'' Matthrew wondered inwardly.


    The Scarlet Family has only summoned him for important matters before, yet he was chosen to kidnap a C-Rank Adventurer whom he considers a child. It baffled him. However, he was being paid handsomely for this mission that he considers extremely easy, so he didn''tin.


    Sometimeter, he arrived at the end of the second floor, and he immediately descended to the third floor.


    His expression remained unchanged when he saw the sea and the single path, and he began threading it without any hesitation.


    A few minutester, a snake-like monster jumped out of the water and aimed its fangs at Matthew''s neck.


    Without even looking, Matthew surrounded himself with a me barrier, and when the monster touched this barrier, it quickly burned and turned into ash.


    Matthew proceeded to walk the path without stopping for a second and even kept his me barrier active the whole time.


    Once he reached the end about 10 hourster, a Sea Leviathan tried to attack him.


    Seeing this, Matthew casually waved his arm at the monster, spewing out a wave of mes that consumed the Sea Leviathan, killing it in an instant.


    As an S-Rank Adventurer, this B-Rank Labyrinth was akin to a child''s yground to him.


    Meanwhile, Leo and his team managed to reach the 5th floor of the Labyrinth after spending 5 short hours in the maze.


    "We got lucky with that one." Sarah said as they entered the fifth floor.

 Chapter 210 Matthew Hinks(2)

    Chapter 210 Matthew Hinks(2)


    Leo looked at the scenery on the fifth floor with a look of awe. The scenery before him was a mixture of blue and green. There was a green field before him, but there were also ponds of all sizes scattered all over the ce.


    "We might be getting close to the boss room." Sarah said after seeing the fifth floor.


    "I have a feeling that monsters will jump out of these ponds." Leo mumbled.


    "It''s probably not even a pond." Oscar said, and he continued, "Although it may seem like there are multiple ponds, they might actually be connected with each other underground."


    He proceeded to swing one of his axes into the ground before bringing it back up.


    "See? We''re just standing on ayer of ground. There''s actually a whole ocean underneath us."


    "..." Leo had a somewhat anxious look on his face.


    What if he identally fell into the water? He couldn''t swim, so he''d be in deep trouble, not to mention the unknown amount of sea monsters swimming around.


    "Let''s follow the wall and avoid the middle. It might take a little longer, but it''s much safer than going straight through it." Sarah suggested.


    "Alright." Leo had noints about avoiding the ponds.


    Thus, they began walking the right side of the Labyrinth, keeping close to the wall.


    While the others weren''t paying attention, Leo slipped the Devourer of Gods into one of the ponds to allow it to hunt the monsters underneath them.


    Sometimeter, Oscar would notice a ck dot in the sky, and it was getting bigger with every passing second.


    "It''s a flying monster!" Oscar warned them.


    This flying monster resembled an eagle, had metallic-looking feathers, and arge ck parrot-like beak.


    Seeing this, Leo immediately tossed a Void Spear at it.


    "Ah! It dodged!" Oscar eximed when the monster dodged the Void Spear.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the Void Spear suddenly changed directions and chased after the monster like a homing missile.


    This surprised not only his teammates, but it also freaked out the monster, as it has never seen anything like this before.


    The Void Spear eventually struck its target, causing the flying monster to plunge into one of the ponds.


    When that happened, Leo could see multiple sea monsters fighting to consume the monster''s corpse, acting like a bunch of piranhas.


    "How did you do that just now?" Jasper asked Leo afterward.


    "Do what?" Leo acted ignorant.


    "Change the direction of your magic spell when it''s already sent out! That''s my first time seeing it!"


    "I don''t know." He shrugged, "It just happened naturally, I guess."


    "..." Jasper was speechless.


    "You need extreme control over your mana in order to do something like that." Sarah suddenly said, and she continued, "I have met several S-Rank Adventurers before and only one of them had the capability to do what Leon just did."


    "Just how much more power are you withholding, Leon? You''re like a bottomless pit of power." Oscar said in a joking tone, yet his face was dead serious.


    They continued moving forward shortly after.


    Leo and Lia would take turns shooting down the monsters, mostly because Lia was getting bored of just walking.


    The others were also getting bored, but there was nothing they could do in this situation but rely on Leo and Lia.


    About two hours after Leo and his team arrived at the fifth floor, Matthew Hinks aso entered the fifth floor. However, unlike Leo''s team, he went straight across the floor without a care in the world, and all monsters that dared to attack him were burned until there was nothing left.


    Several hourster, he arrived at the end of the floor, and without any hesitation, he proceeded to go to the next floor, unaware that he''d passed Leo''s team.


    Matthew would continue moving forward without stopping until he reached the boss room.


    "They''re not here yet? How slow." Matthew proceeded to take out a chair and ced it right in front of the boss room. He then sat on it and began waiting.


    Meanwhile, after arriving at the sixth floor of the Labyrinth, Leo and his team noticed something odd about the scenery, as they noticed burn marks all over the ce, almost as though a fire had urred here recently.


    Furthermore, there were burnt corpses that belonged to monsters that scattered all over the ce.


    "This is¡­ Did someonee here ahead of us and kill these monsters?" Oscar asked out loud.


    "That''s not possible¡­ The previous floors had no indication that someone had shown up before us." Sarah said.


    "What about those assassins that tried to ambush us? They were ahead of us." Jasper said.


    "That''s true¡­ But why would they leave no traces in the previous floors but leave so much evidence of their presence here? That doesn''t make any sense."


    "Let''s keep going and see how things go." Leo said, "We might get ambushed again, so we need to stay on alert."


    "Let''s do that."


    They had nned on taking a break after arriving at the sixth floor, but now that there''s a chance that they''re not alone, they decided to give up resting to avoid being ambushed like what happened on the second floor.


    "Let''s also follow the trail left behind by whoever killed these monsters. They might lead us straight towards the next floor." Sarah suddenly suggested.


    Thus, they began moving forward, but they followed the traces left behind by Matthew, unaware that they were walking towards an S-Rank Adventurer.


    Over the next two days, Leo and his team would clear 2 more floors not including the sixth floor, mostly because they followed the trail and there were barely any monsters left to attack them.


    When they started descending the staircase that led them towards the ninth floor, they noticed a change in the atmosphere, making it harder for them to breathe.


    "The next floor will most likely be the boss room." Sarah warned them, as she has felt this exact feeling multiple times before, and all of them led to the boss room.

 Chapter 211 Fighting an S-Rank Adventurer

    Chapter 211 Fighting an S-Rank Adventurer


    After spending a few minutes descending the staircase, Leo and his team arrived at the boss room.


    Just like a corridor, there was only one path they could walk, and at the end of this path was a massive ck metallic door with detailed engravings all over it.


    However, there was something else before the boss room¡ª someone¡ª to be more specific.


    This person appeared to be a young man in histe twenties. He had short red hair that resembled the color of mes, sharp eyes that give the impression of a gangster, and multiple earrings on his right ear.


    He was currently sitting on a foldable chair before the door to the boss room, and he gave off this menacing aura.


    When Leo saw this person, he instinctively became alerted even though he didn''t recognize this red-haired young man.


    However, the others recognized him.


    "Isn''t that Matthew Hicks? The S-Rank Adventurer." Oscar asked out loud.


    "He looks like him, but what is an S-Rank Adventurer doing down here?" Jasper said.


    "Matthew Hicks, also known as the Crazy me Magician. He''s quite notorious for his recklessness in the battlefield." Sarah mumbled.


    "He seems to be waiting for someone." Oliver said, and he turned to look at Sarah and asked, "What should we do now?"


    "We should probably see what he has nned. If he''s here for the boss, there''s nothing we can do but go back." Sarah said, as it would be akin to courting death if they dared to fight an S-Rank Adventurer for the boss.


    "I''ll go ask him! I''ve always wanted to speak with him!" Oliver said with an eager-looking expression on his face.


    "Wai¡ª"


    Leo tried to stop him, but Oliver had already started running towards Matthew.


    Matthew remained seated when he saw Oliver running towards him.


    "A-Are you, by any chance, Mister Matthew¡ª Matthew Hicks?!" Oliver asked him with an excited look on his face.


    "What are you doing here?" He continued to ask when Matthew didn''t respond.


    "And are you Leon?" Matthew suddenly asked.


    "Leon? No, I am Oliver. Oliver¡ª"


    "If you''re not Leon, don''t care." Matthew interrupted in a nonchnt voice, and he continued, "And if you''re not him, I have no reason to keep you alive."


    "What¡­?" Oliver''s eyes widened with shock, his gaze filled with confusion as he watched Matthew send a massive fireball flying at him.


    BOOM!


    The fireball exploded upon impact, sending Oliver flying away.


    "OLIVER?!!!" A look of horror appeared on Jasper''s face, and he subconsciously went to catch Oliver''s body.


    After catching Oliver''s body, Jasper could feel his hands and arms burning from the heat that was emanating from Oliver''s burnt body, but he ignored all of it and continued to embrace Oliver''s body.


    In fact, Oliver''s body was so badly burned that even his brother could no longer recognize him.


    "O-Oliver?! Oliver! Answer me! Oliver!!!" Jasper cried out loud with tears flowing from his eyes.


    Oscar and the others were in shock.


    "Why did you attack him?!" Oscar snapped out of his daze and shouted at Matthew, who remained seated in his chair with a nonchnt look on his face.


    "Q-Quickly! Feed this to him!" Sarah handed a high-grade healing potion to Jasper, who quickly poured it into Oliver''s mouth.


    However, it was toote, as Oliver''s heart had already stopped beating, and no matter how strong the healing potion was, it couldn''t possibly revive the dead.


    "YOU BASTARD! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!" Jasperid Oliver''s body on the ground and immediately began casting his magic spell.


    "You idiot! You won''t be able to harm him, much less defeat him! You''ll only get yourself killed!" Sarah shouted at him.


    "I don''t care if I die! He''s already killed my brother¡ª my only family left in this world!" Jasper said with bloodshot eyes, his gaze filled with intense killing intent.


    Sarah tried to stop him, but Jasper was alreadymitted to avenging his brother even at the cost of his life.


    Seeing this, Sarah turned to look at the others and shouted, "Let''s get out of here!"


    Oscar immediately nodded, "There''s no way we can defeat an S-Rank Adventurer! Let''s get out of here!"


    Sarah and Oscar began running away.


    However, Leo and Lia remained still.


    Leo had a dazed look on his face while Lia was waiting for Leo to act.


    "What are you two doing?! Do you want to die?!" Sarah shouted at them as she reached the staircase.


    "Leo¡­ What are you going to do?" Lia asked him in a calm voice while tugging his shirt.


    Leo snapped out of his daze that was caused by Oliver''s sudden death after hearing her voice. Even now, he was still having troubleprehending the situation.


    "He''s an assassin sent by Edwin, right?" Leo asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, he''s one of the Scarlet Family''s top assassins who specializes in fire magic. Are you thinking about fighting him?" Lia asked him.


    And she continued before he could respond, "I don''t support such a decision. You may be powerful, but an S-Rank Adventurer is on a whole different level. He''s not someone you can deal with right now. I will reveal my identity and tell him to stop."


    Leo turned to look at Lia with an oddly calm gaze, and he spoke in a clear voice, "Normally, I would agree with you. However, he''s using fire magic, and I am essentially immune to fire magic. Moreover, I don''t like him. The arrogance on his face¡ª I am going to wipe it off."


    "Leo¡­"


    BOOM!


    "Ah!"


    Jasper was sent flying after eating Matthew''s fire magic, and just like his brother, he perished in a single hit.


    "Go somewhere safe. I will handle this." Leo said to Lia before turning to look at Matthew, who was still sitting on his chair with an arrogant look on his face.


    "I will back you up," she said.


    "Thanks but no thanks. I won''t be able to go all out with you by my side." Leo politely rejected her offer.


    "Then I will do so from a ce where I won''t obstruct you." Lia didn''t ept his rejection, and she walked to the end of the room.


    Leo shook his head inwardly before approaching Matthew.


    "Good luck, Leo. Although he''s an S-Rank Adventurer, he''s far from Camille or Eve''s level, so you might actually have a chance to defeat him." Lilith said to him.


    "I can tell. Unlike the Headmistress, he doesn''t give me an uneasy feeling even though I am about to fight him," he responded in a calm voice.


    "I''m sorry¡­ You got caught up in this because of me¡­" Leo stopped in front of Jasper and Oliver''s corpse and apologized to them.


    The attack was so sudden that he couldn''t react to it, and even if he could, he wouldn''t have been able to protect Jasper or Oliver.


    Once Leo was standing about 20 meters away from Matthew, he stopped walking and stared at the red-haired young man with a deep frown on his face.


    "You''re Leon?" Matthew asked him in a calm voice.


    "Did Edwin send you?" Leo asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, he did." Matthew did not deny it.


    And he asked, "Did you kill the four idiots that came before me?"


    "Yes, I did." Leo answered.


    Then he asked, "Why did you kill those two? You''re an S-Rank Adventurer, right? Killing Adventurers that are far weaker than you¡ª don''t you have any morals or shame?"


    Matthew smirked at his question, "I killed them because I felt like it. So what if I am an S-Rank Adventurer? I kill whoever I want to kill¡ª that is a privilege given to S-Rank Adventurers like me. The privilege to do whatever the fuck I want, that is."


    The frown on Leo''s face burrowed deeper when he heard such words.


    "..." He was utterly speechless, and he couldn''t understand how someone could have such a mindset.


    "After I capture you, I will kill the other three. If you don''t like it, why don''t you do something about it? Why don''t you try and stop me, little boy."


    Whoosh!


    A ck projectile suddenly flew at Matthew, but the projectile disintegrated before it could reach him.


    "Not bad, but you''ll need far more than that to stop me." Matthew said, the smile on his face growing wider and wider with arrogance.


    "Can you stop talking? You sound exactly like most generic viins do in books and movies. It''s super cringe." Leo spoke in a cold voice.


    Matthew''s eyebrows twitched a little after hearing Leo''s insult.


    He suddenly raised his arm and pointed his finger at Leo''s direction.


    "methrower." He mumbled in a low voice.


    A long and wide line of mes that covered the whole corridor spew out of Matthew''s finger and flew towards Leo, engulfing his body almost instantly with mes.


    "Although Edwin told me to bring you back alive, that might be impossible. I hope he doesn''t mind receiving your corpse instead." Matthew said afterward, thinking that he''d killed Leo with his methrower.


    Suddenly, Leo''s voice resounded from within the sea of mes within the corridor.


    "What Tier magic spell is this? It''s really warm andfortable. You''ll need something stronger if you want to kill me."


    ''What? He''s still alive?'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Once the mes died down, Leo''s figure was revealed again. Although it was subtle, his body was emitting a fiery aura.


    Matthew didn''t think too much of it because he thought it was caused by his methrower.


    ''He must have used a magic artifact to defend against my spell just now. Let''s see how much it can endure.'' He wondered inwardly as he released another methrower, this time with a little more heat.


    However, Leo came out unscathed once again.


    "It''s so warm andfortable that I nearly fell asleep just now." Leo spoke in a provocative voice, even yawning afterward.


    ''This little bastard¡­'' The corner of Matthew''s mouth twitched, and he was starting to feel irritated by Leo''s presence.


    --


    This bonus chapter was sponsored by Terrance_Coleman. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 212 Fighting an S-Rank Adventurer(2)

    Chapter 212 Fighting an S-Rank Adventurer(2)


    Seeing Leo''s smug face, Matthew said, "I want to see just how long your magic artifact will be able to protect you!"


    And he started bombarding Leo with more fire magic.


    "methrower!"


    "Fire Wall!"


    "Fire Tempest!"


    Matthew threw all sorts of magic spells at Leo, but Leo would emerge unscathed every single time.


    Unbeknownst to Matthew, Leo was using a Tier 7 magic spell that granted him 100 percent resistance to fire magic, rendering all fire magic ineffective against him for 30 seconds.


    And due to his ridiculous mana regeneration, Leo was able to recast the spell every 30 seconds.


    Matthew eventually stopped casting spells to take a breather.


    Even as an S-Rank Adventurer, he didn''t have near unlimited mana like Leo, so he couldn''t continue spamming high tier magic spells nonstop.


    "What''s wrong? Are you tired already? How pathetic. And you call yourself an S-Rank Adventurer?" Leo continued to mock Matthew from a distance.


    "You fucking bastard¡­" Matthew gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Let me show you how it''s done!"


    Before Matthew could do anything, Leo began tossing magic spells at him.


    He started by multicasting over 100 ck Bullets, bombarding Matthew with them.


    ''Why does his ck Bullet contain so much power?! It''s just a Tier 1 spell!'' Matthew cried inwardly.


    He didn''t notice this with Leo''s first ck Bullet, but he eventually realized just how powerful Leo''s ck Bullets were.


    Of course, it wasn''t strong enough to break through his barrier.


    After casting ck Bullet, Leo immediately cast his second magic spell, Void Spear, and he would continue chucking them at Matthew until he was satisfied.


    Twenty Void Spearster, Leo summoned 50 Skeleton Mages and had them bombard Matthew with their magic spells.


    While the Skeleton Mages were hard at work, Leo activated Dark Aura and Shadow Clone before filling the room with Dark Mist and gue of Destruction.


    Leo didn''t even care if Matthew was still dead or alive. He just wanted to let out his emotions by releasing all of his magic spells.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was absolutely gobsmacked by the amount of magic spells Leo was spamming.


    ''How much mana does this guy have?! He''s been casting powerful spells without any breaks for minutes now! Not only that but his casting speed is so ridiculous that I cannot find an opening to retaliate!''


    Ten minutester, Leo stopped casting his spells and waited for the dust and smoke to settle.


    ''He should be dead by now, right?'' Leo wondered inwardly.


    Suddenly, Lilith shouted, "Watch out, Leo!"


    However, Leo couldn''t react in time, and a hand appeared from within the cloud of dust to grab ahold of his face.


    Matthew then walked out of the dust with an enraged look on his face, his appearance looking quite disheveled with his clothes torn and bloodied.


    Even an S-Rank Adventurer like him couldn''t possibly defend against so many powerful magic spells for an extended period of time.


    In fact, if Leo didn''t stop and continued to bombard Matthew with magic for several more minutes, he would''ve been able to defeat Mathew.


    "Now that I have you in my grasp, I am going to fucking kill you!" Matthew roared in a beastly voice.


    However, before he could do anything, he felt an immense pressure suddenly bore down on his body, forcing him to his knees.


    ''Gravity magic?! Who?!''


    Even though he was severely injured, he was still surprised that someone had managed to force him to his knees.


    He slowly lifted his head until he could see Lia''s calm face.


    "That''s enough, Matthew." Lia spoke in a cold voice.


    "That tone¡­ that demeanor¡­ Impossible!" Matthew''s eyes widened with shock when he realized Lia''s true identity.


    "Why are you here, Lia Scar¡ª"


    Right as he opened his mouth to speak, Matthew halted, as his vision had suddenly gone ck.


    "Thank you, but I would''ve gotten him even without your help." Leo said to Lia after getting back up.


    He then turned to look at Matthew, who was being consumed by the Devourer of Gods.


    "What is this?! What is happening?!" In a desperate attempt to escape, Matthew engulfed his own body in mes to try and burn whatever was on him.


    However, almost as though it was immune to fire, the Devourer of Godspletely ignored his mes and continued to consume him.


    A few momentster, Matthew stopped struggling, and his body went limp.


    A few more momentster, Matthew''s body disappeared into the Devourer of God''s body, bing one of its many victims.


    <devourer of="" gods="" mastery="" rank="" has="" increased="" from="" e="" ¡ú="" d=""></devourer>


    <you have=""pleted="" a="" quest=""></you>


    [Defeat an A-Rank Adventurer]


    [+10,000 Magic Points]


    "I hope you don''t mind me killing one of your family''s top assassins." Leo turned to look at Lia afterward.


    Lia calmly shook her head, "He was weak, so he died. It''s as simple as that."


    "And while it''s true that he''s one of our top assassins, he''s far from being the best."


    "That fight was rtively easy. I thought it was going to be much harder to defeat an S-Rank Adventurer since I have never won against Headmistress Eve." Leo said a momentter.


    "Matthew is rtively newpared to the Headmistress of the Four Witches Academy. He was promoted only a year ago while your Headmistress has been an S-Rank Adventurer for over 50 years."


    "W-Wait¡­ Over fifty years?" Leo''s eyes widened with shock after hearing this unnatural number.


    "You didn''t know? Headmistress Eve is 66 years old, and she''s turning 67 in a few months." Lilith said to him.


    "How is that even possible?! She looks like she''s still in her mid-twenties!" He eximed.


    "That''s just how this world works. It''s mostly because of the mana in this world, though." Lilith shrugged.


    Sometimeter, Leo asked Lia, "What happened to the others?"


    "They ran away and never looked back." She calmly said.


    "I can''t me them¡­ And I am the reason this all happened in the first ce¡­ I should''ve gone down here by myself. Perhaps Oliver and Jasper would still be alive now." Leo sighed out loud.


    "You''re not at fault here. If you want to me anyone, me Edwin, who sent them here to capture you." Lia said, trying to consult him.

 Chapter 213 Clearing the B-Rank Labyrinth

    Chapter 213 Clearing the B-Rank Labyrinth


    "What now, Leo?" Lia asked him.


    "Since we''re already here, let''s clear the Labyrinth and get some reward from it. It''s going to be a breeze, anyway, especially since I could defeat even an S-Rank Adventurer." Leo said with a smug look on his face.


    "What''s with that smug look on your face?" Lilith suddenly said. "Don''t get so smug because you defeated an S-Rank Adventurer. Not only was he quite new as an S-Rank, but he had severely underestimated you as well. Moreover, he used fire magic, which is ineffective against you. If it were anybody else, you would''ve died many times. In other words, you simply got lucky."


    "So what if I got lucky? A victory is still a victory." Leo shrugged.


    A momentter, the Devourer of Gods suddenly spat out a ring.


    Leo quickly noticed this and went to pick up the ring.


    "Isn''t this a spatial ring?" He mumbled. "Did this belong to that S-Rank Adventurer?"


    Leo peeked inside the spatial ring a momentter to find several magic artifacts and many potions stored within this spatial ring.


    "Whoa! There''s so much stuff here! As expected of an S-Rank Adventurer! That guy was rich!" A wide smile appeared on Leo''s face when he saw the interior of the spatial ring.


    ''It''s a pity that the invisible cloak used by the other assassins was a one-time-use magic artifact. I wonder if I can get one through the Magic System''s Artifact Shop¡­'' He wondered inwardly as he stored Matthew''s spatial ring inside his own spatial ring. As much as he wanted to pour out its contents to look at them, he decided to wait until he cleared the Labyrinth.


    Sometimeter, they arrived before the metallic door to the boss room.


    ''This will be my second time fighting a Labyrinth boss, huh? I wonder what kind of monster is on the other side of this door.'' Leo thought to himself.


    "Are you ready?" He turned to look at Lia.


    "Yes." She calmly nodded.


    Leo took a deep breath and proceeded to open the door.


    Despite its massive size and metallic material, the door opened with rtive ease.


    Upon entering the boss room, Leo and Lia were greeted by a small room that had arge waterfall and a pond at the end of the room, and bathing inside this pond was a snake-like entity with silver scales.


    This silver snake resembled the Sea Leviathan on the sea floor, but it was muchrger and longer, and it also had a pair of translucent wings on its back.


    "Wow, that''s a Flying Silver Leviathan, an A-Rank monster." Lilith said.


    "You recognize this monster?" Leo asked.


    "Yes, I have read about them in books. Unlike Sea Leviathans that can only jump in water, Flying Silver Leviathans can fly in the sky for an extended period of time. They can also use water and wind magic." Lilith exined.


    "Duo magic, huh?" Leo mumbled. "This is the first time I''ve encountered a monster that can use two different magic affinities."


    "Most of the time, monsters that can use more than one magic magic affinity aren''t really proficient in magic. As for the Flying Silver Leviathan, it can probably use up to Tier 3 magic spells¡ª Tier 4 max since it''s a boss."


    "What''s your n?" Lia asked him.


    "It''s quite simple, really. We just bombard it with magic until it dies." Leo said with a calm smile.


    "Whenever you''re ready." Lia said as she readied her magic rifle.


    "Why are you still using that magic rifle? We''re alone, so you can use your magic again." Leo said.


    Lia red at the Flying Silver Leviathan and said, "My gravity magic won''t affect a monster of that size¡ª at least not in my current state, and my dark magic isn''t that strong yet. In other words, using the magic rifle is the best choice right now."


    "I see¡­ Then I will bombard it with magic and you''ll shoot it from afar."


    "Okay."


    Once they were prepared, Leo started casting his magic spells.


    Summon Skeleton Mages, Dark Aura, Shadow Clone¡ª once they were all prepared, Leo released his magic spells on the Silver Flying Leviathan that was still rxing within the pond beneath the waterfall.


    BOOM!


    The entire room shook as magic spells bombarded the pond.


    The Flying Silver Leviathan was immediately enraged by the surprise attack, and it tried to fly into the air.


    However, Lia was already prepared for this and pulled the trigger the moment the Flying Silver Leviathan''s head appeared from the smoke.


    The Flying Silver Leviathan released a pained cry as Lia''s mana bullets exploded on its face, causing it to fall back down from shock.


    Even with Lia''s amount of mana, she was unable to prate the Flying Silver Leviathan''s thick skin.


    A few minutester, Leo stopped when he received several notifications.


    [+128 Magic Points]


    <You have cleared a B-Rank Labyrinth>


    [You havepleted a Quest]


    [+300 Magic Points]


    "I think it''s dead." Leo said to Lia afterward.


    They went to check on the Flying Silver Leviathan''s condition, and after confirming it was dead, Leo harvested its mana core.


    "Alright, let''s quickly look for any treasures before getting out of this ce." Leo said a momentter.


    Fortunately for them, the room was quite empty and small, so there weren''t many ces for the treasures to hide.


    "It''s either in this pond or behind the waterfall." Leo said as he stood before the pond that had been dyed red from the Flying Silver Leviathan''s blood.


    Lia looked at the red pond and spoke in a calm voice, "I will search inside the pond. You can search the waterfall."


    "Are you sure? The pond is filled with the monster''s blood¡­"


    "Exactly." Lia said, and without saying anything else, she jumped into the water.


    Leo couldn''t do anything about it, as he didn''t have the ability to swim.


    As someone who had spent all of his time inside a room studying books, he''s never had the chance to learn how to swim, not to mention that there was nobody to teach him, hence why didn''t know how to swim.


    Leo turned to look at the waterfall and approached it.


    Meanwhile, one floor above them, Sarah and Oscar were still running away.


    "Damn it! I hope Matthew isn''t going to chase after us!" Oscar cried out loud.


    "I think he was there for Leon, so we''re probably safe¡­ for now." Sarah said.


    The two of them have been running nonstop since they ran away from Matthew.


    Sometimeter.


    "There''s nothing behind the waterfall." Leo sighed out loud as he walked out of a small cave that was hidden behind the waterfall.


    When Leo could see the pond again, he noticed that Lia had also finished with her search.


    "I found something." Lia showed him a ne that had a blue gem attached to it.


    However, Leo wasn''t looking at the ne. Instead, his gaze was on Lia''s body, as her clothes were sticking to her skin due to it being soaked in water, revealing her slender figure.


    Leo quickly snapped out of it and cleared his throat, "Can I see it? The ne."


    "Here." Lia casually handed the ne to him.


    "Let''s see¡­"


    [Ne of the Sea]


    [Grade: B]


    [Description: Increases the effects of all water magic by 50%. All water magic will require 10% less mana to cast.]


    ''Water magic, huh? It''s pretty useless to me.'' Leo thought to himself after seeing its description.


    "You can have it if you want it." Lia suddenly said.


    "Eh? I don''t really need it. I will sell it for some money and then we can share it."


    "I don''t need the money. I already have plenty," she calmly said.


    "..."


    Leo suddenly recalled that she was from one of the most powerful families in the city and that she could probably acquire as many B-Grade magic artifacts as she wants.


    "If you say it like that, then I won''t be humble and take it. Thanks." Leo tossed the ne into his spatial ring without any hesitation.


    "By the way, do you have spare clothes?" Leo pointed at her wet clothes.


    "Yes, give me a moment. I will change right now."


    Without even the slightest hesitation, Lia stripped herself down before Leo, who quickly turned around to give her some privacy.


    "Why are you acting so embarrassed? It''s not your first time seeing her naked." Lilith chuckled.


    Sometimeter, after Lia changed clothes, they began making their way out of the boss room after double checking there were no treasures left behind.


    "Alright, let''s get out of here before this ce copses. It''s almost time for the monster nest raid, as well." Leo said before they left the boss room.


    Thus, over the next several days, Leo and Lia would retrace their steps and make their way back up the Labyrinth.


    "Hm? Isn''t that Sarah and Oscar over there?" Leo noticed their figures in the distance, and they appeared to be fighting a monster together.


    "Shit! This Labyrinth is so much more difficult without Leon! At this rate, we might not even make it back outside alive!" Oscar cried out loud as he distracted the monster while Sarah cast her spell from a safe distance.


    And before Sarah could finish her spell, another magic spell came flying at the monster, killing it in an instant.


    This startled Oscar and Sarah.


    "Y-You! You''re alive!" Oscar eximed after seeing Leo''s face.


    "What happened to Matthew?! How did you escape him?!" Sarah asked.


    "Escape? I didn''t run away. I killed him." Leo said with a calm look on his face.


    "You killed him? An S-Rank Adventurer¡­? Impossible¡­" Sarah muttered in a dumbfounded voice.


    --


    This bonus chapter was sponsored by Bubba_bones1129. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 214 Leaving the Labyrinth

    Chapter 214 Leaving the Labyrinth


    Neither Sarah nor Oscar wanted to believe that Leo, a C-Rank Adventurer, had managed to kill an S-Rank Adventurer like Matthew Hinks, but the fact that he was alive and well proved that Matthew could not defeat him.


    Sarah and Oscar turned to look at each other with a dazed expression on their faces.


    "W-What about Jasper? Where is he?" Oscar asked Leo after snapping out of his daze.


    Leo shook his head and sighed, "He didn''t survive. He died to Matthew."


    "Is that so¡­ What a tragedy¡­" Oscar sighed.


    Leo suddenly lowered his head to them and spoke in a sincere voice, "I''m truly sorry! The two incidents that have urred in this Labyrinth is all because of me! The four assassins and the S-Rank Adventurer¡ª they were all here to capture me, and you all simply got caught up in this mess!"


    A bittersweet smile appeared on Sarah''s face as she spoke, "Why are you apologizing? You aren''t responsible for the twin''s death, and you''re a victim as well. Also, we''re probably alive because you managed to stop Matthew, so you saved our lives in a way."


    "She''s right, Leon. Don''t beat yourself too much from this. I don''t know why they wanted to capture you, but I have a feeling that it''s not your fault." Oscar said the following moment.


    Leo nodded, "Thank you. Anyways, let''s hurry up and get out of this Labyrinth. I have killed the boss, so this Labyrinth is cleared, and it will copse soon."


    "What?! You managed to clear the Labyrinth all by your¡ª" Sarah suddenly halted her sentence when she recalled that Leo had managed to kill an S-Rank Adventurer.


    An S-Rank Adventurer could easily clear a B-Rank Labyrinth alone, so it wouldn''t be weird for Leon to clear the Labyrinth since he had the prowess to defeat an S-Rank Adventurer.


    Now with Leo and Lia back in the party, Oscar and Sarah no longer had to worry about the monsters on the way out, and they focused on navigation while Leo focused on dealing with the monsters.


    Eventually, they made it out of the Labyrinth.


    "We''re finally out. What an experience that was." Oscar wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a deep breath after exiting the Labyrinth.


    "I have explored over a dozen Labyrinths in my career and this one is definitely the most unique experience I''ve had." Sarah said.


    "What are you guys going to do now?" Leo asked them.


    "Well, we still have to make a report for the Adventurers'' Guild, so why don''t we return to the city together?" Oscar suggested.


    "Sure." Leo nodded.


    As they walked, Leo suddenly realized something.


    ''Wait a minute¡­ If Aaron is behind the assassins, doesn''t that mean he never intended on promoting me to B-Rank?'' Leo realized that he might have potentially wasted his time by clearing this dungeon, and he''d spent over a week doing so.


    ''Fuck! I''m not going to have enough time to do other missions and reach B-Rank at this rate! Damn that Aaron! I''m going to fucking kill him if he doesn''t give me my deserved promotion!'' He cursed inward.


    Meanwhile, Sarah and Oscar noticed their phones trembling.


    ''A message?'' Sarah thought to herself as she retrieved her phone and looked at the message.


    The message had been sent to her several days ago, but since she was inside the Labyrinth, it didn''t actually reach her phone until she left the Labyrinth.


    And when Sarah read the message sent to her, she immediately stopped walking, and her eyes widened with shock.


    The same went for Oscar, as there was a look of disbelief on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Leo asked them when they suddenly stopped, and he noticed their shocked expressions.


    Sarah turned to look at Leo and said, "N-Nothing. I just received a prank message from one of my buddies."


    "A prank?" Leo raised his eyebrows.


    "I-I got yelled at by my girlfriend for not responding to her messages¡­" Oscar said with a stiff smile on his face.


    "Is that so?" Leo didn''t say anything else and continued walking, leaving the two of them behind.


    "I just checked their phones. They were lying just now, and the truth is that they''ve received information about your bounty." Lilith said to him.


    "I thought so." Leo sighed. "Do you think they''ll attack me? I don''t want to harm them after everything that''s happened, but if they decide to attack me, I am left with no other choice but to defend myself."


    Lilith turned around to look at Oscar and Sarah, who had begun mumbling to each other, and she said, "They would have to be pretty stupid to decide to attack you after seeing what you''re capable of."


    "Right? But who knows. The people of this world are crazy and unreasonable, after all." He shrugged.


    Meanwhile, behind him, Oscar and Sarah mumbled to each other about the message that they''d just received.


    "Hey, did you also receive the same message?" Sarah asked him.


    "Did you also receive¡­ a bounty?"


    "Yes. A billion dors for Leon''s head." Sarah nodded.


    "First an assassination, now a bounty? Why does this person or these people want Leon dead? I don''t see anything wrong with him." Oscar asked himself out loud.


    "There are questions that shouldn''t be asked in this world, and I feel like this is one of them." Sarah shook her head.


    "So what are you going to do about this message?" Oscar then asked.


    He knew what he was going to do, but he still wanted her opinions.


    "Do you really have to ask that question? I''m not going to do anything and ignore the message, obviously. Unless you''re confident about defeating him, who essentially cleared the whole Labyrinth and defeated an S-Rank Adventurer, you should do the same."


    Oscar chuckled, "Naturally, I am not stupid enough to attack him while knowing what he''s capable of."


    "Looks like they''re not going to attack you." Lilith ryed this information to Leo, who merely smiled in silence.

 Chapter 215 Confronting Aaron

    Chapter 215 Confronting Aaron


    "Finally, we''ve arrived back at the city." Oscar said as they could see the city walls from a distance.


    Sometimeter, they entered the city and made their way straight back to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "We''ve cleared the B-Rank Labyrinth at this location¡­" Sarah went straight to the front desk and spoke to the staff member behind it.


    After receiving the coordinates for the Labyrinth they cleared, the staff said, "Thank you, I will notify the guild and have it investigated. Your reward will be handed out once we have confirmed the clearing. In the meantime, please write a report of what you have experienced, the monsters, and the environment inside the Labyrinth."


    "Also, please hand me your IDs so I can put your name in the system."


    Sarah, Oscar, and Leo handed their IDs to the staff, but Lia did not do so, which puzzled Sarah and Oscar, as well as the staff, who thought she was part of the Adventurers'' Guild and their team.


    "What are you waiting for? If you don''t show your ID, you won''t receive any credit." Sarah said to Lia.


    "I don''t need it." Lia calmly said.


    "Seriously¡­?" Oscar mumbled in a low voice, his face filled with disbelief.


    Who in their right mind would raid a B-Rank Labyrinth and not want to receive any credit or reward for it?


    ''Is she actually Leon''s ve? That would make her actions more logical¡­'' Sarah thought to herself before speaking out loud, "Suit yourself."


    The staff handed the IDs back to them shortly after.


    "Thank you."


    Right as Leo and the others left the front desk, a shocked voice resounded, "L-Leon?! What are you doing here?!"


    Leo and the others turned to look at the person who just spoke, and standing by the staircase was a man with a shocked look on his face, looking like he''d just seen a ghost.


    "Aaron!" Leo immediately frowned upon seeing him.


    A cold smile suddenly appeared on Leo''s face, and he approached Aaron.


    "What''s wrong with me being here? You make it sound like I don''t belong here. Is there any reason as to why I am not supposed to be here?" Leo asked.


    "You¡­" Aaron was speechless.


    How was he supposed to answer Leo''s questions? That he wasn''t supposed to be there because he should''ve been captured by the assassins sent by the Scarlet Family?


    "By the way, you told me that if I cleared the Labyrinth that I would be promoted to B-Rank. I have done just that. Now give me my promotion." Leo prioritized his Adventurer''s rank over punishing Aaron for sending him into a death trap.


    "T-That''s¡­"


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to go back on your own words, Mister Aaron. You''re the vice-leader of this Adventurers'' Guild, right? It wouldn''t look good on you or this Adventurers'' Guild if you break your promise, not to mention the other stuff."


    "L-Let''s talk somewhere more private, shall we?" Aaron asked with a stiff smile on his face.


    Leo turned to look at Sarah and Oscar and said, "You guys can go ahead without me."


    "Alright." Neither Sarah or Oscar knew that Aaron had assisted in the assassination, so they didn''t think too much about it and left.


    Leo and Lia followed Aaron to another room shortly after.


    Once the door was closed, Aaron spoke, "Please take a seat. I''ll prepare some tea for you."


    However, Leo scoffed, "Tea? How will I know it''s not poisoned?"


    "I beg your pardon? Why would I poison you?" Aaron decided to y the innocent role.


    "Acting ignorant now, are we? You sent me to that Labyrinth so the Scarlet Family could capture me. Do I need to say anything else?" Leo said in a cold voice.


    "W-What?! That''s outrageous! I would never¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Leo suddenly roared. "Two innocent people died because of your bullshit¡ª seven if we include the bastards you sent to get me!"


    Aaron''s eyes widened with shock upon hearing Leo''s words, his gaze filled with disbelief.


    "W-Wait¡­ You killed them¡­? The four A-Rank Adventurers and Matthew Hicks? You actually killed them?"


    Leo smiled and said, "Damn right I killed them. What were you expecting? That I would let them go after what they tried to do to me?"


    "Are you insane?! Those people were from the Scarlet Family! How could you kill them!" Aaron eximed.


    "So what if they''re from the Scarlet Family? I don''t care where they are from. If they try to harm me, I won''t go easy on them."


    "I don''t know why the Scarlet Family wanted to capture you, but they did not want to kill you! At least that''s what I was told! I only agreed to help them because I knew that you wouldn''t die!"


    "What the hell do you know about my situation?" Leo frowned.


    "Anyways, let''s ignore the pointless details for now. I only care about one thing right now¡ª am I going to be promoted to B-Rank or not? If you promote me to B-Rank, I will act like you weren''t involved in the kidnapping attempt. If you don''t, however, I will let the Adventurers'' Guild and the whole world know of your involvement. You should know who my sponsor is, right? Thest time someone tried to harm me, she went straight to the Adventurers'' Bureau for answers."


    Aaron swallowed nervously after hearing Leo''s words that were basically threats.


    Naturally, he has heard about what happened between Camille and the Adventurers'' Bureau, as it was all over the news.


    After a moment of silence, Leo spoke again, "Well? What''s your answer, Mister Aaron? I have somewhere else that I need to be, so I don''t have much time left here."


    Aaron lowered his head and sighed, "Alright, you win. I will make sure that you''re promoted to B-Rank for your effort."


    Leo smiled, "Good, then I will forgive you for your involvement."


    However, Lia suddenly stepped forward and said, "Now you will answer my questions."


    She red at him with killing intent in her eyes, "Where is Edwin?"

 Chapter 216 Confronting Edwin

    Chapter 216 Confronting Edwin


    "Edwin¡­? Scarlet Family''s butler? I''m sorry, but I really cannot disclose his location, as I could be killed for it." Aaron shook his head. "Please understand¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lia suddenly raised her magic rifle and aimed it straight at Aaron''s face.


    "What are you¡ª hmm?!" Aaron was forced to stop speaking when Lia suddenly shoved the muzzle of the magic rifle straight into his mouth.


    "And if you don''t tell me what I want to know, I will blow your brain all over the walls," she spoke in a cold voice.


    ''Lia¡­'' Leo swallowed nervously, as he could tell that she was quite angry at the moment, and he didn''t dare to interrupt her.


    "Y-You dare to kill me?! I am still the vice-leader of this Adventurers'' Guild!" Aaron spoke in a muffled voice due to the muzzle in his mouth.


    "I don''t care if you''re the Guildmaster. Answer me. I will give you ten seconds." Lia ced her finger on the trigger, causing Aaron to sweat profusely.


    "L-Leon!" Aaron turned to him for help.


    "Leon may have forgiven you for your actions, but that isn''t the case for me. If you want to live, tell me where I can find Edwin." Lia said, her gaze getting colder.


    Seeing Aaron''s pleading gaze, Leo sighed, "Just let her know what she wants to hear and she''ll let you go. Stop being so stubborn. The Scarlet Family won''t touch you for this, I promise."


    After a moment of silence.


    "Three¡­ two¡­"


    "Okay! I will tell you!" Aaron said. "Please put down your rifle first!"


    Lia pulled her rifle out of Aaron''s mouth and lowered it.


    "Where is Edwin?"


    Aaron took several deep breaths before speaking, "Edwin is currently staying at the Red Calm Hotel. I don''t know which room, though."p????-?(0)???.???


    Lia turned around and began making her way towards the door.


    Leo then said to Aaron, "I will be backter. If I am not promoted to B-Rank by then, I won''t go easy on you."


    "I will do my best to not disappoint you." Aaron nodded.


    After Leo and Lia left the room, Aaron fell back on his chair and sighed out loud, "What have I gotten myself into? Just who are those two? They don''t seem afraid of the Scarlet Family, and they''re even willingly approaching them."


    Aaron felt trapped in-between two enormous powers. On one side was the Scarlet Family, and on the other side were two unknown individuals with mysterious backgrounds.


    "Fuck it. Whatever happens, happens."


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Adventurers'' Guild, Lia said, "Leo, do you mind if I take care of this alone? Edwin is my responsibility and mine alone, after all. But if you want to poke a few holes in his body as revenge, I won''t refuse."


    Leo smiled and said, "Although that sounds like fun, I don''t want to be responsible for whatever happens. I''ll leave everything to you."


    Lia nodded, "I promise you, he won''t bother you again after today."


    "I''ll trust you."


    Lia took a taxi to the Red Calm Hotel shortly after.


    Meanwhile, Leo went back into the Adventurers'' Guild to type up his report regarding his experience in the Labyrinth.


    "Is everything okay?" Sarah approached him when she was done with her report.


    "Yes. Why do you ask?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "I thought you were in trouble with the vice-leader. The atmosphere between you two was pretty bad."p???? ?(O)???


    Leo chuckled, "Don''t worry, I''m not in trouble. If anybody is in trouble, it''s the vice-leader."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "It''s a secret."


    "Is that so? Then I will stop bothering you now¡­"


    Meanwhile, at the Red Calm Hotel, Lia approached the receptionist.


    "I''m looking for someone named Edwin. I was told that he''s staying at this hotel." Lia said to the round middle-aged woman behind the desk.


    "I''m sorry, but we do not give out information about our guests to strangers."


    "I''m not a stranger. Edwin is my ve." Lia corrected her.


    "Uhh¡­" The middle-aged woman was dumbfounded by Lia''s words.


    She quickly looked up the name Edwin, and sure enough, he was in their database. However, he was an honorable guest at their hotel.


    ''How can someone staying in our hotel as an honor guest possibly be a ve?''


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to ask you to leave." The middle-aged woman said, trying to remain as polite as possible.


    Lia didn''t say anything else and retrieved her ID and ced it on the desk in front of thedy.


    "If you dare tell anyone that I was here, I will kill you." Lia said as she red at thedy, who swallowed nervously as she picked up the ID on the desk.


    "T-This is¡ª!" The middle-aged woman''s eyes widened with shock after she saw the name on the ID.¦Ñ?????(?)?????


    ''Lia Scarlet! She''s the Blood Princess of the Scarlet Family?!''


    There were multiple nicknames out there for Lia. Blood Princess, Scarlet Princess, Goddess of Blood, and Scarlet Eyes were among the most popr.


    "Please forgive me! I was being rude just now!" The middle-aged woman quickly lowered her head and begged for forgiveness after realizing Lia''s identity, as Lia could kill her on the spot and nobody would be able to stop her.


    "I don''t care about that. Just give me Edwin''s room number."


    "Right away!" The woman said, and after taking a moment to look at Edwin''s information, she spoke, "Room 621!"


    Lia immediately left the woman and went to take the elevator.


    Once she was on the sixth floor, Lia walked out of the elevator and looked for room 621.


    Lia stood before room 621 a minuteter.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Lia calmly knocked on the door.


    "Matthew, is that you? It''s about damn time you returned!" Edwin''s voice resounded from within the room, his voice filled with excitement and anticipation.


    The door opened a momentter, and Edwin appeared before Lia.


    "Huh? Who the hell are you?" Edwin frowned when the person he was expecting was nowhere to be seen, and all of his anticipation died down instantly.


    Lia didn''t say anything and silently stared at Edwin.


    The frown on Edwin''s face grew deeper, and he spoke, "If you''re here to sell your body to me, I don''t want it. Get out of my face before I call the security."


    Unbeknownst to Edwin, he''d just signed a death warrant with that sentence.


    BOOM!


    Lia suddenly kicked Edwin in the stomach, sending him flying into the room.


    She followed him inside and closed the door before locking it.


    "Y-You fucking bitch¡­ How dare you dirty my uniform¡­" Edwin gritted his teeth in anger when he saw that his clean uniform now had a food imprint on it.


    "Have you lost your fucking mind, Edwin?" Lia suddenly spoke in a cold voice, and on her face was a calm yet sinister look.


    "What¡­?" Edwin''s eyes widened with shock, and he had an uneasy feeling about what was going to happen next.


    pA????[0)??? "You still don''t recognize me?" Lia continued to speak, "What happened to you, Edwin? You used to be my most loyal and reliable servant."


    Edwin''s eyes widened with shock upon hearing Lia''s words, as even a senile old man would realize his situation.


    He fell to his knees with a look of disbelief on his face, "Impossible¡­ Young Lady¡­?"


    It was at this moment that Lia removed her disguise, revealing to Edwin her real appearance.


    Long silky ck hair, a beautiful and delicate face that resembled a doll, and her most distinctive feature, a pair of crimson eyes that strike fear into everyone that faces it.


    "Y-Young Lady¡­ I-I can exin¡­" Edwin was so shocked that he didn''t even know where to begin.


    "Save your breath, Edwin. You''ll need itter." Lia said.


    "From this point forth, I only want answersing out of your mouth, do you understand?"


    He nodded in a dazed manner.


    "Did you send four assassins and an S-Rank Adventurer to capture Leon?" Lia asked.


    "Yes, I did."


    "I recall telling you to not touch him. Why did you disobey my order?"


    "I have no excuse." Edwin said.


    A vicious glint appeared in Lia''s eyes, and after a moment of silence, she spoke in a cold voice, "This is an order. Raise your right arm."


    Edwin could feel the ve Mark inside his body reacting to Lia''smands, and his body subconsciously responded to it.


    Once Edwin raised his right arm, Lia retrieved her dagger, and without even the slightest hesitation, shed at it, severing Edwin''s entire right arm off his body.


    Edwin gritted his teeth and tried his best to endure the pain, and in the end, he did not utter even a single noise.


    He was used to being injured by Lia, and he has almost died several times before because of her. However, this is the first time that she''s done something this savage, and he could feel her anger from her dagger.


    "I am deeply sorry for causing you this trouble, Young Lady. I have severely disappointed you and the Scarlet Family. My actions are inexcusable, and I deserve the death penalty for it. But before you kill me, can you please enlighten me? Why are you protecting Leon? What''s so special about him? What can you see from him that I cannot see?"


    "I don''t need to exin anything to you, Edwin. If you cannot see something, you can only me yourself forcking the ability. And I won''t kill you¡ª at least not right now. Killing you right now will be too lenient of a punishment, after all." Lia said, sending chills down Edwin''s back.


    ''s¡­ I have truly screwed up this time¡­'' He sighed inwardly, as he''s never experienced such a hopeless situation before.


    --


    This bonus chapter was sponsored by Bubba_bones1129. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 217 Promotion to B-Rank Adventurer

    Chapter 217 Promotion to B-Rank Adventurer


    "Stop the bleeding." Lia spoke a momentter.


    "Yes."


    Edwin retrieved a high-grade healing potion with his avable arm and chugged it down.


    Immediately, his open wound began to close, and within seconds, the bleeding stopped.


    "Edwin, this is an order. You will return straight to the Scarlet Family and await your punishment. Also, you are forbidden from ever getting involved with Leon again."


    "Yes, Young Lady."


    Edwin slowly stood up and walked to the door.


    He didn''t forget to bow to her before leaving the room.


    After leaving the room, Edwin went downstairs to check out of his room.


    When the receptionist saw his missing arm and the blood that stained his clothes, she swallowed nervously and asked, "A-Are you okay, honorable guest?"


    "I''m fine. Check me out." And without saying anything else, he walked out of the hotel.


    ''Holy fuck¡­ Did Lia Scarlet do that to him? As expected of the Blood Princess¡­ How brutal¡­'' The middle-aged woman sighed inwardly.


    Lia reapplied her disguise and made her way back to the Adventurers'' Guild, where Leo had just finished writing his report.


    "Oh? You''re back already? How was it? Did you find him?" Leo asked her.


    "Yes, I found him."


    "Did you¡­ kill him?" Leo swallowed nervously.


    "Not yet. Did you want me to kill him? I n on punishing him first, but I''ll kill him when I return home if that''s what you want." Lia calmly spoke.


    Leo shook his head, "No, I will let you decide how you want to punish Edwin."


    Lia nodded, and she asked a momentter, "What are we going to do now?"


    "I n on staying in this city for another day to see if I can receive my promotion tomorrow, and for the rest of the day, I am going to rest at a nearby hotel."


    "Okay."


    They left the Adventurers'' Guild shortly after and rented a room at a nearby hotel.


    Once they entered their room, Leo pulled out his cellphone and called Eve to let her know that he was safe and that he would be returning soon.


    After calling Eve, he called Camille and did the same, but he also told her about the bounty.


    "Was the Adventurers'' Bureau able to find anything about the culprit?" Leo asked her.


    "They are still investigating when I asked them about it a week ago." Camille said.


    "Alright, then I will see youter."


    Afterward, Leo began looking through his loot from the Labyrinth.


    He''d acquired several hundred B-Grade mana cores, but they were akin to a drop in the ocean whenpared to what Eve gave him, so he didn''t really care much about them. There were several A-Grade mana cores inside Matthew''s spatial ring, but once again, they were nothing impressive.


    Matthew had about fifty different high-grade potions, but he only cared about the energy potions, he had no use for mana potions due to his ridiculous mana regeneration.


    The items he anticipated the most from Matthew''s spatial rings were definitely his magic artifacts, as there are almost a dozen of them.


    However, after analyzing them with the Magic System, he felt a little disappointed.


    "Most of his magic artifacts are not even B-Grade, and he only has a single B-Rank artifact. I thought this guy was rich, but he was actually pretty poor. How embarrassing for an S-Rank Adventurer."


    "You can still sell those magic artifacts for decent money, and you can probably use the B-Grade artifact." Lilith said to him.


    [Embar Staff]


    [Grade: B]


    [Description: Increases the potency of all fire magic by 30%]


    "It''s decent, but it''s pretty useless for me." Leo shook his head, as he could easily get something better through the Artifact Shop.


    "Also, Lilith, can you teach me some more dark magic? I kind of feel like I amcking in variety. For example, I have many spells that attack arge area, but Ick powerful single-target spells."


    "I see¡­ Alright, I will teach you some more dark magic spells. When do you want to learn them?" Lilith said.


    "Let''s do it now."


    "Okay, but you have to do something for me." Lilith suddenly said.


    "Huh? Like what?"


    "That depends on what you want to learn. If you want to learn a Tier 5 magic spell, you''ll need to¡­" Lilith pointed at her cheeks and smiled, "Kiss me."


    Leo was speechless.


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously."


    "..."


    "Fine. Get over here." Leo beckoned.


    Lilith immediately approached him with a bright smile on her face.


    Since it was just a kiss on the cheeks, Leo didn''t really care about it. He may be bad with women, but he wasn''t so bad with them that he wouldn''t kiss one for a Tier 5 magic spell.


    Leo gave Lilith a gentle kiss on the cheeks a momentter.


    "You call that a kiss? There was no passion in it!" Lilithined afterward.


    "That''s what you get for using such a method." Leo shrugged.


    "Whatever. Since you''re a poor virgin, I''ll let you go with that." Lilith sighed.


    Leo''s eyebrow twitched after hearing her words, but he resisted talking back.


    "The magic spell I am about to teach you is called Death Scythe. It''s a single-target magic spell that has a chance to instantly kill your enemy." Lilith said a momentter.


    "Instant kill? Isn''t that a little overboard?"


    "Do you want to learn it or not?"


    "I do¡­"


    Lilith showed him the magic circle the following moment.


    Sometimeter.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Death Scythe>


    [Tier: 5]


    [Mana: 25%]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: Inflict massive damage in a small area in front of you. There is a 5% chance to instantly kill your target. The chance increases the lower your target''s health. This effect is lowered to 1% for boss monsters]


    "Do you have any long range single-target magic spells?" Leo then asked.


    "I sure do. Tier 5? Tier 6? Tier 7?"


    "Let''s do another Tier 5 since I don''t have the time for Tier 6 or above."


    Lilith nodded, and she proceeded to point at her lips.


    "What happened to the cheeks?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s clearly too easy for you, so I''m upgrading the difficulty."


    However, to Lilith''s surprise, Leo managed to do it without any hesitation.


    After receiving Leo''s kiss, Lilith chuckled, "Maybe we should do something even more intensive next time¡­"


    "If you do that, I will stop giving you more mana." Leo immediately said.


    "I-I was just joking¡­" She quickly said.


    Sometimeter.


    <You have learned the Magic Spell: Needle of Despair>


    [Needle of Despair]


    [Tier: 5]


    [Mana: 5,000]


    [Mastery Rank: F]


    [Description: A small but deadly projectile that will stick to your target, increasing the damage they take by 1%. This effect is stackable. Maximum stack(25).]


    "This magic spell will be more powerful as you keep using it on the same target." Lilith said.


    "This spell is pretty neat, especially for bigger targets like bosses and such." Leo agreed with her. "I cannot wait to use it."


    The following day, Leo and Lia returned to the Adventurers'' Guild to look for Aaron.


    "Here. I managed to push your promotion ahead because of your mission result. If it weren''t for your teammates, even I wouldn''t have been able to do such a thing." Aaron said as he handed Leo his new ID card.


    "What do you mean?" Leo asked after epting it.


    "Your teammates praised you to no end in their report, stating how you basically carried them through the raid and even defeated the boss by yourself."


    "Did they mention the assassins?" Leo then asked.


    "Of course. Though, the Adventurers'' Guild will have to investigate that issue separately since this involves an S-Rank Adventurer. You''ll probably be visited by someone in the Adventurers'' Bureau soon." Aaron said.


    "How troublesome." Leo sighed.


    "Anyways, since you managed to fulfill your promise, I won''t continue causing trouble for you. However, I won''t forget about it either." Leo said as he red at Aaron, who apologized again with a stiff smile on his face.


    Leo and Lia left the Adventurers'' Guild shortly after, and they made their way to the teleporter.


    Several hourster, they returned to Ster City.


    "I''m going to return to the academy for a bit and then meet up with Khrome so that I can be part of the monster nest raid. What are you going to do?" Leo asked Lia.


    "I''m going to return home for now. Call me when you have to leave the city again."


    He nodded, "Thank you for the help. I couldn''t have done this without you."


    "If you want to thank me¡­" Lia suddenly pointed at her lips.


    "..."


    Leo was speechless.


    He was someone who never got to kiss a girl for 18 years, but aftering to this world, he''s already kissed two, and they were both extreme beauties.


    "It''s not good to keep a girl waiting, Leo." Lilith chuckled.


    Leo sighed inwardly. He approached Lia, stopping in front of her.


    Lia calmly tilted her chin towards the sky and waited for Leo to kiss her while keeping her eyes wide open.


    After taking a deep breath, Leo leaned forward and kissed Lia on the lips.


    Lia kept her eyes open the whole time, almost as if she wanted to engrave this moment into her mind.


    "See youter." Lia said before disappearing from his sight a momentter.


    Leo returned to the academy shortly after.


    "Wee back." Eve said to him, who''d just entered her office.


    Leo proceeded to give her a more detailed report about his experience.


    "I see¡­ The Scarlet Family, huh? This is quite troublesome, indeed."


    "I think it''ll be fine. Lia''s already dealt with it." Leo said.


    "If you say so." Eve nodded.


    "What are you going to do now?" She then asked.

 Chapter 218 Skeleton Graveyard Raid

    Chapter 218 Skeleton Graveyard Raid


    "I''m going to join the monster nest raid with Khrome." Leo said. "That''s the whole reason why I even became a B-Rank Adventurer."


    "Alright. Have you spoken to Camille yet?" Eve asked.


    "Not in person, but I will speak with her after this. I need her to contact Khrome for me, after all."


    "Okay. Have fun."


    Right as Leo turned around to leave, Eve said, "Oh, right. One more thing. Helia has been looking for you. I told her that you had some business outside the city so that you won''t be back until the Labyrinth Examination."


    "I see. Thank you." Leo left her office and went to the infirmary to look for Camille.


    Once he reached the infirmary, Leo knocked on the door and said out loud, "It''s me, Leo."


    "Enter." Camille''s calm voice resounded.


    Leo opened the door and entered the room a momentter.


    Camille was sitting in front of her small desk with the sunlight basking her figure, and she was wearing her medical coat again.


    "It''s been awhile, Miss Camille." Leo greeted her with a bright smile on his face.


    Every time he sees her, it would feel like he was meeting with an old friend for some reason, and it would always bring a smile to his face.


    "Are you okay? Any injuries that you need me to take a look at?" Camille asked him.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concerns."


    "Is that so? Anyways, why are you here?"


    "I''d like you to help me contact Khrome. I have been promoted to B-Rank as an Adventurer, so I qualify to join the monster nest raid with him."


    "Alright, I will give him a call."


    "Thanks."


    Camille retrieved her phone and proceeded to call Khrome.


    "Are you at the Adventurers'' Guild right now?" Camille asked after he picked up.


    "When can you get there? Leon would like to speak with you in person."


    "Leon? Don''t tell me that he actually managed to reach B-Rank in such a short time¡­" Khrome had a good idea why Leo wanted to speak with him.


    "Indeed, he''s a B-Rank Adventurer now."


    "Unbelievable¡­ I said that to him as a joke, but I really didn''t think he would do it."


    "Anyways, I will be at the Adventurers'' Guild in about two hours. Let Leon know."


    "I understand."


    After hanging up, Camille said to Leo, "Two hours."


    "Got it. Thanks!" Leo nodded


    "Now then, why don''t you tell me more about your adventurer?" Camille suddenly asked.


    "Sure."


    Sometimeter, Camille asked him, "How''s your Magic System? Any changes?"


    "Besides some convenient upgrades, not really." He shook his head.


    "Upgrades? Such as?"


    "Such as letting me consume potions without physically drinking it, and collecting mana cores for me when I kill a monster," he said.


    "That is very convenient¡­ Especially the potion one¡­"


    Leo then asked, "By the way, I have a question. Where can I go to sell magic artifacts or exchange them for mana cores?"


    "If you''re not in a hurry to sell them, you should try selling them at an auction house. They provide the best profit, and you can even set your own price. If you''re in a hurry and don''t care about earning more money, you can just sell them to general stores. However, just know that you usually get 50 percent more from auction houses¡ª at the very least."


    "At the very least 50 percent¡­? That''s a lot." Leo mumbled.


    "If you want mana cores, you can simply ask the auction house to convert your money into mana cores. It''s more convenient than buying them yourself, but you''ll have to pay more than usual¡ª about ten to twenty percent more."


    "Do you have an auction house that you can rmend to me?" Leo then asked.


    Camille didn''t immediately respond and retrieved a card from her spatial ring.


    "Here. Go to this ce and show them this. You won''t get ripped off that way," she tossed the card to him a momentter.


    Leo looked at the card in his hand, and his eyebrows raised in a baffled manner as he read therge words on the top out loud, "Super Duper Amazing Auction House? What kind of name is this?"


    [Super Duper Amazing Auction House]


    [Diamond VIP]


    [Camille Light]


    [Expiration: N/A]


    "I know the auction house has a weird name, but it''s one of the best auction houses you can find in this continent. They usually sell rare magic artifacts and treasures, too."


    "Are you sure I can use this? It has your name on it, too. I can already see people misunderstanding this as a case of identity thief." Leo sighed.


    "Don''t worry, they will contact me for confirmation. Just give me a call before you go so I know."


    "Alright. Thank you, Miss Camille."


    Leo left the academy shortly after and made his way to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    He was about 30 minutes early, but he didn''t care and decided to enter theputer room to see what kind of missions had unlocked for him now that he''s a B-Rank Adventurer.


    The moment he opened the mission list, a certain mission name stood out to him because it was in the ''urgent'' tab, and it had a familiar name.


    [Skeleton Graveyard Raid]


    [Difficulty: A-Rank]


    ''This must be the one Khrome is participating in. I remember Guildmaster Borus mentioning it before." Leo thought to himself.


    He clicked on the mission and read through the description that basically talked about what they could expect and the type of monsters they can encounter there.


    "Hmm? Exploding Corpses and Phantom Ghosts? Isn''t this the ce Nina and I decided to avoid during the Wilderness Training Examination? To think we''d go back there¡­" Leo sighed.


    "You should be fine since you''re much stronger nowpared to before, and you won''t be alone, either." Lilith said.


    "I guess you''re right." He nodded, and he proceeded to study all of the notes he could find for the mission. In the end, he epted the mission without waiting for Khrome''s approval, as he qualified to partake in this raid regardless of Khrome''s thoughts.

 Chapter 219 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(2)

    Chapter 219 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(2)


    Once it was about time for Khrome to arrive at the Adventurers'' Guild, Leo left theputer room to wait outside for him, and after about 10 minutes of waiting, Khrome finally arrived.


    Leo watched as Khrome got out of a taxi with two other individuals. One was an old man with short white hair and the other was a beautiful young woman with long ck hair.


    "Khrome!" Leo waved at him once he got close enough.


    "Oh! Pipsqueak!" A wide smile appeared on Khrome''s face when he saw Leo''s face.


    "I heard from the Saintess! You''ve be a B-Rank Adventurer, correct? I''m impressed! Truly! When I told you to reach B-Rank, it was mostly a joke, as it hasn''t even been half a year since you reached C-Rank, after all."


    "Well, I did clear a B-Rank Labyrinth." Leo smiled back.


    "Hey, who''s this youngster?" The old man that came out of the taxi with Khrome asked as he gazed at Leo with interest.


    "Let me introduce you guys to Leon. I taught him how to use the sword several months ago, so he''s somewhat my student. He also only became an Adventurer recently. However, don''t let his appearance and seeminglyck of experience fool you, as this pipsqueak is actually a monster in disguise." Khrome said to the other two while pointing at Leo.


    "Monster in disguise¡­?" Leo mumbled in a dumbfounded voice.


    "In less than half a year, he''d gone from being an F-Rank Adventurer to being a B-Rank Adventurer. Crazy, right?"


    "What? Are you sure that''s right? Going from F-Rank to B-Rank in less than half a year is impossible¡­" The young woman said with a doubtful look on her face.


    "That''s slightly behind the world record, isn''t it?" The old man said.


    "About a week behind, I believe." Khrome nodded.


    Unbeknownst to them, Leo had onlypleted four missions since he became an Adventurer, and going from F-Rank to B-Rank in four missions is more than a world record¡ª it was literally unimaginable.


    "Hmm? Wait a minute. Your name is Leon? Do you, by any chance, use dark magic?" The young woman suddenly asked him.


    "Yes, I do. How did you know?" Leo was surprised by the young woman''s words.


    "Are you serious? All of the Adventurers in Tethoris have been talking about you nonstoptely! A mysterious young man and a mysterious young woman who swept the Wilderness during a territory control mission! And despite being a C-Rank Adventurer, the mysterious young man had the prowess to kill B-Rank monsters with a single magic spell, as well as A-Rank monsters!"


    "My friend was part of that territory control, and I heard about you from him. I can''t believe you''re really that mysterious young man! What are you doing here in Ster City?"


    "Uhh¡­ I''m here to participate in the Skeleton Graveyard Raid with Khrome," he said.


    "The Skeleton Graveyard Raid, huh? So you''ll be part of our team." The old man said.


    "Then let me introduce myself. I am Lydia Cross, an A-Rank Adventurer who specializes in light magic. I''m this team''s healer! Nice to meet you!"


    "I''m Trent Meyer, also an A-Rank Adventurer. I specialize in wind magic, and I am the damage dealer."


    "Leon. I have a dark magic affinity, and I am mostly a damage dealer as well." Leo introduced himself again.


    "Hey, where''s your partner¡ª that mysterious female who uses a magic rifle?" Lydia suddenly asked him.


    "Are you talking about Lena? She''ll show up a littleter, probably when we leave for the raid." Leo said.


    "I see¡­"


    "By the way, do I still need to defeat you to join the team?" Leo suddenly asked Khrome.


    "Nah, you''re good. I was going to make you fight me only if you couldn''t reach B-Rank." He shrugged.


    "Alright then. What is the n?" Leo then asked.


    "Let''s go get some food while we talk, shall we?"


    "Sure."


    They proceeded to find a nearby restaurant.


    While they waited for their meal, Khrome went over their ns.


    "Since this is a public raid, there really isn''t much we need to n. Once we arrive at the Skeleton Graveyard, I will deal with the Exploding Corpses and Leon and Trent will take care of the Phantom Ghosts and the others. Lydia, since your light magic is super effective against these monsters, especially the skeletons, you will be our backup. However, I still want you to focus on healing me since I''ll have to deal with the explosions."


    Khrome then turned to look at Leo and continued, "Your friend¡­ She can only use a magic rifle, right?"


    "That''s correct." He nodded.


    "Then she can help me with the Exploding Corpses. Although magic doesn''t work on them, they can be damaged by mana attacks for some reason. However, it requires a tremendous amount of mana to kill an Exploding Corpse, so I won''t expect too much from your friend."


    Leo smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate my partner. I won''t say much now since you''ll understand itter."


    "Partner? Is she your girlfriend or something?" Khrome couldn''t help but ask.


    "Huh? No¡­ She''s just an ordinary partner. Her role is to keep an eye on me and make sure I don''t get into trouble, I guess¡­" He said with a stiff smile.


    "I see¡­ By the way, how''s the Saintess doing?"


    "The same as usual."


    "How do you know the Saintess, Leon?" Lydia suddenly asked with a curious look on her face.


    "Oh, she''s my sponsor." Leo calmly said.


    "What?! Really?! I thought she had never sponsored anyone before!" Lydia eximed, and she continued, "I''m actually a huge fan of hers, you know! How lucky of you!"


    "How did you meet the Saintess?" Khrome asked. "If I recall correctly, she said that she''d ''picked'' you up."


    Leo nodded and said, "I was homeless and hopeless before meeting Miss Camille. She gave me a purpose in life. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be here right now. As for how we met¡­ It was fate, I guess."


    "..."


    The others quickly became speechless, as they didn''t expect such a sad backstory from him.

 Chapter 220 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(3)

    Chapter 220 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(3)


    Sometime after Leo told the others about his background, Khrome spoke, "Alright, we''ll meet up at the city teleporter in two days. Make sure you''re ready by then because we will be heading straight to the Skeleton Graveyard from there."


    "Then I will see you guys in two days." Leo nodded.


    They left the Adventurers'' Guild shortly after.


    Leo called Lia right after to tell her about the raid.


    "Hey, we''ll be leaving in two days for the raid. We''re gathering at the city teleporter at 9AM. Will you make it?"


    "Yes, I will be there." Lia responded in a calm voice.


    "Then I will see you in two days." Leo hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Lia casually ced her cellphone in her pocket before returning her focus to the situation before her.


    "Haaa¡­ haaa¡­"


    Kneeling before Lia was Edwin, who was currently covered in blood, and scattered around him were fingers and limbs¡ª his own body parts.


    Anybody would be terrified by the scene, but Lia''s eyes were extremely calm.


    "Show me your right hand." Liamanded in a tranquil voice.


    "Yes, Young Lady." Edwin raised his hand and ced it before her with his fingers spread out.


    Seeing this, Lia swung her dagger without even the slightest of hesitation, severing three of Edwin''s fingers.


    Edwin gnashed his teeth and tried his best to resist the pain.


    "Heal him." Lia suddenly said.


    "Yes, Young Lady."


    A young woman who was standing beside Edwin proceeded to use healing magic on Edwin, stopping his blood and even growing his fingers back.


    However, before Edwin could even catch a break, Lia swung her dagger again, severing his entire hand this time.


    "Heal him," she repeated.


    "Yes, Young Lady." The healer did as she was told without questioning Lia.


    A few momentster, Edwin''s hand was fully healed. However, his severed hand and fingers still remained on the floor before him.


    Edwin had been tortured in this manner nonstop since Lia returned home. Clearly, her anger did not lessen after severing his arm at the hotel that had also been healed after he returned.


    "Tell me, Edwin, what did you do wrong?" Lia asked him.


    After taking a quick breath, Edwin answered, "This useless subject had disobeyed the Young Lady''s orders and even said some unforgivable things to her."


    "Is that all?" Lia then asked.


    "..." Edwin was speechless, as he didn''t know what else to say.


    He opened his mouth a momentter, but before he could speak, Lia swung her dagger again, severing his entire arm.


    "Too slow. Let''s try this again." Lia said, and she proceeded to torture Ediwn some more before asking him again, "What did you do wrong?"


    "I¡­ I caused trouble for the Young Lady, the Scarlet Family, and¡­ Leon."


    "Hmph." Lia quietly snorted.


    She turned to look at the healer and said, "Continue torturing him for another 7 days. If he dies, he dies."


    "Yes, Young Lady."


    Meanwhile, back at the academy, Leo would spend the next two days practicing his new dark magic spells.


    ''These two magic spells feel great to use, but I will need to use them in an actual battle against real enemies to really get a feel for it, especially for the Needle of Despair.'' Leo thought to himself after his training.


    Once it was time for the gathering, Leo went to say his goodbyes to Eve and Camille before leaving the academy and going to the city teleporter.


    "Stay safe." Eve and Camille said the same thing to him.


    When Leo arrived at the city teleporter, Khrome and the other A-Rank Adventurers were already there.


    "Hmm? Where''s your girlfriend?" Lydia asked him.


    "I told her the time and location, so she should be here soon." Leo said.


    Sure enough, Lia showed up as Lena a few minutester.


    "Meet Lena, my partner." Leo introduced her to the team.


    "Lena, this is Khrome, Trent, and Lydia." He then introduced the team to her.


    "Hello." Lia gave them a calm nod.


    "You look more ordinary than I thought¡­" Lydia inspected Lia''s face closely.


    Since Leo was so talented, she was certain that he would have a top beauty as his partner, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "So the rumors of you being a magic rifle user is true." Trent said as he gazed at therge rifle strapped behind her back.


    "Yes, I cannot use magic, after all."


    "Anyways, let''s hurry up and get our tickets. Our destination is in half an hour." Khrome said to them.


    They all went to buy their tickets together.


    Half an hourter, they entered the room with the teleporter and teleported out of Ster City.


    "Ugh¡­ It doesn''t feel any better than before¡­" Leo almost puked again after the teleportation.


    Of course, several other people in the room had puked.


    "Let''s go." Khrome and the others didn''t seem fazed by the nausea.


    After leaving the building, Khrome called arge taxi, and they all went to the city wall together.


    While they were in the taxi, Khrome would brief them about the mission again, especially since Lia wasn''t there the first time.


    Once they arrived at the city walls, they went straight into the Wilderness.


    Then they traveled on their hoverboards until they reached the vehicle renter, where they would rent out arge traveling van.


    "We''re about 7 hours away." Khrome said to them as he stepped on the elerator.


    "Hey, Lilith¡­ I don''t think we''re going to the same graveyard as the one from before¡­" Leo realized this shortly after the car started moving.


    "I wasn''t there with you so I wouldn''t know, but ording to what you told me, it didn''t look like there was a monster nest there at that time, so I wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case." Lilith shrugged.


    "The monsters should still be around A-Rank though, right?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Lydia tried to start a conversation with Lena.


    "Are you Leon''s girlfriend? He denied it when we asked him before." Lydia asked with a teasing smile on her face.


    Lia looked at Lydia with a calm face and said, "I am not his girlfriend. I am his property."


    "..."


    Lydia''s jaw dropped to the floor after hearing Lia''s shocking words. The van even swirled a little when Khrome heard it and lost control of the steering wheel for a second.


    "Y-You''re his ve?" Lydia swallowed nervously.


    "No. I gave my everything to him, so I am his property." Lia exined with a still face.


    "Y-You! What are you saying?! You''re causing a huge misunderstanding here!" Leo eximed after snapping out of his daze.


    Lia tilted her head in a puzzled manner, "But it''s true."


    "Don''t listen to her¡­ She likes to joke around like this a lot¡­" Leo said with a stiff smile on his face.


    "I see¡­" Lydia also had a stiff smile on her face.


    "If you''re not his girlfriend, who are you? And what rank are you?" Lydia continued to ask Lia the following moment.


    "I''m a B-Rank Adventurer, and I''m an orphan who decided to follow Leon after he helped me." Lia said, giving them a fake background.


    "Oh¡­ So you''re just like Leon, huh?" Lydia said with a somewhat pitiful look on her face.


    After talking with Lia a little longer, Lydia switched target and began speaking to Leo.


    "Are you single?" Lydia suddenly asked.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Just wondering." She said with a mysterious smile on her face.


    Leo sighed and silently nodded his head.


    "Oh! Lucky!" Lydia said in an excited voice.


    "Lucky?" Leo raised an eyebrow in a puzzled manner.


    "You wanna be my boyfriend? I''m looking for a partner right now, preferably someone younger and more talented than me!" She said.


    "Uhh¡­ I''ll have to decline¡­" Leo quickly gave her a response.


    "Eh?! Why not? Are you worried that I am too old for you? I am only 26 years old this year! And if you''re worried about my purity, then I am still a virgin!"


    "That''s not the problem here¡­" He shook his head.


    "Then what is the problem? Is it my looks? I''m pretty confident in my appearance, though."


    "We just met¡­"


    "Oh¡­ Good point." Lydia nodded as though she understood something.


    A smile appeared on her face, and she continued, "Then let''s get to know each other better."


    Lydia proceeded to drag Leo into a long conversation thatsted until they arrived at their destination¡ª Skeleton Graveyard.


    "Hey, we''re here." Khrome said to them as he parked the van beside another car.


    ''Thank god¡­'' Leo cried inwardly as he quickly stood up and left the van, as he was almost on the verge of going insane because of Lydia.


    "Whoa¡­"


    After getting out of the van, Leo uttered a sound of admiration when he saw the scenery.


    There were hundreds of vehicles parked around them, and the sky was dark for some reason even though it was still in the afternoon¡ª at least ording to their phone.


    There were also hundreds¡ª thousands of Adventurers grouped up about 500 meters away.


    And although most of the people there looked like actual Adventurers, there were a few that looked like journalists, as they were carryingrge cameras and other equipment.


    This was Leo''s first time doing an official monster nest raid, and he wasn''t expecting for there to be so many participants.


    ''No wonder why Nina said it was suicide when we raided that goblin''s nest with just the two of us¡­'' He finally understood Nina''s feelings and why she was so nervous at that time.


    However, he also realized that despite being in such a dreadful situation, she trusted him enough to agree to raid the monster nest with just the two of them, which took incredible guts.

 Chapter 221 skeleton Graveyard Raid(4)

    Chapter 221 skeleton Graveyard Raid(4)


    "What''s wrong, handsome?" Lydia''s voice suddenly resounded from behind Leo.


    Without turning around, he spoke, "There''s so many people here. How will this work? Do we all have to work together?"


    "Although that would be ideal and have fewer casualties, it won''t happen." Lydia shook her head.


    "Why not?"


    "Because of greed." Trent said as he walked out of the van.


    "Greed, huh¡­ Now that you mention it, how are the rewards split?"


    "You will receive what you earn. If you kill a monster, that monster''s mana core is yours, but if you''re too busy with another monster, someone might steal it from you." Khrome said.


    And he continued, "That''s why most people bring a mana core ve or two to focus on collecting the mana cores."


    "Mana core ves¡­? What kind of name is that?" Leo was speechless.


    "It''s as it sounds. They''re ves whose only purpose is to collect mana cores¡ª even at the cost of their life." Lydia said with a somewhat unpleasant expression on her face.


    "How does one be a ve, anyway? They''re notmon where I was from¡­" Leo asked out of curiosity.


    "There are many reasons why someone would be a ve. Some people be ves because they are a prisoner trying to get a reduced sentence while others be ves because they couldn''t pay their debt normally, so they all resort to risking their lives instead. Of course, there are those who are forced into very. Although it''s illegal, it still happens quite often."


    "Those branded with a ve Mark are considered ves, right?"


    "That''s right." Lydia nodded.


    "You seem very interested in ves. Don''t tell me you''re going to get one." Khrome looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "What? Hell no. I''m just curious."


    "You know what they say. Curiosity will eventually be reality." Trent smiled.


    "There''s nothing wrong with owning a ve. Just make sure you follow the regtions and treat them properly. Most of them are no different than ordinary workers with the only real difference being their ve Mark and the fact that they''re more vulnerable, and never contribute to the illegal ve market."


    Trent then said, "Believe it or not, but I used to be a ve at one point. When I was young, I made some bad choices and got into some trouble. I was supposed to serve 4 years in prison, but I opted to be a ve, lowering my sentence to 4 months. While I had some bad experiences, it was pleasant overall."


    "Is that so¡­" Leo didn''t know how to react to this world''s eptance regarding very, as it was an incredibly sensitive topic in his old world.


    ''Regardless, I will never get a ve, so this won''t concern me at all.''


    Sometimeter, Leo and the others gathered with the other Adventurers.


    "What are we waiting for?" Leo asked Khrome as they waited around.


    "We''re waiting for the Guidlmaster to give us the okay. Once we receive the official words, we''ll enter the monster''s nest and kill as many monsters as we can."


    "With this many people here, it''s going to be pretty crowded. I''m worried that we might not even get a chance to kill any of the monsters." Leo sighed.


    "What are you talking about? The monster nest isrge enough to fit all of us with no problem."


    "Seriously? Thest time I encountered a monster nest, it wasn''t that big."


    "You must''ve gotten lucky with a newly born monster nest. When a monster nest is new, they won''t have as many monsters. The Skeleton Graveyard, however, is a different story. Due to the nature of the monsters in this area, all of the Adventurers have been ignoring it, allowing it to grow for over a year, and it has gotten to the point where we can no longer ignore it."


    "I see¡­ That makes sense." Leo nodded.


    Sometimeter, a familiar face appeared before the Adventurers.


    "Guildmaster!" The Adventurers greeted Guildmaster Borus when he showed up.


    "Thank you all foring here today. I know the Skeleton Graveyard is a dangerous area, not to mention the monsters that dwell within. Furthermore, we have just received the information that there might be two bosses that we have to kill." Guidmaster Borus said.


    "Two bosses?" The Adventurers looked at each other with nervous gazes.


    "I thought a monster nest could only have a single boss." Leo mumbled out loud.


    "That''s because there is only one boss. When people say bosses, they don''t literally mean multiple bosses. It just means that there will be an ordinary monster within the nest that could rival the boss'' prowess, so it''s like fighting another boss." Khrome exined.


    "Hey, if I stand out, what are the chances of me being promoted to A-Rank?" Leo suddenly asked.


    "You want to be A-Rank already? You just got to B-Rank!" Khrome eximed in a low voice.


    "So what? Everyone around me is A-Rank. I feel left out. And it''s not like I don''t have the capabilities." He shrugged.


    "Being an A-Rank Adventurer is more than just having strength and talent. You also need to be knowledgeable with the Wilderness, Labyrinths, and all sorts of monsters. Also, you need to learn how to lead a team among other stuff."


    "What a pain in the ass¡­" Leo sighed.


    "But don''t let my words stop you from going all out, Leon. I want to see what you''re truly capable of when you''re using magic since I''ve really only seen you fight with the sword." Khrome said with a smile.


    "I will try not to disappoint you." Leo smiled back.


    Guildmaster Borus continued to speak about the raid for several more minutes before sending everyone off.


    "The raid officially begins now! Good luck and stay safe!"


    Once the Adventurers were dismissed, they all began rushing towards the Skeleton Graveyard that was about half a mile away.


    "Follow me." Khrome said to his team as he retrieved his hoverboard.


    "Alright! Let''s go hunt some undead monsters!" Lydia spoke with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 222 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(5)

    Chapter 222 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(5)


    "Hm? Where are we going? The direction to the Skeleton Graveyard should be that direction, right?" Leo asked when he noticed that they were going the wrong way.


    "If we approach it from the front, there won''t be any space for us, hence why we''re going around it, starting from the back. It''ll take a little longer to get there, but we''ll be able to hunt more monsters this way." Khrome said.


    "Is that so¡­" Leo mumbled.


    He looked around them, and sure enough, there were many others that had the same idea.


    Sometimeter, Leo could see the Skeleton Graveyard. He could see at nce hundreds if not thousands of skeletons roaming around the ce, but most of them only appeared to be C-Rank to B-Rank monsters.


    ''Just how big is this monster nest? The goblins'' nest was nowhere near the size of this monster nest.'' Leo thought to himself.


    Many minutester, Khrome came to a stop and said to them, "Alright, let''s start here."


    After putting away their hoverboards, they began making their way into the Skeleton Graveyard''s territory.


    There were about a dozen monsters before them.


    Exploding Corpses, Phantom Ghosts, and these heavy geared skeletons.


    The skeletons wielded arge two-handed rusty sword and cracked silver armor, resembling warriors that had perished from a war.


    "I will focus on the Exploding Corpses with Lena backing me up. Leon, Trent, you will deal with the Phantom Ghosts. Lydia, since your light magic is extremely effective against skeleton-type monsters, you''ll deal with that Skeleton General."


    "It''s going to be enticing to collect their mana cores as soon as possible, but make sure you and the others are safe before you do so."


    "Let me give you guys a buff before you go off." Lydia suddenly said.


    She proceeded to gather her mana.


    A few momentster, she pointed her palms in their direction and mumbled, "Divine Aura."


    Leo''s figure immediately became enveloped in a golden light, and he could feel something warm wrapped around his body, making him feel more safe.


    "You''ll have increased defense and magic power for the next 5 minutes."


    "Go!" Khrome thenmanded.


    Immediately, Khrome went to the nearest Exploding Corpse and swung his sword at it a few times before falling back before the monster''s explosion could get him.


    BOOM!


    Leo and the others could feel the st of the explosion even from a long distance.


    As for Khrome, although he''d managed to escape the st, it wasn''tpletely, and if it weren''t for Lydia''s Divine Aura, he would''ve received some minor burns and scratches.


    Meanwhile, Lia was shooting Exploding Corpses with her magic rifle from afar. Every single bullet would riddle a hole in their round bodies, and it would take three to four bullets to make them explode.


    Lydia would take advantage of her light magic affinity to vanquish the Skeleton Generals by casting healing magic on them, which is more effective than hitting them with actual offensive magic.


    When the Skeleton Generals are being healed, they would stop moving and fall to their knees while their body that is made out of bones are burned ck.


    As for Leo and Trent¡­


    "This guy¡­" Trent stood there without moving and with a dazed look on his face.


    Normally, one would attack Phantom Ghosts from afar.


    However, Leo did the opposite by getting close to the Phantom Ghosts with Void Step before hitting them with Death Scythe.


    When Leo cast Death Scythe, arge ck scythe would appear in his grasp before he shed it at the monster.


    The Phantom Ghost released a sharp and harrowing cry before vanishing into thin air, leaving behind its mana core.


    "What magic spell was that?" Trent asked him afterward out of sheer curiosity.


    "Nothing special. It''s just Tier 5 magic." Leo said as he calmly Silent Cast Needle of Despair on another Phantom Ghost that was further away.


    Three pitch-ck needles the size of an adult''s arm flew at the Phantom Ghost, each piercing its semi-transparent body.


    The Phantom Ghost released a painful shrek afterward. Although it didn''t really have a physical body, the Needle of Despairs still managed to attach to its body, causing it intense pain.


    "Explode." Leo suddenly muttered.


    Boom!


    The three needles attached to the Phantom Ghost suddenly exploded, killing it instantly.


    Although the spell''s description didn''t mention this, the Needle of Despair can actually be detonated like bombs, dealing even more damage on its target. Leo found this out during his practice before heading out for the raid.


    ''This guy¡­ He''s casting high-level magic spells as though they''re nothing¡­ The rumors about him weren''t exaggerating!'' Trent cried inwardly as he witnessed Leo''s prowess first hand.


    Leo and his team would spend the next 5 minutes fighting monsters in the Skeleton Graveyard without stopping until Lydia''s buff on them expired.


    "How are you all feeling? Anyone hurt?" Khrome asked them when they gathered again.


    "I''m fine." Lydia said.


    "Same here." Trent nodded.


    "How about you, Leon? If you''re tired, you can leave the battlefield and rest outside until you''re ready to fight again, or you can collect the mana cores while you rest."


    "It''s only been 5 minutes. I can do this for 5 hours and feel fine." Leo smiled.


    "That''s good to hear. You too, Lena. If you''re out of mana. Don''t force yourself to stay in the battlefield and go recover somewhere safe. This Skeleton Graveyard is massive and will probably take a few days to clear even if we all worked nonstop around the clock." Khrome said.


    Lydia refreshed their buff a momentter and consumed a mana potion before she went to y more Skeleton Generals.


    Khrome and Lia continued to hunt Exploding Corpses while Leo and Trent dealt with the Phantom Ghosts.


    Their area was rtively empty at first, but more and more people started showing up as time passed.


    Eventually, even people that were not Adventurers started appearing, and these people had no intention of fighting. Despite that, the Adventurers fighting in the Skeleton Graveyard didn''t mind their presence and even started fighting with more effort for some reason, almost as though they wanted to show off to these people that were carryingrge cameras.

 Chapter 223 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(6)

    Chapter 223 Skeleton Graveyard Raid(6)


    Shortly after the news crew arrived at Leo''s area and they set up their station, the journalists approached the battlefield to capture the Adventurers'' performance with theirrge and expensive cameras.


    Naturally, since their jobs required them to get up and close with monsters, these journalists were not ordinary people. Most of these journalists were Adventurers themselves with some of them being high-rank retirees.


    After they arrived at the battlefield, these journalists used their instincts and umted experience to look for potential subjects to be their focus.


    These subjects naturally needed to stand out from the crowd to keep the viewers entertained.


    There were three points most journalists looked for in their subject. Someone with power, uniqueness, and overall charm.


    "Look over there, viewers! That youngdy with the magic rifle! You don''t see that often!"


    A handsome middle-aged man spoke to the camera that was being held by another person while pointing at Lia''s figure in the distance.


    Although Lia looked like an ordinary girl at the moment, she still gave off the air of someone with authority and power, not to mention her magic rifle that was quite rare and eye-catching amongst the dozens of Adventurers there.


    The other journalists also focused their attention on Lia when they saw her.


    "Whoa! She just blew away that Exploding Corpse with three mana bullets!"


    "My god! She''s shooting that magic rifle as if it doesn''t require mana! How much mana does she have?! And she seems very young as well!"


    Lia''s appearance may not be up to standard for the camera, but there was something about her that made it difficult for these journalists to look away. Furthermore, these journalists have never seen anyone utilize a magic rifle with such mastery.


    After all, anyone that could use magic would not resort to using magic rifles since it was a waste of mana.


    "What the hell is going on over there?" Leo mumbled to himself when he noticed the group of journalists and their cameras.


    "They''re journalists broadcasting the raid to the world." Lilith said.


    "Seriously?" Leo didn''t know what to think of this.


    "A lot of Adventurers rely on them to gain recognition, you know. If you''re lucky enough to receive the spotlight and capture the audiences'' attention, these journalists will personally seek you out, giving you more coverage and reputation. If you want to be an S-Rank Adventurer as soon as possible, you should try to attract their attention."


    "Attract their attention, huh?" Leo mumbled with a mysterious smile on his face.


    When Lilith saw this, she quickly said, "Let''s not be so hasty. Although you can be promoted faster with more recognition, you''re also putting yourself in the crosshair for those people who are easily envious, so don''t go overboard with your magic spells."


    "Furthermore, you''re still being hunted by some unknown power. It would be wiser to stay lowkey for now. You''ll have plenty of opportunities to attract their attention now that you''re a B-Rank Adventurer, too."


    "You''re right. I have no reason to rush my Adventurer rank right now, anyways."


    Leo proceeded to ignore the news crew and continued to hunt monsters.


    Many minutester, the news crew went from being surprised topletely baffled by Lia''s existence.


    "That youngdy has been firing her magic rifle nonstop for 45 minutes now! How did she acquire such a tremendous mana pool at such a young age?!"


    "Just who is this mysterious Adventurer?! What is her Adventurer rank?!"


    The journalists and the viewers were curious about Lia''s identity, as they have never seen or heard of her before.


    While most of the journalists were focused on Lia, a newly arrived journalist had her attention elsewhere.


    This journalist was a young woman and appeared to be around Camille''s age. She had long blonde hair that resembled golden silk, azure-colored eyes, a model-like figure, and a naturally bewitching face that would attract attention no matter where she was. She was someone who would stand out even if she stood still in a crowd of tens of thousands of people.


    When the other journalists noticed her presence, they swallowed nervously and tried their best to keep theirposure.


    As for the Adventurers, their blood began pumping with adrenaline after they saw this beauty, and they all began fighting monsters like crazy, almost as though they were in a frenzy.


    ''That''s¡­'' Khrome also took notice of this blonde beauty.


    ''What''s someone like her doing over here?'' He wondered inwardly.


    "Holy shit, it''s the Queen of Livestream!"


    "What?!"


    "Seriously?!"


    "Whoa! It''s really the Queen of Livestream¡ª Luna Flores!"


    Luna Flores, also known as the Queen of Livestream, is an extremely popr journalist who skyrocketed in poprity shortly after her debut because of her beauty and wless figure, and most of her broadcasts boasts an impressive viewership of over 500,000 people with her peak having over a million concurrent viewers.


    In addition to being an eye candy, Luna Flores is also a high-ranking Adventurer who was on the verge of being promoted to S-Rank.


    Due to her poprity, those that be her subject are bound to skyrocket in poprity and acquire mass recognition, regardless if it''s only for a few minutes or a few moments, and because of this effect, countless people dream of attracting her attention.


    Pretty much every Adventurer there took notice of Luna''s appearance shortly after her arrival¡ª except for two individuals.


    Naturally, these two individuals were Lia and Leo.


    Although Lia recognized Luna, she simply couldn''t care less about it. As for Leo, he was trying his best to avoid attention, and he was too focused on fighting monsters.


    Meanwhile, Luna scanned the dozens of Adventurers in the battlefield with a sharp gaze, looking like a jeweler looking for the perfect gem.


    Her gazended on Lia for a moment, but after lingering for a few seconds, she continued scanning the crowd until someone else caught her attention.


    This person blended with the background and seemed insignificant at first, but upon closer inspection, Luna noticed something special about this individual that nobody else there possessed.


    A slight smile appeared on her face, and she spoke to the camera, "After an hour of scouring, we''ve finally found someone decent! Let''s all get a closer look at this individual, shall we?"

 Chapter 224 Queen Luna

    Chapter 224 Queen Luna


    After setting her sights on a certain individual, Luna entered the battlefield and approached this individual.


    One huge advantage the stronger journalists had over weaker journalists was their ability to enter battlefields without needing to worry about being attacked by the monsters there because they can protect themselves.


    This is why stronger journalists are more desirable by the audience, as they would get to see the action up close.


    As Luna got closer to her interest, she would notice his immense mana even more.


    "Most of you can''t tell through the screen, but this person¡ª this young man using dark magic is actually casting at least Tier 5 magic, and he''s doing so with seemingly no effort, even Silent Casting them!" Luna said to her viewers.


    Indeed, the person Luna had taken interest in was Leo, who was casting Needle of Despair left and right.


    Since Needle of Despair was a rtively subtle magic spell due to its small but fast projectiles, most people wouldn''t even notice it unless they paid close attention to him. And with Lia being the focus of attention there, Leo was basically invisible to the rest of the journalists.


    However, Luna Flores, who had a sharp sense for people, noticed something different about Leo that stood out amongst the crowd there.


    Unlike the others that were fighting monsters with their face full of sweat and serious expressions, Leo was actually smiling while he fought monsters, and there wasn''t even a drop of sweat on his face.


    Unbeknownst to Leo, he was subconsciously smiling from the Magic Points he was acquiring from this raid, and every time he gained Magic Points from killing a monster, his smile would be slightly brighter.


    He had also adapted to the environment and was feeling quitefortable with the atmosphere there, so he naturally felt rxed.


    However, hisfort would end the next moment when he noticed a presence suddenly appear behind him, which spooked him a little, causing him to react instinctively.


    He turned around and was prepared to unleash his magic spell before he could even see this presence.


    "Whoa!"


    A surprised voice resounded as Leo felt someone grab onto his wrist.


    When he finally saw who was behind him, Leo raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Sorry if I surprised you. I didn''t expect you to suddenlye towards my direction." Luna said with a friendly smile in her face.


    ''What a beauty.'' Leo subconsciously thought to himself the moment he saw Luna''s peerless face.


    While he was ustomed to beautiful girls like Camille and Eve, there was something different¡ª something bewitching about Luna''s beauty and aura.


    Lilith narrowed her eyes at Luna, her thoughts unknown.


    Meanwhile, the people watching Luna''s broadcast were in an uproar.


    [Who''s this bastard?! How can he call himself an Adventurer when he doesn''t even recognize the Queen of Livestream!]


    [Fuck! The Queen touched him! How envious!]


    Hundreds ofments filled her chat every second, most of them cursing Leo for his ignorance.


    .


    "Hey, what''s your name? I''d like to make you the focus for my broadcast," Luna suddenly asked Leo.


    "Is this really the time for an interview? Sorry, but I''m busy with the raid right now." Leo shook his head, as he didn''t want to stand out any more than he already was.


    [This madman actually refused to be interviewed by Queen Luna!]


    [sphemy!]


    [Who is this idiot?! I am going to beat him up!]


    Luna remained calm and professional as she spoke, "Then if you don''t mind, I will watch you from a distance. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you."


    "Just knowing that someone is pointing a big camera at me is enough to distract me. There are plenty of other Adventurers here. Go bother them. Later."


    And without waiting for Luna to continue, Leo disappeared into the distance using Void Step.


    This left Lunapletely baffled, as this was her first time being rejected in such a straightforward manner.


    What made it worse was that she was already broadcasting to hundreds of thousands of viewers, intensifying the p on her face.


    [Don''t mind him, Queen Luna! He doesn''t deserve your attention!]


    [Fuck him!]


    [I will beat him up for you if I ever see him, Queen!]


    Her chat blew up with thousands of angryments directed at Leo.


    However, despite her setbacks and Leo''s refusal to cooperate with her, she did not give up and chased after Leo.


    [Forget about him, Queen!]


    [He''s a waste of time and air!]


    [What''s so special about him?!]


    When Luna saw her viewers'' confusion, she smiled and said, "How many S-Rank Adventurers out there have the capability to Silent Cast Tier 5 magic spells like it''s nothing? He could also cast multiple Tier 5 magic spells without needing to consume any mana potions, suggesting that he has a massive mana pool. I know every S-Rank Adventurer out there, but he''s not one of them."


    "If he''s not an S-Rank Adventurer, then he''s clearly one in the making. Don''t me him for his reaction just now. I bet he''s just a shy individual who cannot handle attention."


    Sometimeter, Luna finally found Leo again, and just like before, he was casually killing A-Rank monsters left and right without breaking a sweat.


    ''Dark magic and a ridiculous mana pool¡­ This guy¡­ could he actually be¡­'' Luna wondered to herself as she made sure to not get too close to Leo and watched him from afar while talking to her viewers.


    The other journalists eventually noticed what Luna was doing, but they didn''t dare to broadcast the same subject as her. Due to their somewhatpetitive nature, it was an unspoken rule for those with lower reputation to not broadcast the same subject as someone with a much higher reputation, as that could be considered as picking a fight.


    With that being said, they were content with having Lia as their focus, as she was plenty entertaining to watch.


    Time passed quickly with everyone focused on fighting, and before they realized, four hours had passed since they started the raid, but they were still nowhere near clearing Skeleton Graveyard.

 Chapter 225 Queen Luna(2)

    Chapter 225 Queen Luna(2)


    "How is everyone doing?" Khrome asked once the team gathered for the 3nd time after 4 hours.


    "I''m feeling fine." Lydia said.


    "As much as I hate to say this, I''ve been on mana core gathering duty since Leon deals with the monsters before I can even cast a single spell. This reminds me of my old days as a ve, where I would do nothing but collect mana cores." Trent spoke with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    Leo chuckled, "At least we won''t have to worry about having our mana cores stolen by the others now."


    "What about you? You''ve been shooting the magic rifle nonstop. Don''t push yourself." Khrome said to Lia, who was calmly standing beside Leo with only a few drops of sweat on her face.


    "I''m fine," she spoke in a low voice.


    "Anyways, the monsters in this area are pretty much all cleared out. Let''s move to a new area after a short break." Khrome said a momentter.


    "Sounds good." Leo nodded.


    "By the way, are you really going to continue ignoring her?" Lydia suddenly asked Leo while ncing at Luna, who was still nearby and focused on him.


    And she continued, "In the first ce, I can''t believe you''re actually ignoring her. Do you even know who she is? That''s Luna Flores, one of the most popr journalists at this moment! If you upset her, you''ll have to face the wrath of her millions of fans!"


    "Most people would kill to receive her attention, you know?" Khrome said.


    "Yes, I have no interest in her upation, nor do I want to be part of it. I prefer staying lowkey¡­ at least for now." Leo said.


    "You''re going to attract countless attention from this regardless if you ignore or cooperate with her, so why not just cooperate with her? This way, you''ll at least receive some benefits. Who knows, you might even be promoted to A-Rank afterward." Trent said.


    "I am well aware that I will be in the spotlight regardless of my decision and that I might receive a faster promotion if I cooperate with her, but I don''t like the sound of it. If I am going to receive a promotion or whatever, I want to earn it through my own effort like I always have. Also, I''m in no rush to reach A-Rank or S-Rank." Leo shrugged at the end of his sentence.


    "Are you sure? You''ll make a lot of enemies if you keep ignoring her." Khrome said with a worried look on his face.


    A mysterious smile appeared on Leo''s face as he responded, "That''s nothing new."


    Sometimeter, Leo and his team left the battlefield to set up their camping site so that they could get some rest before they returned to the raid.


    They stopped half a mile away from the Skeleton Graveyard.


    Naturally, Luna and her cameraman followed them.


    After setting down their camps, Khrome approached Luna and said to her with an apologetic look on his face, "Sorry, but he''s not very good with cameras, and he''s anti-social."


    He decided to make up an excuse for Leo hoping that it would be enough to calm some of the mes.


    "I understand. I won''t force him to cooperate with me if he doesn''t feelfortable." Luna smiled, and she continued, "Then if you don''t mind, can I ask you a few questions about him, Sword King Khrome?"


    "You know of me? I''m ttered." Khrome began scratching his head in a somewhat bashful manner. Even someone like him felt weak before Luna''s deadly charms and peerless face.


    "Of course I know you. You''re top 100 amongst all A-Rank Adventurers."


    "I see¡­ Then what kind of questions do you have? I will try to answer them to the best of my knowledge and ability."


    .


    "That young man¡­ who is he?" Luna asked before pushing her microphone towards Khrome.


    "His name is Leon, and he''s currently a B-Rank Adventurer. Although that might not sound impressive, he was only an F-Rank Adventurer half a year ago. Furthermore, his sponsor is Camille Light."


    "Camille Light¡­ As in the Saintess? What''s his rtionship with Camille Light?" Luna was surprised to hear this information, and her viewers were also quite baffled.


    "Beats me." Khrome shrugged. "I only know that she''s his sponsor."


    "Then can you give me a little more information about his background? What kind of life is he living right now? What made him be an Adventurer?"


    "Sorry, but I really don''t know much about him."


    "What''s your rtionship with him? Are you acquaintances or something else?"


    "I was his master for a moment, and I taught him how to use the sword."


    "A sword, huh? I didn''t see anything like that during today''s raid."


    "Anyways, ording to Leon himself, he was homeless before meeting the Saintess. I guess that''s how they met. She''s probably like a foster mother or something like that to him."


    "Oh my¡­" Luna covered her mouth in a surprised manner.


    It was at this moment Lydia approached them and said, "Miss Luna! I''m a huge fan of yours!"


    "Thank you." Luna smiled at her.


    "How close are you to Leon?" She then asked.


    "We met for the first time not long ago¡ª a few days before the raid began."


    "Then what are some of your impressions of him?"


    "Impressions, huh? Well, first and foremost, he''s a ridiculously talented fellow¡ª so much so that I feel ashamed to be in the same team as him." Lydia chuckled.


    "I can tell. No ordinary person would be able to Silent Cast Tier 5 magic, after all."


    Meanwhile, inside his tent, Leo watched Khrome and Lydia speak with Luna through the tent.


    "Why is she so persistent?" Leo sighed out loud.


    "Do you want me to get rid of her for you?" Lia asked in a calm and serious tone.


    "It''s fine¡­ She''s not harming me or anything. It''s just a little bothersome, that''s all."


    "Okay."


    It was at this moment that Lilith spoke, "Even if she wanted to kill her, I doubt she has the capabilities."


    Leo looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    Lilith showed a mysterious smile and said, "There''s more to that Luna girl than meets the eyes. Of course, I might be wrong about this, but if I am not¡­ This is going to be interesting."

 Chapter 226 Queen Luna(3)

    Chapter 226 Queen Luna(3)


    "Interesting? Why is it going to be interesting? Who is this Luna?" Leo asked her with a raised eyebrow.


    "Take a guess." She said with a mysterious smile.


    Leo proceeded to stare at Luna with a pondering gaze. However, he couldn''t think of anything.


    "No clue. I give up." He shrugged.


    Lilith turned to look at Luna and spoke, "As I said, I''m not 100 percent certain about this, but that girl¡­ I think she''s a vampire."


    "What?!" Leo eximed upon hearing this information.


    "What happened?" Lia asked him with a puzzled look on her face when he suddenly shouted out loud.


    "O-Oh¡­ It''s nothing." He showed her a stiff smile.


    Once Lia returned doing her own thing, Leo turned to look at Lilith again and asked her, "She''s a vampire? What makes you say so? Is there something about her that gives it away?"


    "No, it''s just a feeling. If she really is a vampire, her disguise is perfect."


    "Why would a vampire disguise as a human¡­ a journalist, at that?" Leo asked.


    "Who knows." Lilith shrugged.


    "Is this how vampires infiltrate human society? They pretend to be human and damage us from within? At least this is how they usually do it in movies and stuff." Leo said, recalling some books and movies with this kind of setting.


    "I will admit that many vampires disguise themselves as humans to enter your city, but the majority of them actually hate the idea of looking like a human, as they see it as reducing themselves to being livestock."


    "Hm? I thought there were magic barriers around cities that prevent vampires from entering. Does a mere disguise bypass that?" Leo realized this and asked.


    "Of course it doesn''t work like that, but it doesn''tpletely block all vampires either. There are some vampires with special bloodlines that could bypass the magic barriers, and there are some vampires that are so powerful they can force themselves inside the city. However, with that being said, not every city out there is protected by magic barriers." Lilith said.


    And she pointed at herself, "For the record, I am a vampire with a special bloodline that allows me to ignore these magic barriers, else I wouldn''t have been able to enter Ster City even as a soul, but vampires like me are one in ten million, so you don''t need to worry too much about them."


    "Though, the main question here is why she''s interested in you. I have a theory, but I''m not sure."


    "Let''s hear it," said Leo.


    Lilith nodded and said, "I think she can sense the smell of a vampire from you because of me, so she''s checking you out. Not all vampires can do this, but we vampires have a different smell than humans, and we can find each other using this smell."


    "However, I''m not too sure about this since I am merely a soul right now and I don''t know if souls have a smell. As for that Luna girl¡­ I cannot sense the smell of a vampire from her, but my instincts tell me otherwise."


    After learning this information, Leo started sniffing Lilith, causing her to frown.


    "What are you doing?" She asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m trying to see if I can smell anything from you."


    "I don''t smell! And even if I do, a human does not have the capability to smell the difference!"


    Leo shrugged, and he asked, "So, what should I do? If she can really smell the vampires on me, she might try tomunicate with me as one. Do I pretend to be a vampire at that point or deny it?"


    "Deny it." Lilith said, and she continued, "Vampires are not obligated to reveal their business to each other. And it''s not like she will attack you because you im to be human. However, you also shouldn''t avoid her so obviously, as that could cause misunderstandings.."


    "Alright."


    Sometimeter, Leo and Lia returned outside and gathered with everyone after their break had ended.


    "How does everyone feel?" Khrome asked them.


    "Great!" Lydia said.


    "Normal." Lia said.


    "Fine." Trent and Leo said.


    "Good, then I have some news for us. At the request of Luna Flores, I have decided to let her spectate us as a team. If you don''t want to be on the camera, let me know now and I will speak with her." Khrome said, and he turned to look at Leo, almost as though such words were specifically for him.


    "I don''t mind as long as she doesn''t get in my way," he said.


    "Alright, I will let her know." Khrome nodded.


    "I can''t believe that we''re going to be covered by that Luna Flores! This has never happened before!" Lydia said with an excited look on her face.


    Even an old man like Trent couldn''t help but feel excited about their situation.


    Luna appeared before them a momentter and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Luna Flores, and I will be covering your team for the rest of this raid. If you have any questions, let me know."


    Lydia immediately raised her hand and asked, "Can I have your autographter?"


    "Of course." Luna nodded with a smile.


    "I will also be asking you all questions from time to time. If you don''t want to answer a question, feel free to refuse." She added.


    "I have a question." Leo suddenly said.


    "Go ahead!"


    "Why did you choose to cover us specifically?"


    "My intuition and experience tells me that there''s something special about your team, and I want to confirm it," she quickly gave him an answer.


    "Is that so?" Leo didn''t say anything else.


    Once they were prepared, Leo and his team started making their way to another section in the Skeleton Graveyard.


    When they found an appropriate area that had plenty of monsters and was not too crowded, they stopped wandering and started to fight these monsters.


    Meanwhile, Luna would follow them around and spend some time with each member, starting with Khrome.

 Chapter 227 lnterview

    Chapter 227 lnterview


    "Can you introduce yourself?" Luna asked Khrome as he shed his sword at an Exploding Corpse multiple times before escaping to safety.


    Although some may say that she was distracting him from the fight, most Adventurers actually prefer getting interviewed while they were in a fight, as that made them seem more capable since they were able to fight and speak at the same time.


    "My name is Khrome, an A-Rank Adventurer. Some might recognize me as Sword King Khrome."


    "How long have you been an Adventurer?"


    "Almost 23 years now. I have been an Adventurer since I was only thirteen years old."


    "Why did you decide to be an Adventurer? And I heard that you prefer the sword even though you''re talented in earth magic. Why?" Luna asked her second question.


    "My mother suddenly became sick one day, but since our family was poor, we couldn''t afford her treatment, so I became an Adventurer to earn money for her treatment. As for why I prefer the sword, it''s quite simple. I have always admired and wanted to be a Knight, but nobody would ept a Knight at my age into their team, forcing me to learn magic. Once I became financially stable, I started training with the sword and have been using it since then."


    "Oh¡­ That''s very interesting. Then are you better with your sword or with magic?"


    "Honestly, I''m better with my sword when ites to pure experience and skills, but at the same time, I am stronger with magic, as magic allows me to have more essibility."


    Luna continued to ask Khrome several more questions about his career before moving onto Lydia, who was focused on healing and buffing Khrome now.


    "I''ve been an Adventurer for only 10 years, and I started my journey at the age of 16. I decided to be an Adventurer because it just felt like the right thing to do, especially since I was born with Light Magic Affinity." Lydia introduced herself with a beautiful smile on her face.


    [Wow! What a beauty!]


    [Not as beautiful as our Queen, though!]


    "Do you have any ambitions or goals as an Adventurer?"


    "This may sound boring, but I am striving to be an S-Rank Adventurer, hopefully before I hit 40 years old." Lydia said.


    "It''s not boring at all. In fact, I also have the same goal." Luna smiled.


    "You''re guaranteed to be an S-Rank. It''s only a matter of time."


    Luna went to speak with Lia next since she was the closest.


    "Can you introduce yourself?"


    "Lena."


    "How old are you?"


    "19 years old."


    It was obvious to Luna that Lia wasn''t very talkative, but she continued to question her.


    "What is your Adventurer''s rank? And why did you be an Adventurer?"


    "I am not an Adventurer."


    "Eh? Really? But you''re so powerful¡­ If I were to give you a rank, you''ll definitely qualify as an A-Rank. What kind of training did you undergo to have so much mana? And why did you decide to participate in this raid even though you''re not an Adventurer? You won''t receive any official rewards for your effort since you''re not an Adventurer, you know."


    "Normal training. I''m here just to help out my partner, that''s all." Lia calmly said.


    "Partner? Who is your partner? Is it Leon?" Luna asked with great interest.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "So you''re his girlfriend?"


    "No." Lia responded without hesitation.


    "Is that so¡­"


    "Then where are you from?"


    "Ster City."


    "That''s pretty far away from here. Is Leon also from Ster City?"


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    "I don''t know." She shrugged.


    And she continued, "If you want to know, go ask Leon himself. You seem more interested in him, anyway."


    Luna asked a few more questions before going to where Leo and Trent were.


    Since Leo was a little further ahead, Luna decided to interview Trent first, who was taking his time collecting mana cores.


    "How old are you? And how long have you been an Adventurer?"


    "I have been an Adventurer for over 100 years now, and I am currently 139 years old." Trent said with a calm smile on his face.


    If Leo had heard such words, he would definitely be surprised. However, Luna didn''t show any signs of being surprised and acted as though it was a normal urrence.


    "Why did you be an Adventurer, Mister Trent?"


    A sorrowful look suddenly appeared on Trent''s face.


    "My son¡­ My only son was killed by monsters, and in order to calm my rage and avenge my son, I hunt monsters nonstop." Trent said in a sighing voice.


    "You have my condolences¡­" Luna said with a pitiful look on her face.


    As tragic as Trent''s story sounded, it was a verymon story for many people in this day and age.


    Sometimeter, Luna approached Leo, who took a break from ying monsters to answer her questions.


    [It''s this guy again!]


    [Is this the bastard that almost attacked the Queen?!]


    [Something like that happened? When?!]


    [A few hours ago.]


    "What is your name? How old are you?"


    "Leon. 18 years old."


    "How long have you been an Adventurer? And what''s your rank?"


    "I''ve been an Adventurer for half a year, and I''m currently a B-Rank Adventurer."


    "R-Really? You became a B-Rank Adventurer in just 6 short months?"


    [What?! That''s impossible!]


    [He''s lying! There''s no fucking way he went from F-Rank to B-Rank in half a year!]


    [What a bad liar, this guy!]


    [It''s so bad that it''s hrious!]


    The chat went wild with mockery towards Leo and understandably so.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can just ask the Adventurers'' Guildter." Leo shrugged.


    "There''s no need. I believe you." Luna smiled.


    "Then why did you be an Adventurer?" She then asked.


    "No particr reason. In fact, it wasn''t even my idea."


    "What do you mean by that?" Luna raised an eyebrow.


    "My sponsor wanted me to be an Adventurer, so I became one. That''s all."


    "Your sponsor?"


    "Camille Light. She''s my sponsor." Leo said with a profound smile on his face.


    Since this was public information, he didn''t bother trying to hide it, and it might make Luna reconsider whatever she had nned if she knew he had an S-Rank Adventurer behind him.

 Chapter 228 Elite Monster

    Chapter 228 Elite Monster


    [Camille Light, the Saintess?! She''s his sponsor?!]


    [That''s impossible! He''s lying again!]


    [This guy is full of lies!]


    The viewers watching Luna''s broadcast did not believe what Leo said. However, after some of them searched it up, they were immediately pped in the face with the truth.


    [It''s true! I just took a look at the database! Camille Light is truly his sponsor!]


    Although all Adventurers'' information are public, it''s only to the extent of their name, rank, and the name of their sponsor. If one wanted to look deeper into an Adventurer''s background, they would need to have ess to the private database, and only the Adventurers'' Guild and the Adventurers'' Bureau would have ess to that.


    Of course, the date they first became an Adventurer is also avable, and when the viewers saw that, they were baffled once again.


    "What is your rtionship with Camille Light?" Luna asked him a momentter.


    "She''s something like a friend and a guardian, I guess."


    "Hmm¡­ Is that so¡­"


    "Can you tell me a little more about your magic? What''s your strongest magic spell? What is your favorite?"


    "My strongest magic spell? Logically, it should be my highest tier magic spell, but I feel like that''s not right, so I can''t really say. My favorite magic spell has to be ck Bullet. It''s one of my first magic spells and it''s very versatile." Leo said.


    Since all magic spells have a limit to how strong they can be for ordinary people, it would only be natural for their strongest magic spell to be their highest tier magic. However, that wasn''t the case for Leo, who seemed to have the ability to overcharge his magic spells to heights that defies logic.


    "What do you think of dark magic? Many people find it ominous since it reminds them of vampires, and some are even hunted just for being able to use dark magic. Do you regret being born with a dark magic affinity?" Luna asked him with slightly narrowed eyes and a prating gaze.


    "Why would I feel regret?" Leo sneered. "I think dark magic is great. Even if it''s amon trait for vampires, there''s no reason to discriminate against a type of magic because of such a reason. Those who think otherwise are quite foolish if you ask me."


    A wide smile appeared on Luna''s face after hearing his answer, and she spoke, "That''s a fine answer. I¡ª"


    The ground suddenly began shaking, halting Luna''s mouth.


    "What''s happening?" Leo looked around trying to find the source for the shaking.


    Eventually, he found the source, and many people at the Skeleton Graveyard were staring in the same direction at the same thing.


    In the middle of the Skeleton Graveyard and about a mile away from Leo''s location was a colossal skeleton that stood as tall as a skyscraper, and it was wielding a massive sword and golden armor.


    "Is that a boss? Are we close to clearing this raid already?" Leo mumbled out loud.


    "Are you seeing this my dear viewers?! That''s an Elite Monster! And it''s even an S-Rank monster!" Luna said in an excited voice.


    "Elite Monster? Didn''t you mention them before?" Leo asked her.


    "Yes. They''re basically special monsters that have a super rare spawn rate. These monsters have modifiers, simr to a boss inside a Labyrinth. They can also give monsters a unique appearance and abilities that normal monsters don''t have." Lilith exined.


    "They''re very powerful. Don''t underestimate it."


    After the Elite Monster spawned, essentially every Adventurer in the Skeleton Graveyard began rushing towards the Elite Monster to take it down.


    "Leon! What are you waiting for?! Let''s go get that monster!" Khrome said as he and the others from the team rushed over.


    "Elite Monsters have a special mana core that will fetch for hundreds of millions, especially if the monster is an S-Rank monster! However, Elite Monsters will also de-spawn after a limited time, so we must kill it before it disappears!" Lydia said.


    Leo raised an eyebrow and said, "Even if that''s true¡ª that it''s worth hundreds of millions, how do we decide who gets to keep it? The other Adventurers will probably try to kill it as well."


    "The reward will be split amongst those that fought it. Once we kill it and collect the mana core, we will give it to the Adventurers'' Guild. They will review the video footage of the fight and determine who will get the reward. It''s not a perfect system with many ws, but it''s the best one we''ve got." Trent exined.


    A mysterious smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he thought inwardly, ''If I kill it and use the Magic System to collect it, won''t I be able to monopolize the whole thing? And with so many people there, nobody will know what happened to the mana core. In fact, they will probably think it''s some kind of rare phenomenon! This is perfect!''


    "Aright! Let''s hurry up and kill that Elite Monster!" He spoke out loud a momentter with an enthusiastic look on his face.


    "You¡­ What are you nning?" Lilith asked him after noticing his weird behavior.


    Thus, Leo and his team began making their way towards the Elite Monster in the distance.


    "From its appearance alone, that Elite Monster appears to be a variant of the S-Rank monster Skeleton Warlord." Khrome assessed the Elite Monster as they approached it.


    "I''ve only fought it once before. It has tremendous strength and above average speed, but itcks any magic at all. However, that might no longer be the case now that it''s an Elite Monster." Trent said.


    "What''s the n?" Leo asked.


    "It''s simple. Stay as far as you can and hit it with your magic until it falls." Lydia said.


    "It sure sounds simple enough, but is it really going to go so smoothly?" Leo wondered out loud.


    Sometimeter, once they arrived at thebat site, Leo and the others started showering the Skeleton Warlord with their magic spells.

 Chapter 229 Elite Monster(2)

    Chapter 229 Elite Monster(2)


    The Skeleton Warlord was about 150 meters tall. It looked exactly like the skeleton warriors that Leo could summon, but their figure was much wider, and they were wearing golden armor. Furthermore, it wielded a massive two-handed sword, its de was pure white, almost as though it was made of bone.


    The Skeleton Warlord was currently being bombarded by hundreds of Adventurers at once, but it barely had any reactions, almost as if it couldn''t even feel the damage.


    "It''s attacking! Dodge!"


    Someone there suddenly shouted.


    The Skeleton Warlord proceeded to raise its bone sword into the air before shing it to the ground.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook intensely for a good moment, and arge fissure appeared in the ground, making it seem as though the world was split into two.


    Although nobody died during that attack, many people were injured from the splinters that scattered everywhere after the impact.


    ''Holy shit¡­ What destructive power¡­'' Leo swallowed nervously after seeing the Skeleton Warlord''s attack.


    Fortunately, his team was located behind the Skeleton Warlord, so the attack didn''t affect them at all.


    "Keep it up! I will keep you guys buffed!" Lydia spoke out loud.


    "Tornado!" Trent summoned arge tornado around the Skeleton Warlord, feeling quite refreshed that he could finally use his magic spells.


    "Colossal Stone Spear!" Khrome also started using magic for the first time, creating a 20 meter-long and 2 foot thick spear before tossing it at the Skeleton Warlord.


    The spear mmed directly into the Skeleton Warlord''s golden armor, releasing a loud and muffled ''dong'' sound.


    The Stone Spear shattered after the impact, leaving behind a noticeable dent in the Skeleton Warlord''s armor.


    Meanwhile, Lia was casually shooting bullets every second at the Skeleton Warlord''s head.


    Leo summoned his shadow clone and proceeded to rain Needles of Despair onto the Skeleton Warlord until there were 25 needles sticking to the monster''s body, increasing the damage it received by 25 percent.


    ''Alright, now I just need to keep spamming Death Scythe until I hit that 1 percent lottery and instantly kill it¡­'' Leo used Void Step to get closer to the Skeleton Warlord so that his Death Scythe could reach.


    "Hey! Where are you going?!" Khrome eximed in a shocked voice when he saw this.


    "You idiot! I told you to stay as far away as possible!" Lydia cried out loud.


    Luna suddenly smiled and chased after Leo.


    "Eh?! Miss Luna?!"


    "Calm down. Leon will be fine." Lia said to them.


    "What are you nning?" Luna asked Leo as she chased after him from behind.


    "Huh? Nothing special."


    "I will be the judge of that." Luna winked at him.


    Leo felt a shiver in his spine after seeing it.


    Once he was close enough, Leo started using Death Scythe left and right on the Skeleton Warlord.


    The Death Scythe would leave behind no injuries on the monster, but the Skeleton Warlord would feel something off every time the Death Scythe went through its body¡ª something ominous.


    It started ignoring everyone in the Skeleton Graveyard and started focusing on Leo, who would dance around it using Void Step.


    One Death Scythe¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­


    After using Death Scythe 6 times and without any sess, Leo chugged down a mana potion even though he didn''t need to, as he was still being watched by thousands of people through Luna''s camera.


    At his current level, after many months of training, Leo''s body could handle one mana potion every five minutes. When he started training, he was only able to consume one mana potion every hour.


    Sometimeter¡­


    ''Damn! How unlucky! I have used Death Scythe over 50 times now and the monster is still alive! Death Scythe has a 5 percent chance to instantly kill normal monsters but only 1 percent for boss monsters. Either I have extremely bad luck or this Elite Monster is considered a boss monster. How long do we have before it de-spawns?'' Leo cursed inwardly at his bad luck.


    "Why the hell does this monster have so much health anyways?" Leoined out loud.


    "That''s normal for an Elite Monster." Lilith said.


    Eventually, after 111 tries, he managed to kill the Skeleton Warlord using Death Scythe''s unique passive ability.


    <+50,000 Magic Points>


    Leo''s eyes widened with surprise after seeing how many Magic Points he acquired from killing the Skeleton Warlord.


    ''Fifty thousand Magic Points¡­ This was definitely worth it!'' Heughed inwardly.


    Furthermore, the Magic System automatically collected the Skeleton Warlord''s mana core, storing it inside its storage.


    Leo took a peek inside his storage while the other Adventurers cheered for their victory, unaware that they''d just worked their butts off and risked their life for nothing.


    ''Huh? This is it?'' Leo was baffled after seeing the mana core inside the Magic System''s storage.


    Since the Skeleton Warlord was absolutely massive in size, it was reasonable for him to expect arge mana core from it. However, contrary to his expectations, the mana core inside his storage was not anyrger than even a B-Rank monster''s mana core.


    The only difference between this mana core and the other mana cores was the color of its mana with the liquid inside being a golden color instead of azure.


    Shortly after the Skeleton Warrior copsed on the ground, the Adventurers there swarmed its head like ants, and they all started to dig into its skeleton head for its mana core.


    Unbeknownst to them, the mana core was already gone.


    "Aren''t you going to look for the mana core, too?" Luna asked Leo.


    "Huh? Why should I? We have to give it to the Adventurers'' Guild anyway, so it doesn''t matter who finds it. And I''m exhausted." He shrugged.


    Luna was speechless.


    ''This guy¡­ howzy¡­''


    Sometimeter, when the Adventurers took apart the Skeleton Warlord''s whole head and couldn''t find the mana core, they began to panic.


    "Have we found the mana core yet?!"


    "It''s nowhere to be found!"


    "What?! That''s impossible! The mana core must be here somewhere!"


    "Let''s keep looking just in case we missed it!"


    Thus, the Adventurers started going through the pile of bones scattered all over the ce for a second time.

 Chapter 230 Body Search

    Chapter 230 Body Search


    Many minutes have passed since the Skeleton Warlord fell to the ground, but the Adventurers still couldn''t find its mana core that would fetch a fortune and reward them for their effort.


    "Where the fuck is its mana core?!"


    "Somebody must have found it and kept it for themself!"


    "That must be it! Everybody! Halt! Don''t you dare leave!"


    A hugemotion started within the Skeleton Graveyard while the raid was still ongoing with everyone that participated in eliminating the Elite Monster ming the person next to them for hogging the mana core.


    After arguing back and forth for many minutes, they eventually decided to do a body search on everyone for the mana core, and this included their spatial ring.


    "Whoever leaves from this point forth will receive my wrath! You will all stay here until we find the missing mana core!" A bulky man shouted out loud, his voice echoing in all directions."


    "What a pain in the ass¡­" Khrome sighed out loud.


    "Well, this isn''t the first time something like this has happened before." Lydia shrugged.


    This was one of many ws when many groups that do not know each other fight the same Elite Monster. Someone could easily take the mana core for themself and not hand it in to the Adventurers'' Guild, profiting all of the reward alone.


    "Are you responsible for this mayhem?" Lilith asked Leo, who was trying his hardest to notugh out loud.


    "Perhaps." He said with a cunning smile on his face.


    A group of people from the Adventurers'' Guild showed up at the scene about half an hour after they were called for assistance, and they proceeded to search everyone''s belongings.


    Before they began their search, one of the staff members from the Adventurers'' Guild spoke out loud, "This is yourst chance to hand over the Elite Monster''s mana core! What you''re doing is illegal! If you''re caught with the mana core after we begin our search, you''ll be stripped of your Adventurer Rank and be sentenced to at least 50 years of confinement! If you hand it over now, we will only give you a fine and a rank reduction! I will give you 10 seconds!"


    "Ten!"


    "Nine!"


    "Eight!"


    "..."


    "Zero! Alright! We will begin the search now! All females will go to the tent on the left side and the males will go to the tent on the right! Line up and wait for your turn to be searched! Once you are done, stand over here!" A middle-aged man with a serious look on his face spoke to the Adventurers with a speaker.


    Thus, the hundreds of Adventurers at the scene began lining up.


    "Fuck that bastard who stole the mana core¡­ He''s wasting our time¡­"


    "Right?! He''ll be caught, anyway!"


    The Adventurers kept cursing the culprit while they waited.


    "Do I also need to be checked?" Luna asked the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Eh? Of course not, Miss Luna. We trust your reputation, and you have been in front of a camera this whole time. If you somehow managed to take the mana core without being noticed, you deserve it." The people from the Adventurers'' Guildughed.


    "I understand. Thank you."


    After many minutes of waiting in line, Leo entered the tent and began his body search.


    "ce all of your spatial rings here," said a bulky man.


    Leo followed the instructions and ced his golden spatial ring into the box.


    "That''s all?" The bulky man raised an eyebrow, finding it a bit weird. Most Adventurers carry at least three to four spatial rings in the Wilderness, especially when they''re entering a raid.


    One might argue that it isn''t reasonable to expect everyone to be able to afford multiple spatial rings since they''re quite expensive, but only B-Rank Adventurers and above could participate in this raid, and buying several spatial rings shouldn''t be a problem for any B-Rank Adventurers even if they were bad with money.


    Naturally, since Leo had the Magic System, he didn''t need to waste any money on spatial rings, as his Magic Storage had unlimited room. The only reason he kept the golden spatial ring with him was because it was a present from Camille.


    "Hands up." The bulky man said to Leo a momentter.


    Leo raised both of his hands into the air, and the bulky man proceeded to scan his body with some kind of magic device.


    "Clear." The bulky man said as he turned to look at the person inspecting Leo''s spatial ring.


    There was a decent amount of potion inside Leo''s spatial ring, but what surprised the inspector the most was the sheer amount of A-Rank mana cores inside.


    ''There''s at least a few hundred million worth of mana cores in here¡­ Why is he carrying such a tremendous amount of wealth to a raid? Is he crazy?'' The inspector wondered inwardly.


    After looking through the mana cores to make sure there wasn''t a golden mana core amongst them, the inspector returned the spatial ring to Leo and said, "Cleared."


    Two hourster, after searching every Adventurer there, the Adventurers'' Guild was baffled by the result.


    "What?! You couldn''t find the mana core even after searching everyone?! How is that possible?!" The person in charge eximed in a shocked voice after learning this information.


    "An S-Rank Elite Monster''s mana core is worth a fortune! We cannot fuck this up! Go search the Skeleton Warlord''s corpse again!"


    "Yes!"


    The Adventurers'' Guild proceeded tob through every inch of the Skeleton Warlord''s corpse with a fine brush until they looked literally everywhere, but s, the mana core was still nowhere to be found.


    "Could the culprit have already fled the scene after stealing the mana core? We didn''t force people to stay until many minutester, after all¡­" The Adventurers lost all hope at this point, and they all had terrible expressions on their faces, almost as though they''d identally eaten a live fly.


    In the end, the Adventurers'' Guild had no choice but to give up on the mana core for now and investigate at ater date. They also made everyone there record their name down before dismissing them.

 Chapter 231 End of the Raid

    Chapter 231 End of the Raid


    "What do you think happened to the mana core?" Lydia asked out loud as they made their way to a new farming location. "Has an Elite Monster ever failed to drop a mana core?"


    "No, not that I am aware of, and I have the most experience here." Trent said.


    "It was most likely stolen by someone during the chaos." Khrome sighed. "What a waste of time and effort that was. If I ever catch that son of a bitch, I will freaking kill him!"


    Leo swallowed nervously after hearing Khrome''s terrifying words.


    He then spoke, "Wh-What about Ancient Labyrinths? I heard that monsters stop dropping mana cores after they''re killed too many times."


    "While that is true, that doesn''t apply to our current situation since we''re not inside an Ancient Labyrinth, and this is an Elite Monster we''re talking about." Khrome said.


    "I know, but it''s not impossible for a monster to not drop mana cores is what I am trying to focus on."


    "I guess¡­ But if that''s the case, we''re truly unlucky. I cannot even begin to imagine the odds of this happening since I''ve never even heard of this happening before. This might set a precedent."


    News of the incident spread throughout the inte like wildfire after Luna''s viewers and the other journalists broadcast the situation to the world.


    [Somebody definitely stole it!]


    [What an idiot. Even if he steals it, he won''t be able to sell or use it for a very long time.]


    [What about the ck market? They will buy anything even if it''s illegal.]


    [There are things even the ck market won''t touch, especially if the item has a lot of attention towards it.]


    "If the mana core was stolen, whoever stole it must be rich now. An elite mana core from an S-Rank monster¡­ That could fetch hundreds of millions of not billions of dors!" Lydia sighed out loud.


    "No, that may not be the case." Trent said, and he continued, "Now that the Adventurers'' Guild is investigating the situation, this person won''t be able to sell the mana core because the moment he does is the moment he gets caught."


    "They can still sell it to a ck market, right? You can sell pretty much everything in the ck market these days, and a mana core of this quality is very enticing."


    "That might not be the case. While it''s true that the ck market will buy anything, they also cannot afford to offend powerful backgrounds such as the Adventurers'' Guild. People in the ck market will only purchase something that will profit them. The mana core won''t profit them at this moment since they won''t be able to resell it." Khrome said.


    "Well, if they wait 10 to 20 years, perhaps they will be able to sell it."


    While Khrome and the others spoke about the mana core, Leo was having his own conversation with Lilith.


    "If I cannot sell the mana core for at least a decade, what can I do with it? I nned on feeding it to the Magic System at first, but it seems like a waste now, especially since I still have plenty of them." Leo asked her.


    "If you cannot sell it, you can just use it as a material to craft magic artifacts." Lilith said.


    "Huh? What''s the difference? Since I cannot do it by myself, I still need to give it to someone else." Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Go find yourself a private cksmith. They usually don''t care where you acquired your materials from and only care about crafting the best magic artifacts. I bet many cksmiths wouldn''t hesitate to craft something using a mana core from an S-Rank elite monster for you."


    "Is that so¡­ What do you think I will be able to make from this mana core? It''s so small, too."


    "Don''t underestimate an elite monster''s mana core, Leo. Although it may seem small, the mana contained within the core is very pure and powerful. You can easily create an A-Grade magic artifact with it, perhaps even an S-Grade artifact if the cksmith is skilled enough."


    "S-Grade magic artifact?! Hell yeah! I''m definitely going to look for a cksmithter, probably after the Labyrinth Examination." Leo gritted his hands in excitement and anticipation.


    "You don''t feel bad about taking the mana core all for yourself? Some people even died trying to acquire it, you know." Lilith suddenly asked him.


    He shrugged and said, "Without my Death Scythe''s instant kill ability, who knows how long it would''ve taken them to defeat it, and there would''ve been far more casualties too. However, I would be lying if I say that I don''t feel any guilt."


    Lilith smiled, "You''ve grown a lotpared to when you first arrived and it''s only been half a year. I wonder how long it''ll take before you start casting aside your humanity."


    Leo looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Don''t say something that ominous. And I am not changing as a person, I am merely adapting to this world¡ª at least that''s what I believe."


    Sometimeter, Luna approached Leo and said, "It''s such a pity that the mana core was stolen. You even worked so hard taking the Skeleton Warlord down."


    "Huh? I don''t think I worked that hard¡­"


    A mysterious smile appeared on Luna''s face as she spoke, "There''s no need to be humble. I''m willing to bet you did the most damage to the monster. In fact, you probably ounted for over 70 percent of the total damage."


    "Over 70 percent? You''re over exaggerating. There were hundreds of people there. How can I, a mere individual, deal so much more damage than the othersbined?"


    "That''s why you''re so special." She chuckled.


    Sometimeter, when they arrived at a new location, Leo and the others continued to clear the Skeleton Graveyard.


    Time passed quickly, and within the blink of an eye, five days had passed since the Skeleton Graveyard''s raid began, and the raid wasing to an end.

 Chapter 232 End of the Raid(2)

    Chapter 232 End of the Raid(2)


    After five days of fighting in the Skeleton Graveyard, Leo received a notification.


    <You have been awarded 150,000 Magic Experience and 20,000 Magic Points for clearing Skeleton Graveyard>


    "Looks like we''ve finally cleared out the monster''s nest. This took longer than I anticipated." Leo said to the others.


    In the end, Leo acquired around 45,000 Magic Points in total throughout the whole raid, and he hunted around 1,000 monsters.


    "How''s everyone doing? If you''re injured, let me know." Khrome said to them after the raid.


    Once everyone was ounted for, Khrome said, "Alright, this marks the end of the raid. Great job you guys, especially Leon and Lena. You two basically carried our team. We''ll split our loot once we return to Ster City."


    "Thanks to Leon, I didn''t even break a single drop of sweat during the whole raid. I''m ashamed to be called your senior," said Trent with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    "It''s fine. I wanted to kill the monsters, anyways." Leo smiled.


    "Do you guys want to head back now, or should we rest a little before we leave?" Khrome asked them a momentter.


    <sub></sub>


    "Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. I haven''t been able to take a decent bath for almost a week now. I want to go home and rx already." Lydia said.


    Everyone there agreed with Lydia.


    However, right as they prepared to leave, Luna approached them and said, "Please wait a moment."


    "I would like to thank you all for thest few days. I was able to acquire a good amount of amazing footage, and my audience seemed very satisfied by the results as well."


    "No, we should be thanking you for featuring us in your popr media." Khrome said.


    "Oh! Right! Before we part, can I get your autograph?!" Lydia suddenly recalled this and asked her.


    "Of course. Do you have anything specific that you want me to sign?" Luna asked.


    "Here!" Lydia retrieved her weapon and handed it to Luna, who quickly signed her name on it in an elegant manner.


    "Can I ask you to sign this sword as well?" Khrome asked with a somewhat bashful smile on his face.


    "Naturally." Luna nodded.


    Khrome proceeded to hand her a brand new sword that has never been used before.


    Although Trent wasn''t much of a fan, his grandchildren were huge fans of Luna, so he asked her to sign several things for them.


    "What about you two?" Luna turned to look at Leo and Lia afterward.


    "I don''t need it." Lia calmly said.


    "Me neither." Leo said.


    "..."


    Luna was speechless. This was the first time someone refused an autograph from her, and it was from two people to boot.


    ''Many people out there would kill to get my autograph¡­'' She sighed inwardly.


    "Alright. Then I hope to work with you all again in the future." Luna gave them a slight bow.


    "We would like that as well." Khrome nodded.


    And just as they began walking again, Luna stopped them for a second time¡ª "W-Wait!"


    They stopped and turned to look at her with raised eyebrows.


    "Sorry, but can I speak to you in private, Leon? It won''t take more than a few minutes, I promise."


    "I guess." He nodded.


    Inwardly, he was wondering what she wanted to talk to him about.


    Leo followed Luna to another location, but they didn''t go so far away that he couldn''t see Khrome and the others. It was just far enough so that they could speak to each other openly without needing to worry about eavesdropping.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Leo asked her once they stopped moving.


    "..."


    The expression on Luna''s face was drastically different than just moments ago, and she appeared less approachable for some reason.


    "I will get straight to the point, ''Leon''. What are you doing here?" Luna asked him in a voice that somewhatcked emotions, sounding almost like Lia when they first met.


    "Huh? Sorry, but I''m not following."


    "Don''t y dumb. The cameras are off if you''re worried about that." Luna frowned.


    Leo raised his eyebrows once again and said, "I really have no clue what you''re talking about."


    The frown on Luna''s face grew deeper, and she suddenly started walking towards him.


    Leo swallowed nervously and subconsciously stepped back, but Luna quickly caught up to him.


    Once she was close enough, Luna grabbed his arm to prevent him from moving, and she moved her head closer to his head before taking a deep breath.


    "As I thought. You smell like a vampire." Luna suddenly said, leaving Leo speechless.


    ''This woman! She''s actually a vampire!'' He cried inwardly.


    "I noticed your smell the moment I got close enough, and after spending thest few days with you, the smell of a vampire on you only grew stronger, and it''s not an ordinary smell, either."


    "Who are you? Which n do you belong to? What are you doing here?"


    "Wh-Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up!" Leo said in a somewhat panicked manner.


    "I smell like a vampire? Are you seriously saying that? I think there''s something wrong with your nose, you should probably get it checked out¡­"


    "Are you mocking me?" Luna''s eyes flickered with killing intent, and she tightened her grasp on Leo''s arm.


    Leo gritted his teeth as he felt a crushing force in his arm. He knew that if he didn''t say something, Luna would crush his arm.


    "If you''re here for me, I advise you to turn back and go back to where you came from."


    "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I am not a vampire, nor am I here for you¡­ In fact, I didn''t even know your identity until today."


    "If you''re not a vampire then why do you smell like one?!" Luna growled in a low voice.


    "I really don''t know!"


    "Hey! Look over there! Luna Flores is holding that man''s arm!" The people still in that area noticed them and began murmuring to each other.


    "Che." Luna sucked her teeth before releasing Leo''s arm.


    "Forget our conversation just now. If I hear even a word about it after this, I will ruin your fucking life, you hear me?"


    "Yes¡­" Leo quickly nodded.


    "Hmph." Luna fixed her expression before walking away, leaving Leo baffled.

 Chapter 233 Splitting the Rewards

    Chapter 233 Splitting the Rewards


    "What the hell was that about¡­?" Leo mumbled in a dazed voice as he watched Luna''s tall and slender figure quickly disappear from his sight.


    "As I figured, she''s a vampire." Lilith said with a slight smile on her face.


    "Should I be worried?" Leo asked.


    "Not right now. She approached you thinking you''re a vampire, and judging by her questions, she probably thinks you''re following her or something. As long as you keep your distance, she won''t seek you out. After all, she''s disguised as a human for a reason."


    Leo sighed, "Are most vampires like this?"


    "Like what?" Lilith raised an eyebrow.


    "Luna¡­ She would make a great actor if she tried."


    "Oh, so that''s what you mean. Honestly, I have no idea. Even though I call myself a vampire, I never had much interaction with them." Lilith shrugged.


    "Is that so¡­"


    <sub></sub>


    Leo nced at her and sighed inwardly, ''I really hope you''re not a good actor.''


    Sometimeter, Leo returned to the others and they began making their way back to Ster City.


    Once they returned to Ster City, Khrome brought them back to the Adventurers'' Guild to report their raid.


    After that was done, Khrome and everyone there gathered in one of the private rooms and began splitting their share.


    "We acquired 2,100 A-Grade mana cores during the raid. Since there are five of us, we would normally split it 20 percent for each person, but that wouldn''t really be fair to Leon, who acquired half of the mana cores alone." Khrome said as he stared at the pile of mana cores before them.


    "Since I barely did any work and only had to collect mana cores, I will give half of my share to Leon and settle with 10 percent." Trent suddenly said.


    "I will also give 5 percent of my 20 percent to Lena, who killed twice as many Exploding Corpses as I did." Khrome said.


    In the end, Leo received 30 percent of the mana cores for his effort, acquiring 630 A-Grade mana cores. Lia received 25 percent, acquiring 525 mana cores. Khrome received 15 percent, Trent received 10 percent, and Lydia, who was mostly on buffing and healing duty, received her full 20 percent.


    Under normal circumstances, healers like Lydia would receive more than the others even if they didn''t put in as much effort purely because of her role that is much more valued in general. However, she didn''t try to haggle her reward and epted it as it is.


    Once everyone received their reward, Khrome said, "Why don''t we all celebrate our victory tonight with dinner at the Ster Manor?"


    "That sounds like a good idea." Trent said.


    "I will go as well." Lydia said.


    "Sure." Leo nodded.


    "I have something to do after this, so I won''t be going." Lia said.


    "We can go on another day if you''re busy tonight. I don''t want you to feel left out, after all." Khrome said.


    "It''s fine. I don''t mind." Lia shook her head.


    "I see¡­ Then let''s meet at 7 PM." Khrome said a momentter.


    <sub></sub>


    Sometimeter, they went their separate way after leaving the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Thanks again for tagging along, Lia." Leo said to her once they were alone.For more chapters, please visit


    "I''m just upholding my promise to you." She calmly said.


    "What are you going to do now?" He then asked.


    "The Labyrinth Examination will begin soon. You''ll also be participating in that, right?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "Guess we''ll be seeing each other again soon, huh?"


    "It might happen sooner than you think." A mysterious smile suddenly appeared on her face that disappeared a split secondter.


    Sometimeter, Leo returned to the academy.


    "Wee back, Leo. How was the raid?" Eve asked him when he entered her office.


    "It went quite smoothly. I can handle A-Rank monsters with ease now." He said.


    "I know¡ª I was watching you through Luna Flores'' stream." Eve smiled.


    "Huh? You were watching her stream? What do you think of it?" Leo asked with anticipation in his eyes.


    "Although most people won''t notice it, your performance was brilliant. The way you move around in a carefree manner, the way you cast your spells¡ª any expert could tell at nce that you''re having the time of your life in that ce. Though, it is a real pity that the Elite Monster''s mana core was stolen. One could easily craft an S-Grade magic artifact with it."


    "Speaking of crafting¡­ Do you know any expert cksmiths that can craft S-Grade magic artifacts?" Leo suddenly asked.


    "Huh? Why do you want to know? Are you trying to craft something?" Eve raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m just looking into it for now¡­" He said with a stiff smile.


    "If you''re just looking into it, why are you starting from the top? There are very few cksmiths that can craft S-Grade magic artifacts in this world¡ª less than 5 people."


    "If I am going to craft something, I want it toe from the very best, after all."


    Eve began pondering, and after a moment of silence, she spoke, "I know of two S-Rank cksmiths, both with different expertise. One of them is an expert weapon cksmith while the other is an expert armor cksmith. What do you want to craft?"


    Leo didn''t immediately respond, as he didn''t think this far yet.


    ''I already have an S-Grade sword. I should get some armor or essories¡­'' He thought to himself.


    "The one who can craft armors. I''d like to know more about this person."


    "I can set up a meeting for you, but with the Labyrinth Examination urring in a few days, I will do so afterward." Eve said.


    "Really? Thanks! Oh, I am going to eat dinner with some peopleter tonight as ''Leon''. Don''t worry, I will be staying in the city." Leo said.


    "Sure." She nodded.


    After talking with Eve for a little longer, Leo left her office to meet with Camille.


    "Miss Camille, I have some questions regarding vampires." Leo said.


    "Vampires¡­?" Camille looked at him with raised eyebrows.

 Chapter 234 Parting With the Party

    Chapter 234 Parting With the Party


    "Have you ever encountered any vampires before, Miss Camille?" Leo asked her after entering the infirmary.


    "Yes, I''ve had several encounters with vampires before. Why are you asking me these questions?" Camille looked at him with a pondering gaze.


    She suddenly frowned when she realized something, "Don''t tell me¡­ You encountered a vampire?! Where?!"


    Leo quickly put his hands up and shook his head, "No, that''s not it. I''m just curious since I have not seen any vampires since I came here even though I keep hearing about them."


    "That''s a good thing. You don''t want to meet them. Trust me on this. If you think it''s anything like meeting a monster for the first time, you have no idea how cruel it is."


    "Is that so? Can you tell me your first experience with a vampire?" Leo then asked.


    Camille closed her eyes and began recalling her first encounter with a vampire.


    "I was frozen with fear," she suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "Their prating gaze that could see through your entirety and pierce a hole in your heart. Their snow-like skin. Their natural bloodlust, and their oppressive aura. Everything about them sent shivers down my spine. In fact, most people piss their pants during their first encounter with vampires."


    "Did you wet your pants?" Leo asked with a smile on his face.


    Camille turned to look at him with a frown, and she spoke in a cold voice, "No, but my legs gave out on me and I fell to my knees."


    "You don''t understand it because you''ve never met one before in your life, but do not underestimate their presence. They''re incredibly fearsome and ruthless entities that will attack you before you can even speak."


    "I will keep that in mind. By the way, have you seen any streamstely? Specifically, streams with me in it."


    "No, I don''t watch that kind of stuff. Why are you asking?"


    "Because I was featured in one of these streams while I was at the monster nest''s raid."


    "Oh? Do you know the journalist that streamed you? You''ll get a decent amount of exposure if your journalist has a decent viewership."


    "Yes, someone named Luna Flores. Apparently, she''s a popr journalist."


    "I have heard her name before. She appeared shortly after I retired as an Adventurer."


    "How often do you appear in streams?" Leo suddenly asked.


    "Pretty much every time I go on a mission," she calmly responded.


    "Every time?!" Leo was baffled to hear this.


    "I appreciated it at first since I gained a lot of exposure from it, but it eventually became a bother, especially after I reached S-Rank. Well, once you be an S-Rank, you''ll be followed everywhere you go, especially in the Wilderness."


    After spending some time with Camille, Leo left the infirmary and returned to his room, where he would take a long bath and even a nap.


    When he woke up, it was already getting dark outside.


    After washing his face and getting dressed, Leo left the academy to meet with Khrome and the others at Ster Manor, where multiple luxurious restaurants were located.


    Once they were all seated inside a restaurant, Khrome said, "Dinner''s on Leon since he earned the most!"


    "Eh?" Leo looked at him with wide eyes.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re not going to treat your seniors to a meal after having such a big payout?" Khrome narrowed his eyes.


    "I didn''t say that. In fact, I was going to suggest that even if you didn''t say anything."


    "Are you sure about that?" Khrome smiled.


    "Of course. I owe you for training me, after all. But please go easy on me. I''m actually quite broke when ites to having actual money."


    "You haven''t sold your mana cores yet? I sold them to the Adventurers'' Guild the moment I got them." Lydia said.


    "No¡­ I have other uses for them."


    "Hm? Do you n on using them for crafting? With a few hundred A-Grade mana cores, you can make a decent B-Grade magic artifact."


    "Huh? Only B-Grade? Even though the mana cores are A-Grade?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Judging by your response, you''ve never crafted before, huh?" Trent said, and he continued, "A tremendous amount of mana is required to create magic artifacts. Most mana cores under B-Grade are used for potions while A-Grade mana cores and above are used for magic artifacts. In order to craft a single A-Grade magic artifact, you''ll need thousands of A-Grade mana cores."


    ''Yet I am able to craft an S-Grade magic artifact with a single elite monster''s mana core? No wonder why they''re so valuable.'' Leo thought to himself.


    "Hey, Leon, do you have any ns now that the raid is over? If you''ve got nothing else to do, why don''t youe with us? We''re going to do more missions after a few days'' break." Khrome suddenly asked him.


    "Sorry, but I will be busy for a while." He shook his head.


    "Alright. Then if you ever need a party, call me. I will give you my phone number so you don''t need to contact the Saintess to contact me." Khrome handed his phone number to Leo a momentter.


    "I will also give you mine. Call me if you need a healer." Lydia also gave her phone number to him.


    "I don''t mind being your mana core collector again." Trent chuckled as he handed his phone number as well.


    The food arrived a few minutester, and spending an hour eating their food and chatting, Leo received his bill.


    ''Holy shit! 5,000 dors?! What the hell did they eat?!'' He cried inwardly when he saw the bill. Although 5,000 dors was akin to a drop in the oceanpared to his total wealth at the moment, it was still mind boggling to see that he''d spent so much money on a single meal for 4 people.


    "See youter, Leon. It was nice meeting you." Lydia said to him before leaving.


    "Stay safe." Trent added.


    "Until next time, pipsqueak." Khrome waved at him.


    "See ya." Leo waved back.


    Once they were gone, he made his way back to the academy.

 Chapter 235 Transfer Student

    Chapter 235 Transfer Student


    "Hey, Leo, I want you to attend ss tomorrow." Eve said to him when he returned home.


    "Sure. How long do I have to stay?" He asked.


    "Just until homeroom is over."


    "Huh? That''s it? Is there something special going on during homeroom?"


    "You''ll find out tomorrow." Eve said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Good night then."


    Eve left him alone before he could even ask any questions.


    "I wonder what''s going to happen tomorrow. It''s probably a briefing about the Labyrinth Examination." He mumbled out loud.


    Leo went to sleep shortly after.


    The following morning, Leo went to the auditorium for breakfast before going to his ss, and just as he''d expected, every student in his ss was present.


    ''They were probably told to attend homeroom today as well.'' Leo thought to himself as he walked to his seat.


    After sitting down, Leo proceeded to wait for their homeroom teacher to show up.


    About ten minutester, their homeroom teacher Ethel walked into their ssroom with a nervous look on his face, looking as though he was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    This left the students confused, but nobody said a thing.


    "First and foremost, I appreciate all of you showing up today on such short notice. We normally don''t do this, but this is a special asion." Ethel said to them after taking a deep breath.


    "I know we''ve just had a transfer student, but we have another one today, and this person came from a different school." Ethel''s gaze fell on Leo as he said this.


    ''A transfer student?'' Leo and many students in the ssroom raised their eyebrows upon hearing this.


    And before they could even ask any questions, Ethel continued, "Let''s wee your new ssmate. Enter!"


    The door opened, and three figures walked into the room.


    The first figure was a tall beauty with fiery red hair¡ª it was Eve, their Headmistress. The second person to enter the room was a petite youngdy with a doll-like face and silky ck hair that flowed to her knees.


    When Leo and the students saw this petite girl, their eyes widened with shock, some with intense fear.


    ''Lia! She''s the transfer student?!'' Leo cried inwardly.


    Indeed, Lia Scarlet had decided to transfer to the Four Witches Academy, leaving her school that was managed by her own family.


    Unbeknownst to Leo, Lia started her preparations immediately after the tournament.


    The third person to enter the room was a young woman wearing a maid outfit. She had short golden hair and emerald eyes, and her face was simr to that of Lia''s in the sense that it was void of all emotions, almost like a doll.


    "Is that her new servant? She seems crazier than thest one." Lilith mumbled out loud.


    Sometimeter, Lia stood in front of the ss while her maid stood behind her.


    Eve then spoke, "I don''t think any introduction is needed for her, but in case you don''t already know her, this is Lia Scarlet. She''s the youngest daughter of the Scarlet Family. The one behind her is¡­"


    Eve turned to look at the maid with a signaling gaze.


    "I am Lady Scarlet''s personal servant, Seven. My only purpose here is to satisfy the Lady''s every need and protect her from all harm, so do not bother trying to form a rtionship with me and act like I do not even exist."


    ''Seven? What an odd name.'' Leo thought to himself.


    After Seven''s cold introduction, Eve said to Lia, "Do you have anything to say to your new ssmates?"


    Lia, who had been staring at Leo since the moment she found him, spoke without looking away, "Now we can be together even more often."


    "..."


    The already quiet ssroom somehow became even more silent. The students recalled Leo and Lia''s kiss on the stage during the tournament. There was already a rumor going around that called them a couple, and Lia''s decision to transfer to their academy only solidified that rumor.


    Leo felt like facepalming, but he resisted his urges.


    Meanwhile, Seven red at him with a cold gaze.


    "You haven''t done anything yet and you''re already hated by her new servant. You must have a talent for pissing off servants." Lilith chuckled.


    Once the introduction ended, Eve said to them, "The Labyrinth Examination will begin in four days. If you haven''t already registered your team, you have three more days to do so. That''s all."


    "If you need help, you can bother Leo. If he cannot help you, he''lle to me."


    "Okay." She calmly nodded.


    Once Eve left the room, Ethel said to the students, "You may leave now if you wish."


    However, nobody moved from their seats, and their gaze were all on Lia, who was walking to sit beside Leo.


    "You¡­ Isn''t it a bad look for your own family to transfer out of your own academy?" Leo asked her once she sat down beside him.


    "It''s fine. I received Father''s approval," she calmly said.


    "But why would you even do such a thing in the first ce?"


    "Why not?" She rebuked, leaving him speechless.


    He sighed a momentter and said, "Whatever. Just don''t cause any trouble while you''re here. I heard about how you treat the students in your school. You absolutely must not harm the students here just because they look at you wrong, okay?"


    The other students swallowed nervously after they heard Leo''s words, as that was what they all feared the most¡ª Lia''s tyrannical behavior that left many students injured and even some dead.


    "Who are you to make such demands for Lady Scarlet? Only the Masters of the Scarlet Family may give her orders." Seven suddenly spoke out loud in a cold voice.


    When Leo turned to look at her, there was an indifferent expression on her face.


    Without saying anything to her, Leo turned to look at Lia again and said, "Are all of the servants in the Scarlet Family this unpleasant?"


    The atmosphere in the room instantly turned ice-cold when Seven heard Leo''s words.

 Chapter 236 Transfer Student(2)

    Chapter 236 Transfer Student(2)


    Leo shivered when he felt the temperature in the room suddenly dropped, and it wasn''t just a metaphor. The temperature literally dropped, and the students could even see misting out of their mouth and nose when they breathed.


    ''This is¡­ Ice magic?'' Leo thought to himself.


    "Seven." Lia''s nonchnt voice suddenly resounded.


    The temperature in the room immediately stopped dropping, but it didn''t instantly return to normal either, and the cold continued to linger in the room.


    "My apologies, Lady Scarlet." Seven said with her head slightly lowered.


    "I will forgive you since you are new and you don''t know Leo, but he is very important to me. You are to respect him the same way you respect me."


    Seven''s eyebrows twitched upon hearing Lia''s words, but she didn''t utter a singleint.


    "I understand."


    Seven turned to look at Leo and lowered her head slightly, "I apologize for my rudeness just now."


    "No problem¡­" Leo was a little taken aback by Seven''s obedience and self-control.


    "I''m amazed." Lilith suddenly said. "Compared to that old man, this new servant is definitely more tolerable. However, don''t be fooled by her, Leo. She''s even more dangerous than that old man in terms of strength. I dare say she might even be as strong as an S-Rank Adventurer."


    ''S-Rank¡­'' Leo swallowed nervously.


    Lia then said, "Don''t worry, I won''t harm any students here if they don''t deserve it."


    "Lady Scarlet won''t need to lift a finger because I will take care of them for her." Seven then said.


    "..."


    "Whatever, I''m going to train." Leo stood up and proceeded to leave the ssroom.


    Naturally, Lia followed him without any questions.


    "Your Ex is really something else, Valery. To think he''d go for the Scarlet Princess and seed." Jennifer nudged her after Leo and Lia left the room.


    Seeing the frown on her face, Kevin chuckled, "He has not only returned from the dead but he can even use magic now. Do you regret moving on so quickly now?"


    "Kevin. Are you provoking me?" John said with a cold look on his face.


    "I''m just saying. Everybody was shocked at how quickly she moved on." Kevin shrugged.


    "I do not regret anything. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to prepare for the Labyrinth Examination." Valery said in a low voice before making her way to the exit.


    John didn''t say anything and followed her.


    "She''s definitely feeling some sort of regret." Kevin said.


    "Obviously, but why are you reminding her of that?" Jennifer sighed.


    "The hell are you talking about? You started it!"


    The two of them started arguing with each other.


    "That Leo¡­ I really hope he dies in the Ancient Labyrinth." Erik sneered with a cold look on his face.


    Conan, who was sitting beside him, merely shook his head in silence.


    After leaving the ssroom, Leo made his way to Eve''s living quarters.


    "Why are you following me?" Leo asked her.


    "To spend more time with you," she calmly said.


    Leo''s body shivered upon hearing her cringy words, and he wondered how she could say such words without feeling any shame.


    "I''m just going to be training."


    "I will train with you."


    Leo pondered about her offer. Since Lia is now the second strongest student in the academy, she would make for a good training partner for him, and since she is aware of his true identity, he won''t need to hold back on her.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at the training room.


    Once they entered the room, Leo turned to look at Seven and asked her, "Do you mind waiting outside while we train? I don''t want to be watched because I won''t be able to focus."


    Since he didn''t trust her, he didn''t want to risk revealing any secrets to her.


    "I refuse. It is my job to watch over Lady Scarlet. I will not let her out of my sight, especially around someone like¡ª"


    "Seven, you are dismissed for now." Lia suddenly interrupted, halting Seven''s words.


    "But Lady Scarlet¡­ What if he does something weird to you while I am not watching? The Masters would be furious¡­"


    "Leo can do whatever he wants to me¡ª he has the right to." Lia said with a nonchnt look on her face.


    Seven''s emotionless expression finally broke apart after she heard Lia''s baffling words.


    Although she''s never worked under Lia before, Seven has heard and been taught many things about Lia. She learned that Lia was someone who was ruthless and unforgiving. She heard that Lia was the type to kill someone just for looking at her wrong. However, the Lia before her at this moment was nothing like the rumors and what she was taught by the Scarlet Family, and she wasn''t sure how to react to it.


    In the end, Seven decided to do what she was taught¡ª to listen to Lia''s orders without question unless she was in obvious or imminent danger.


    Thus, Seven left the training room in a reluctant manner. However, she would notpletely leave. Instead, she would guard the door outside until their training was done.


    "What happened to your old butler?" Leo couldn''t help but ask Lia.


    "After his punishment ended, he was sent back to the main family to be trained from scratch." She said.


    "Isn''t he too old for that? Why doesn''t he just retire?"


    "That was Edwin''s own desire. I won''t question it."


    "Fair enough." Leo said.


    "Anyways, I am going to practice with my sword first."


    He proceeded to pull out the Vampire Vanquisher.


    Lia''s body trembled slightly at the sight of the Vampire Vanquisher. Perhaps it was due to her Scarlet Eyes that was rted to vampires, but she felt instinctive fear towards the ominous-looking sword.


    Fortunately, that feeling of fearsted for only a moment, and once it was gone, she took out her dagger and proceeded to spar with Leo without using any magic.


    Leo would lose most of their matches simply because he still couldn''t control the sword, not to mention he wasn''t strong enough to wield it properly, and Lia would overwhelm him with sheer speed.

 Chapter 237 Transfer Student(3)

    Chapter 237 Transfer Student(3)


    After losing multiple times to Lia in a row, Leo finally achieved his first victory against her when he managed to master the movements.


    Even though he had a passive skill that granted him incredible mastery over a certain sword technique, there was just something special about the Vampire Vanquisher that required him to actually practice with it.


    However, even though he''d managed to defeat Lia, it was a bittersweet victory due to Lia running out of stamina.


    After taking a short break, they consumed an energy potion before they continued their training, using magic this time around.


    The training building would shake every few seconds with the two of them bombarding each other with powerful magic spells that would, without doubt, demolish the regr training buildings.


    At the end of the day, Lia still won the majority of fights due to mistakes and bad decisions from Leo''s part.


    "It appears that I only defeated you out of luck during the tournament." Leo sighed out loud at the end of their training.


    "That''s not true. I can tell that you''re still holding back some strength, and you''re only using fire magic for some reason."


    "I can only use fire magic when I am ''Leo'', after all. As for holding back¡­ I admit that I am not going all out, but that''s only because I don''t want your servant to see you in a messy state, as she would definitely startining and threatening me for hurting you."


    "You shouldn''t pay so much attention to her. If she tries anything, I will stop her."


    Leo nodded, "Fine. I will start going all out tomorrow."


    They left the training room shortly after, and they were immediately greeted by Seven the moment they stepped outside.


    "Is everything okay, Lady Scarlet?" Seven asked her.


    "Yes." She calmly nodded.


    "Then I will see you tomorrow. I start training after breakfast if you''re wondering when you should show up." Leo said to her before making his way towards Eve''s living quarters.


    However, he stopped walking when he noticed Lia following him.


    "You''re still following me? Don''t you have your own living quarters?" Leo asked her with raised eyebrows.


    "It''s fine, Leo. She''ll be staying with us."


    A voice that wasn''t Lia suddenly resounded, and it came from the direction of his living quarters.


    When he turned to look at the building, he could see half of Eve''s body popping out of the window from her room, and she was wrapped in a white towel, suggesting that she had just gotten out of the shower.


    "You mean she''s living with us?" Leo asked for rification.


    "Yes. She insisted on living near you, and as you already know, there isn''t any residence near this ce, so I decided to let her stay with us. There are plenty of avable rooms, anyway." Eve said.


    Leo didn''t say anything else and entered the building.


    Sometimeter, Leo arrived at his room, and to nobody''s surprise, Lia had chosen to live in the room that was right beside his room.


    After taking a hot bath, Leo went to the dining room to eat dinner. While he ate high-quality MRE, Lia sat beside him and ate the food that was prepared by Seven.


    "Leo, you haven''t registered any team for the Ancient Labyrinth as far as I''m aware. Do you n on soloing it? I know you''re strong, but I don''t rmend it. The Ancient Labyrinth is a dangerous ce. More students have perished inside than the Wilderness Training Course¡ª three times as many." Eve said to him after dinner.


    "Three times¡­? Why is the school even allowing such a dangerous event to take ce? I understand that training must be done, but there are other options¡ª far less dangerous ones."


    "I guess it''s something like a tradition now. Even though it''s dangerous, the vast majority of students still decide to participate. Of course, this means that it''s not mandatory to participate in the Labyrinth Examination, unlike the Wilderness Training Course, the main reason being that teachers won''t be allowed inside, so we cannot save you."


    "If it''s not mandatory, why do students still risk their lives? For the grades? I doubt they''re doing it merely for tradition."


    "Grades are one reason that students participate. However, what incentivizes them the most is definitely the fame one could gain from this. Unlike the tournament and the Wilderness Training Course, the Labyrinth Examination is an extremely important event that essentially determines many of the students'' futures." Eve said.


    "Let me exin. The deeper you delve in the Ancient Labyrinth, the more attention you''ll receive from the media, and this is international media that I am talking about. If you receive a good result, powerful Guilds and Families from all over the world will flock to recruit you, and some of them might even fight for you."


    "Sounds like something I don''t want to deal with¡­" Leo said with raised eyebrows.


    He was already fed up from being recruited by the Four Celestial Families. He cannot imagine having to go through that experience again.


    "You might not care about it, but the majority of students do. Even members of the Four Celestial Families aren''t an exception." Eve said.


    After a brief moment, she continued, "Except for Lia Scarlet, of course."


    "I guess¡­"


    Leo and the others retired to their rooms shortly after.


    "Looks like you won''t be able to avoid the Scarlet Family as much as you''d hoped. At this rate, you''ll be part of the Scarlet Family within another half a year." Lilith chuckled, throwing some jabs at him back in their room.


    "Yeah, right. That won''t happen." Leo was quite dismissive of it.


    "We shall see¡­" Lilith smiled.


    The following day, Leo began practicing his swordsmanship shortly after arriving in the training building.


    Lia showed up a few minutester and started training with him.


    However, half an hour into their training, someone else showed up.


    A red-haired beauty wearing the school uniform approached Seven, who was guarding the door.


    ''This is Lia Scarlet''s servant¡­ What is she doing here?'' Helia wondered to herself as she stopped before Seven and spoke, "Excuse me, I''d like to pass."

 Chapter 238 Preparing for the Ancient Labyrinth

    Chapter 238 Preparing for the Ancient Labyrinth


    "Excuse me, I''d like to pass." Helia spoke as she stood before the tall Seven.


    "What purpose do you have here?" Seven asked her with a nonchnt expression on her face.


    "I''m here for Leo."


    "He is currently busy with Lady Scarlet. Come back at another time."


    "Sorry, but I do not have much time to spare. I want to speak with him now." Helia refused to budge.


    "Unfortunately, that will not happen." Seven said, her expression turning colder by the second.


    Because she was essentially forced to wait outside by Lia, Seven was subconsciously acting petty by doing the same thing to Helia.


    "Get out of my way. I will not repeat myself." Helia''s expression also turned cold, and the atmosphere around them changed drastically.


    "The only ones that canmand me are the Scarlet Family and Lady Scarlet. If you want me to move, you''ll have to force me."


    "Then don''t me me for being rude." Helia suddenly raised her arm and pointed her palm at Seven.


    ''me Burst!"


    Boom!


    A powerful me exploded out of Helia''s palm, consuming Seven''s figure.


    However, Helia could feel a sudden cold breeze caress her body, and she subconsciously reacted by jumping backward.


    The next moment, spikes made of ice emerged from the ground where Helia had just been standing.


    Once the mes from the explosion settled, Seven''s figure was revealed again, and she was still standing before the door like a guard, seemingly unaffected by Helia''s attack.


    ''This servant¡­ She''s stronger than she appears.'' Helia could tell at nce that Seven was a formidable opponent¡ª one that even she might not be able to defeat.


    "Since you attacked first, what I do next can only be called self-defense¡­" Seven spoke in a low voice, and her jewel-like emerald eyes began changing colors and glowed a light blue color, one that resembled the color of ice.


    Furthermore, the ground around her quickly became frozen in ice.


    However, before she could do anything, the door behind her opened, and Leo''s voice resounded, "What are you doing?"


    Seven turned around to see Leo and Lia standing behind her.


    ''How did they¡­?'' Seven wondered how they noticed themotion outside even though nothing had really happened yet.


    Unbeknownst to her, there was a ghost-like spirit that could go through walls and see things, and this ghost noticed the situation outside and reported it to Leo.


    "Helia? What are you doing here?" Leo ignored Seven and focused on Helia.


    "I¡­ I thought you needed a sparring partner, so I came here¡­ But from the looks of it, you already have one¡­" Helia spoke as she looked at Lia.


    "Lady Scarlet¡­ She attacked me first, so this is self-defense." Seven exined their situation before Lia could even question her.


    "That''s because she refused to let me see Leo, and she even provoked me to force her to move out of the way." Helia sneered.


    "Let''s just say that both of you are at fault¡­" Leo sighed.


    He looked at Helia and asked, "Did youe here just to spar with me?"


    "Not exactly. I was hoping to join your team for the Labyrinth Examination. You''re in one, right? The both of you."


    Leo and Lia exchanged looks with each other.


    "Actually, we''re not in a team¡­" Leo said after a moment of awkward silence.


    "Wait¡­ Seriously? We only have 2 days left to register, you know? Or do you really intend on challenging the Ancient Labyrinth by yourself? That''s reckless even for someone of your prowess."


    "Do you n on forming a team?" She then asked.


    "I don''t know. What about you? Why aren''t you in a team yet?" Leo asked her.


    "I don''t have one yet¡­" She said in a somewhat shameful manner.


    "What happened to the students you teamed with during the Wilderness Training Course?"


    "The Labyrinth Examination is nothing like the Wilderness Training Course. I cannot fool around for such an important event. My future depends on it, after all." Helia said.


    "Fool around? You were fooling around during the Wilderness Training Course?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Not literally fooling around. It''s more like I wasn''t taking it seriously, hence why I had a weak team. I could afford getting a lower grade for the Wilderness Training Course, but I cannot do so for the Labyrinth Examination, and this year, I want to team up with you, the strongest student¡ª students in our academy. With the three of us working together, I have confidence that we would be able to reach at least 20 floors, perhaps even 30 floors."


    After a moment of silence because Leo didn''t know how to respond, Helia continued, "Please¡­ The result of this examination is very important to me¡­ I refused every other offer because I wanted to be in your team. I know I am being unreasonable, even a little reckless, but I have no other choice."


    "Uhh¡­ Can you give us a moment to talk about it first?" Leo asked.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    "Of course. Take as long as you need¡ª at least before the registration ends."


    Leo went back inside the training building with Lia and closed the door, giving them some privacy.


    "What do you think? Do you want to team up with Helia for the Labyrinth Examination?"


    "I will do whatever you decide to do. If you decide to team up with her, I won''t refuse."


    "Are you sure? You don''t have to force yourself, you know."


    "It''s fine, really. I don''t mind it."


    Once they¡ª Leo came to a decision, they went back outside to let Helia know of the results.


    "I don''t mind forming a team with you, but I have one condition." Leo said.


    "I will do anything as long as it''s within my power."


    "While we are inside the Ancient Labyrinth, if I ask you to stay behind, you will do exactly that, no questions asked." Leo said.


    "That''s it¡­?" Helia was baffled by how simple his condition was, not could she understand the reason behind it.

 Chapter 239 A Fourth Member

    Chapter 239 A Fourth Member


    "Are you sure that''s all there is to your condition?" Helia asked for confirmation.


    "Yes." Leo calmly nodded.


    "Okay, I have no problem agreeing to it."


    "Good. Then let''s train together. The more the merrier, after all."


    Thus, Helia joined Leo and Lia in their training section.


    When Eve returned hometer that day, Leo told her about his team.


    "Helia Bat and Lia Scarlet, huh? This is possibly the strongest team ever created since my team when I was still a mere student in this academy." Eve spoke with a nostalgic smile on her face.


    Helia Bat by herself is already a genius thates around only once in a hundred years, then there''s Lia Scarlet, a true magic prodigy that appears once in a thousand years. As for Leo, he was a special entity that might never appear in this world ever again.


    With a powerful team like this, it was almost a guarantee for them to dominate the Ancient Labyrinth.


    "Leo, with such a powerful team, if your result is any less than mine, I will beat you up." Eve said to him with a half joking and half serious smile on her face.


    "What was your result?" He asked.


    "37 floors," she calmly said.


    "Wow, that''s pretty impressive, especially when you''re still just students. The furthest anyone ever got was 52 floors, right?"


    "That''s right, and that was achieved about 50 yearster, when I returned as an experienced adult."


    "50ters¡­" Leo swallowed nervously.


    "Has anybody tried to clear the Ancient Labyrinth since?" He continued to ask.


    "No, but there has been talks about it recently. Perhaps a new team will be sent down there in a few years."


    "I see¡­ By the way, I don''t think this was ever mentioned, but how long do we get for the Labyrinth Examination? Is it like the Wilderness Training Course? A month?"


    "No, you will have 60 days to clear as many floors as you can."


    "So two months, huh? I will need to restock my inventory tomorrow."


    "Do you intend on adding another person to your team? You can have up to 4 people per team, so you still have room for one more." Eve suddenly asked him.


    "Well¡­ I don''t know anyone else." Leo shrugged.


    And he continued, "If Helia didn''te to us, I would''ve probably just entered with Lia."


    "I suggest you find someone who can use light magic. The difference between a team with a healer and a team without is like heaven and earth. However, at this point, I highly doubt anyone that can use light magic is still avable, since they''re incredibly valuable and almost always taken even months before the Labyrinth Examination."


    "Then that settles it, I guess. We''re going to be a three-man team."


    "Four if you count me." Lilith said.


    "Actually, I have a rmendation¡ª a very talented student who might fit in quite well in your team." Eve suddenly said.


    "If this student is very talented, why isn''t this person already in a team?"


    "There are a couple of reasons, but one of them is because she''s a timid one, and she doesn''t like fighting. However, the biggest reason is definitely because she has an intense fear for monsters, hence why she always refuses to do anything."


    Leo raised an eyebrow after hearing this information, and he said, "Sounds like this student won''t even participate in the Labyrinth Examination, so what''s the point of introducing her to me?"


    "We won''t know until we ask her." A mysterious smile appeared on Eve''s face.


    "I''ll set up a meeting first thing tomorrow morning."


    "I guess."


    The following morning, Eve made a phone call thatsted about five minutes.


    "So, what do you think?" Eve asked the person on the other side of the phone.


    "I will meet him." A gentle voice filled with resolution resounded through the phone.


    A bright smile appeared on Eve''s face, and she spoke, "We''ll see you in an hour."


    After hanging up, Eve met up with Leo.


    "The meeting''s been scheduled. We''ll meet her in the ''garden''."


    "Sure."


    Sometimeter, Leo and Eve walked to the ''garden'', which is also known as the Witches'' Garden, a hotspot amongst female students due to the flowery environment and the sweet scent.


    "This ce is more amazing than the one in my head." Leo mumbled out loud.


    There was also a Witches'' Garden in his old world, but it had a different name, and it wasn''t as lively.


    After navigating the garden that was also a slight maze, Leo and Eve approached a small pavilion that was surrounded by flowers, and sitting under this pavilion was a beautiful young girl with silky light golden hair that flowed down her back, and near the end of her hair was tied by a red ribbon.


    Leo''s eyes widened with surprise after seeing this person.


    "Is that¡­?" He mumbled in a dazed voice.


    "You know her?" Eve asked him as they approached her.


    "Not personally." He shook his head.


    Once they reached the steps, the female student turned to look at them, revealing her angel-like face and golden eyes that flickered with excitement.


    She stood up and greeted them with a bow, "Good morning, Headmistress, and¡­ L-Leo."


    Leo''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Hello, Celeste Light." Eve returned her greetings.


    ''Celeste Light¡­'' Leo mumbled inwardly.


    Celeste Light was the most popr girl in his old world because of her angelic features and kind nature. However, unlike his old world, Celeste had a differentst name in this world.


    ''She''s from the Light Family in this world? Is she Miss Camille''s younger sister or something?'' Leo wondered inwardly.


    "Please, sit down." Celeste gracefully showed them their seats.


    After sitting down, Eve nudged Leo and said to him, "Introduce yourself."


    "Oh, right. Hey, I''m Leo Magnus."


    "Hello¡­" Celeste responded without eye contact, and it looked like she was avoiding him on purpose.


    ''I heard that she wasn''t good with men. Looks like the rumor was true.'' Leo thought to himself.

 Chapter 240 Celeste Light

    Chapter 240 Celeste Light


    "I must ask, how are you rted to Miss Camille?" Leo suddenly asked Celeste.


    "Sister Camille¡­ She''s my cousin." Celeste said, still trying her best to avoid eye contact, but she would nce at him every few seconds, almost like a bashful child meeting her parents'' friend for the first time.


    "I see¡­"


    "Now that your introductions are over, let''s talk about the reason for our meeting today. Leo, I will let you do the honors." Eve suddenly spoke.


    "Really? You were the one who came up with this idea."


    "And you''re the leader of the team."


    Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Am I? Either Helia or Lia seems more fitting to be the leader than me, though."


    "You can always learn." Eve smiled at him.


    Leo released a quick sigh before turning to look at Celeste, who quickly avoided eye contact again.


    "Umm¡­ Can I call you Celeste?"


    "Y-Yes!" She immediately responded.


    Even though it seemed like she subconsciously answered out of surprise, her voicecked hesitation.


    "Then Celeste, I would like you to join our team for the ¡ª"


    "Yes! It will be my pleasure!" Celeste responded before Leo could even finish his sentence.


    Leo stopped talking to stare at the weird golden haired girl before him with a questioning gaze.


    "Uhh¡­ You should calm down. I will void your answer and ask you again."


    Celeste nodded her head in an awkward silence. "Then¡­ Would you be willing to join my team for the Labyrinth Examination? We could use a healer like you." Leo asked her again.


    "¡­"


    With her head lowered, Celeste silently nodded her head.


    "Seriously?" Leo couldn''t believe how easy it was to convince her to join their team.


    "Seriously?" Even Lilith couldn''t believe how smoothly it went.


    Leo turned to look at Eve, who was just as surprised as him, and asked, "I thought you said she was notfortable with monsters and fighting."


    "That''s what I thought as well." She responded in a mumbling voice.


    In fact, she had almost no expectations for this meeting.


    "Are you sure about this, Celeste? Perhaps you didn''t hear correctly because you''re nervous, but¡ª"


    "I heard him properly, Headmistress. The Ancient Labyrinth, correct? I am willing to team up with L¡­ Leo." Celeste stuttered towards the end.


    "Wow, I am truly surprised, Celeste. You haven''t participated in the Wilderness Training Course or the tournament since you joined the academy, but you''re willing to enter the Ancient Labyrinth that is filled with monsters? Why the sudden change of heart?" Eve asked her.


    Celeste''s eyes nced at Leo for a split second, and she spoke in a low voice, "I know an opportunity when I see one."


    Eve raised an eyebrow, "An opportunity for what?"


    "That is¡­ I apologize, Headmistress, but I don''t have the courage to say it right now."


    "No worries." Eve smiled, and she continued a momentter, "Well then, since we''ve alreadye to an agreement, we will see you at the Ancient Labyrinth in two days."


    "Good day, Headmistress, and Leo¡­" Celeste bowed to them before disappearing from the garden.


    Leo and Eve remain seated under the pavilion even after Celeste''s figure could no longer be seen.


    "Well, that went much easier than I thought it was going to. Are you sure she''s scared of monsters?" Leo looked at Eve.


    "I''m not sure what happened to her, but there''s something different about her today. Are YOU sure you don''t have any prior rtionship with her?" Eve said.


    "This is my first time seeing her in this world. Even in my old world, I''ve only seen her figure from afar. We both lived in two vastly different worlds, after all."


    "Perhaps the old Leo had a rtionship with her. Who knows." He shrugged.


    "Anyways, I need to go shopping now. I have been running low on supplies since the monster nest''s raid."


    "Who will you be going as?" Eve asked him.


    "Leo. Will that be a problem?"


    "No, it shouldn''t be, but you should still be careful. You''re the most hated man in the city, after all."


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Leo left the academy shortly after.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the garden, Celeste returned to her room.


    Once she was inside her room, she opened her closet and retrieved several sets of school uniforms before cing them on her bed, almost as though she was recing her bedsheets with them. However, these weren''t her school uniforms. In fact, these uniforms weren''t even made for women.


    Then, sheid her body on the bed while burrowing her face into the uniforms.


    She took a long and deep breath, and a sense of euphoria spread throughout every inch of her body.


    Once her senses were satisfied, Celeste released her breath, breathing all over the uniforms.


    "It''s not the same¡­" She mumbled in a low voice.


    "No¡­ these are no longer enough¡­ It''s not strong enough¡­ Compared to the real one¡­" She released a somewhat dispirited sigh.


    Celeste would proceed to spend the rest of the day sleeping on her bed and surrounded by these uniforms.


    Outside the academy, Leo took a taxi to the Adventurers Guild.


    "What are you doing here?" Lilith asked him.


    "I need money and I have mana cores, so I am going to sell some of them to the Adventurers'' Guild."


    "Shouldn''t you have gone as Leon if that was the case?"


    "I''m just going to sell some mana cores. I don''t need to be an Adventurer to do so." Leo shrugged.


    After a moment of silence, he mumbled, "Wait¡­ The previous Leo was a B-Rank Adventurer, right? If that''s the case, I am also a B-Rank Adventurer."


    A slight smile appeared on his face, "It appears that I can still be an Adventurer even when I am not Leon."


    He entered the Adventurers'' Guild sometimeter, and he walked straight to the counter.


    "Hello, I am here to sell some mana cores. A-Grade mana cores." He said to the receptionist with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 241 Day of the Labyrinth Examination

    Chapter 241 Day of the Labyrinth Examination


    "May I see your Adventurers'' ID?" The receptionist asked Leo.


    "Sorry, but I no longer have it. Can I receive another one?"


    "Can I get your name and date of birth?"


    "Leo Magnus. First day of the first month. 2022."


    "Oh¡­ You''re the one who consumed the¡­" The receptionist halted his sentence midway.


    "Sorry, I have confirmed your identity. We''ll issue you a new ID shortly."


    Due to Leo''s infamy, the receptionist didn''t need to further confirm his identity.


    "In the meanwhile, can you show me what you wish to sell?"


    "Sure."


    Leo proceeded to take out 100 A-Grade mana cores and ced them on the desk.


    "How much can I get for these?"


    "I will need to have these mana cores examined before I can give you a number. Unlike B-Grade and lower mana cores, the mana found in A-Grade and above can vary greatly, and that is what we''re really paying for." The receptionist exined.


    "How long will it take? I''d like to have the money by today if possible."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take too long. It will be done in a few minutes. May I take these mana cores to the back for an examination?"


    "Of course."


    The receptionist proceeded to take the mana cores to the examination room in the back.


    A few minutester, the receptionist returned to the front desk where Leo was waiting.


    "Thank you for your patience, we have examined the mana cores, and after counting the amount of mana contained within the cores, we''ve determined the worth to be 18 million dors."


    "18 million¡­" Leo swallowed nervously upon hearing this extraordinary figure.


    "Are you willing to sell the mana cores to us?" The receptionist asked him for confirmation.


    "I am!" He immediately responded.


    Even if he could only sell the mana cores for 8 million, he''d sell them all in a heartbeat.


    "Thank you for your business! Please give me a few minutes to transfer you the funds."


    Sometimeter, Leo left the Adventurers'' Guild with 18 million dors in his bank ount.


    ''Hahaha! I''m rich! I''m freaking rich!'' Leoughed inwardly, feeling incredibly blissed.


    He went to the Ster Terminal afterward to resupply his potions and high-quality MREs.


    "My god¡­ I thought I had a lot of money, but I forgot how expensive things were in this world. Just resupplying my inventory had cost me half of what I sold my mana cores for¡­" He sighed out loud.


    "You did purchase months of supply in advance, and for more than just one person." Lilith said.


    "Just in case." He said.


    "Whatever, I can easily earn more money by hunting monsters, anyway."


    Lilith smiled, "You''re bing more and more confident. A few months ago, you wouldn''t dare to say such things."


    "When you''re forced to fight and hunt monsters, things are bound to change." Leo shrugged.


    Leo returned to the academy shortly after, and he would spend the next two days training with Lia and Helia.


    On the day of the Labyrinth Examination, Leo woke up earlier than usual.


    During breakfast, Eve said to him, "You''ll be entering the Ancient Labyrinth today. Are you excited?"


    "Not really," he said in a low voice.


    "Why not? I thought you enjoyed hunting monsters."


    "Yeah¡­ Since I can acquire their mana cores. However, ording to what you told me, the monsters in the Ancient Labyrinth won''t drop any mana cores, so you cannot me me for not feeling any excitement."


    "That''s not entirely true." Eve said, and she continued, "Only the monsters in the earlier floors won''t drop any mana cores because they''ve been killed too many times. The monsters past 20th floor still drop mana cores."


    "Really?! You should''ve told me earlier! Now I am feeling a little more motivated!"


    Sometimeter, Eve said, "I will go ahead. See you guyster at the Chapel."


    After they finished their breakfast, Leo and Lia also left the building to head to the Chapel, where the students will be gathered.


    On their way to the Chapel, Leo noticed many students wearing a different uniform wandering their academy.


    Of course, these students also noticed Leo and Lia.


    "Hey, look over there! Isn''t that Leo Magnus and Lia Scarlet?"


    "Look at Lia Scarlet''s uniform! The rumors were true! She really transferred to the Four Witches Academy!"


    Nearly every student they passed talked about them and their unique rtionship.


    When they arrived at the Chapel, Leo raised his eyebrows.


    "The students gathered here are mostly from our academy. Where are the others?" He wondered out loud.


    "This ce can only hold so many people at once. Every academy has their own schedule on when their students enter the Ancient Labyrinth." Lia exined to him.


    "I see¡­ That makes sense. Let''s find Helia and Celeste before they begin the briefing."


    They proceeded to walk around.


    It didn''t take long to find Helia, as her fiery red hair stood out amongst the crowd.


    "Have you seen Celeste?" Leo asked Helia.


    "No, I haven''t."


    They continued looking for her.


    "I still can''t believe that Celeste Light would be joining us. How did you manage to recruit her?" Helia asked.


    "I don''t know. We just asked her normally, and she epted it without any trouble."


    "Celeste is known for not participating in these kinds of events due to their nature¡ª not that it affects her since she already has offers from the top Guilds." Helia sighed, and she continued, "Honestly, I''m a little envious of her. Despite my grades and background, I still have to work hard to be noticed by the top Guilds. Celeste, on the other hand, is known as the future Saintess. Everyone and their mother will be trying to recruit her regardless of her grades."


    Leo looked at her and asked, "Is that why you wanted to join our team? Because you''re trying to be recognized?"


    She nodded, "Pretty much, and because I know that we''re going to be the strongest team this year."


    After walking around for a few more minutes, Leo noticed arge gathering of students in the distance, and they all appeared to be surrounding someone.


    "Leo. I found her. She''s in the center of that group over there." Lilith said to him from the sky.


    "I got it."

 Chapter 242 Day of the Labyrinth Examination(2)

    Chapter 242 Day of the Labyrinth Examination(2)


    "Celeste, what is the meaning of this? Why are you here?" A small group of people stood before Celeste while they were surrounded by even more students.


    "Naturally, I''m here to participate in the Labyrinth Examination." Celeste responded to this person with a gentle smile on her face.


    However, this person frowned and spoke in a dissatisfied tone, "What are you talking about? You would always refuse to join events that involve fighting and monsters! I have invited you to join our team countless times, but you would refuse all of them!"


    "There''s always a first time for everything. I refuse your offer simply because I am not interested in joining it. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to find my team."


    Celeste turned around and proceeded to walk away.


    The students surrounding her didn''t dare to block her path and opened a way for her.


    "P-Please wait! Let''s talk¡ª"


    "Hey! We''ve been looking for you!" A new voice suddenly resounded.


    "That''s¡­"


    The students were dumbfounded when they saw Leo and the two girls apanying him.


    "I-I''m really sorry for making you look for me!" Celeste lowered her head and apologized in a timid manner.


    "No worries. We still have some time before the Labyrinth Examination begins, anyway." Leo casually waved his hand.


    He nced at the handsome young man that was still being encircled by students, and this student looked livid, almost as though he''d just been rejected by his crush.


    ''That''s Ken Wagner¡­'' Leo recognized this handsome student.


    He was just like John, one of the most popr male students in his old world. But unlike John, who was known for being calm andposed, Ken was known for being hot-headed.


    And just like his old world, this Ken appears to be infatuated with Celeste.


    "Let''s go somewhere more quiet for now." Leo said to Celeste before walking away.


    "That was Leo¡­"


    "And he was with Lia Scarlet and Helia Bat just now¡­"


    "Holy shit¡­ Don''t tell me they''re going inside the Ancient Labyrinth together¡­ along with Celeste Light!"


    "My god, if that''s true, what a powerhouse of a team!"


    "Leo Magnus, Helia Bat, Lia Scarlet, and Celeste Light! This is the most powerful team that can exist in this city!"


    "It even exceeds my imaginations."


    News of Leo''s team quickly spread amongst the students, and without doubt, all of them were shocked when they heard it.


    "With such a powerful team, they might finally be able to break the record that has been unbeatable for many decades."


    "The record set by the Headmistress when she was still a student, right?"


    "Yes. If I recall correctly, she''d reached the 37th floor."


    "Which is really impressive, considering that 99 percent of students don''t get past the 25th floor."


    Meanwhile, Leo and his team were chilling underneath the shadow of a tree while they waited for the briefing.


    "Umm, since this is the first time the entire team has gathered, why don''t we all introduce ourselves? We''re going to be spending the next 60 days with each other, after all." Leo suddenly said.


    And he continued, "I will start. I''m Leo Magnus. Currently 19 years old. I specialize in fire magic and swordsmanship."


    "Helia Bat. 19 years old. I also specialize in fire magic."


    "C-Celeste Light. 18 years old. I specialize in light magic, healing, and I can also buff. Nice to meet all of you."


    "Lia Scarlet."


    The atmosphere became dead silent after the introduction ended.


    "Look at you, Leo. You''re surrounded by the top beauties in the academy, and you''ll be spending the next two months with them. Imagine the possibilities! How lucky!" Lilith chuckled, breaking the silence.


    Leo nced at her, ignored her words, and asked, "Have you ever entered the Ancient Labyrinth before?"


    "Nope. That''s too risky even for someone like me."


    "Can you borate?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "As I''d mentioned before, just because I am invisible doesn''t make me invincible. If the conditions are right, I can be hurt, and the Ancient Labyrinth is a ce filled with phenomenons. There''s no way I am going to risk my life by going inside¡­ alone."


    "Is that so¡­"


    About ten minutester, Eve showed up to the scene and gathered all of the students there.


    "I will now give you all a short brief about the Labyrinth Examination."


    "First and foremost, you may challenge the Ancient Labyrinth with at most 4 people in your team. You will have 60 days to go as far as you can. Each of you will be given a watch and a recorder just like the Wilderness Training Course."


    "We will send a team into the Ancient Labyrinth every 30 minutes. You may leave the Ancient Labyrinth whenever you wish with the Return Crystal, but keep in mind that once you leave the Ancient Labyrinth, you will not be able to go back inside, and your results will be calcted at that moment."


    After a slight pause, Eve continued, "Now onto the rules."


    "One, physical conflict between students, no matter which academy they attend, is strictly prohibited. If caught, you will be disqualified from the examination and could even be expelled depending on the severity."


    "Two, any sort of disruption, sabotaging, and obstruction towards another team is strictly prohibited while inside the Ancient Labyrinth.".


    "Three, different teams are not allowed to assist each other, but there is an exception, and that is if the other team''s lives are in danger."


    "Four¡­"


    After spending many minutes going over the rules, Eve started sending the students into the Chapel, where the entrance to the Ancient Labyrinth existed.


    "Remember, do not throw away your life. This examination may be important to you, but it''s not more important than your own life. I wish you all the best of luck."


    Before sending the students into the Ancient Labyrinth, all of the students were handed three items. A watch that records their cleared floors, a camera to record their experience, and a ne with a square shaped crystal that could instantly teleport the students out of the Ancient Labyrinth if they were stuck or wished to exit for any reason.

 Chapter 243 Entering the Ancient Labyrinth

    Chapter 243 Entering the Ancient Labyrinth


    "So this is the entrance to the Ancient Labyrinth, huh? I could''ve never imagined there would be a Labyrinth within our academy, nor that the entrance to this Labyrinth is inside the Chapel." Leo mumbled in a dazed voice when he saw the massive entrance to the Labyrinth that was hidden at the end of the building.


    And unlike regr Labyrinths, this entrance was veiled in a warm light, giving off an otherworldly aura.


    After waiting in line for about two hours, Leo and his team finally reached the front of the line, where they received their three pieces of equipment.


    "This watch will tell you which floor you''re currently on, and this camera will allow you to record your experience, just like the Wilderness Training Course. As for this ne, it will teleport you out of the Ancient Labyrinth and back to the chapel in case you be stuck or need to escape. However, be aware that once you exit the Ancient Labyrinth, you won''t be able to go back inside." A teacher exined to them as he handed out the equipment.


    Leo inspected the ne with interest.


    After another hour of waiting, it was finally Leo''s turn to enter the Ancient Labyrinth.


    Eve, who was standing by the entrance, said to them, "Good luck, and I hope to see you all again in two months."


    She looked at Leo and continued, "Don''t die."


    "I won''t." He smiled.


    Leo and his team took their first step towards the Ancient Labyrinth, and the moment they stepped into and through the light, they disappeared from the Chapel and appeared in the middle of a wastnd, one that was simr to the Wilderness.


    After being teleported into the Ancient Labyrinth, Leo and his team immediately prepared forbat.


    Unlike ordinary Labyrinths, the Ancient Labyrinth operated differently. Instead of wandering around the floor looking for the staircase to the next floor, they mustplete specific trials, and the mostmon trial is fighting monsters.


    "So, how does this work?" Leo asked them.


    "We have to clear all of the monsters on this floor before we can head to the next one." Helia said.


    "The monsters will all be F-Rank, so we don''t need to worry about it as long as we stay focused."


    Sure enough, monsters started appearing around them a minuteter.


    Not wanting to waste his arm strength by swinging his sword, Leo decided to use his magic to take care of these monsters.


    [ck me]


    He engulfed the monsters in a sea of ck mes, killing most of them within seconds.


    Helia and Lia also used Tier 1 magic spells to deal with the monsters.


    As for Celeste, she merely stood there and waited for them to finish. Since the monsters were too weak, there was no need for her to buff them.


    There were a total of 100 monsters, but it didn''t take long for Leo''s team to clear them all.


    Once all of the monsters were killed, an oval-shaped portal appeared before them.


    "This is what''s going to take us to the next floor?" Leo asked.


    "Yes." Helia nodded.


    "The next team will be entering the Labyrinth soon, right? How will that work? What if we decide to stay here until they arrive?"


    "Actually, there can be multiple active instances at once. In other words, there can exist more than one ''first floor'' at once, and each of these instances can hold a team of their own." Helia exined.


    "So there are multiple ''first floors'', allowing every team to have their fair chance. But why would they say we can''t sabotage each other?"


    "Because there are floors where only one instance can exist, meaning we will be able to meet with other students."


    "I see. That makes sense."


    Leo''s team walked through the portal and appeared on the second floor shortly after.


    Over the next several minutes, Leo and the others would breeze through the Labyrinth, speeding all the way to the 5th floor.


    Upon entering the portal that led them to the 5th floor, Leo found himself standing in a familiar scenery.


    "This is¡­ a boss room?"


    "There will be a boss room every 5 floors." Helia said.


    "Once we clear this floor, the next five floors will have E-Rank monsters."


    They entered the boss room a momentter, and Leo killed it after another moment with a simple Void Spear.


    Several hourster, they arrived on the 15th floor.


    "Should we take a small break before we deal with this boss?" Leo asked them.


    "Sure. We''ve made incredible progress in less than a day. A small break won''t matter." Helia agreed.


    Thus, they set up their tents in front of the boss room.


    Three tents were set up a momentter.


    "Then I will see you guys in a few hours." Leo said to them as he entered his tent.


    When Helia saw Lia following Leo into his tent, she subconsciously spoke out loud, "W-Wait."


    "What is it?"


    "You''re sharing a tent with Leo¡­?"


    "Yes. Is that a problem?"


    "N-No¡­" Helia quickly entered her own tent.


    Celeste watched their conversation in silence before entering her own tent.


    Once she was inside her tent, she took out a book and began writing, "After many years of watching him from a distance, I have finally been granted the opportunity to watch him¡ª to stand right beside him¡ª inches away from him. His scent is so much stronger than what I am normally used to, so much so that I cannot even keep a straight mind when I am beside him."


    "I will be spending the next two months with him in the Ancient Labyrinth. Will I be able to go through this trial of mine without losing my self restraints?"


    She closed her book a few minutester and stored it inside her spatial ring, feeling quite satisfied.


    A few hourster, Leo''s team cleaned up their tents before entering the boss room.


    After taking a minute to clear the boss room, they proceeded to clear more floors and delve deeper into the Ancient Labyrinth.

 Chapter 244 Thousand Miles Bridge

    Chapter 244 Thousand Miles Bridge


    Over the next several days, Leo and his team would descend all the way to the 19th floor. Even though it only took them a couple of hours to reach the 15th floor, each floor after the 15th floor required much longer to clear, mostly because Leo''s team decided to take their time, taking a long break after every floor.


    By the time they cleared the 19th floor, a week had already passed in the Ancient Labyrinth.


    "The 21st floor will be a lot different from what we''ve experienced thus far." Helia said to Leo after they cleared the 20th floor.


    "How different?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Starting from the 21st floor to the 25th floor, it will all be connected, and we will be seeing the other students. I will exin more once we enter the 21st floor since it will make things easier to exin."


    "Alright. We''ll take a brief break before we enter the 21st floor then."


    Several hourster, Leo''s team entered the portal to the 21st floor.


    Upon exiting the portal, they were greeted by a massive bridge that stretched all the way to the horizon, and the surrounding was filled with mist, making it impossible to see anything that was not the bridge.


    The bridge itself was incredibly wide, enough to allow a hundred people to tread while standing side by side and with plenty of room to spare.


    "What is this ce?" Leo mumbled with a look of awe on his face.


    "Thousand Miles Bridge. As the name implies, this bridge is a thousand miles long. The goal is simple. We must reach the other side while defeating monsters that will periodically spawn." Helia exined.


    "A thousand miles¡­? Are you serious?" Leo was baffled.


    "I''m afraid so." Helia nodded.


    "And since this is the 21st floor, we will also have to deal with B-Rank monsters. This is where most students give up."


    "A thousand miles¡­ how long will it take to traverse this bridge?" Leo then asked.


    "It really depends. Most people require three to four to reach the end, but with our team, we can probably rush through it within two weeks. What do you want to do?"


    Leo pondered for a moment before speaking, "Wait. What if we use our hoverboards? It won''t take more than a few days then."


    Helia shook her head, "Unfortunately, hoverboards do not work in this ce, so we will have to walk the whole way."


    "No way¡­" Leo sighed.


    Sometimeter, he said, "I think we should rush through it. What do you guys think?"


    He looked at the others.


    "I will do whatever you decide." Lia calmly said.


    "M-Me too¡­" Celeste nodded in a bashful manner.


    "Alright, then it''s decided. Let''s go."


    "Wait." Celeste suddenly stopped them.


    "Please allow me to buff you all first."


    "Sure." Leo nodded.


    Celeste proceeded to take the next several moments to buff the team with enhanced movement speed and improved energy, allowing them to move quicker and consume less stamina.


    Once they were fully prepared, they began running on the bridge, speeding through it.


    And for the first time since entering the Ancient Labyrinth, Leo encountered other students from the other teams.


    However, he would only give them a nce before running past them.


    "Huh? Wasn''t that Leo Magnus just now?"


    "Are you sure? They should be floors ahead of everyone else with their ridiculous team."


    "Right? There''s no way they''d just enter the 21st floor."


    "I know what I saw."


    "I didn''t see Leo''s face, but I saw Lia Scarlet."


    "So it really was Leo''s team. Why are they so slow?"


    "Who knows."


    Leo''s team would surprise more people as they passed more teams, as his team was in an unexpected position, and it was not a good one, especially considering how stacked his team was.


    About ten minutes after Leo''s team entered the Thousand Miles Bridge, they were forced to stop for the first time when a group of monsters suddenly spawned before them like ghosts.


    However, Leo would react quickly by brandishing the Vampire Vanquisher almost instantly after the monsters spawned, cutting down the monsters before they could even react.


    "I wonder how many teams cheat by assisting each other on this bridge." Leo suddenly mumbled out loud.


    "Believe it or not, not many people are willing to cheat, even though we control what we want to record and what we ignore." Helia said.


    "And this is all because of the Observation Team, ''students'' here whose only job is to observe the other students. However, they won''t try to stop you and will only report it at the end of the examination, and if you''re caught, your results will be nullified."


    "So they sent spies to watch over us, huh? Why am I not surprised?" Leo smiled.


    "It''s more effective than having teachers down here since they''re easily recognizable." Helia said.


    "Makes sense."


    Leo''s team would spend the next 24 hours running on the bridge with barely any breaks in between, only stopping to deal with the monsters, use the bathroom, and to reapply the buffs.


    "Do you guys want to take a short break?" Leo asked them at the 28th hour mark.


    "We''ll have to limit our tents to one so we won''t block the path for the others." Helia said.


    "That''s fine. I don''t mind sharing a tent." Leo said.


    "What about you?" He turned to look at Celeste, who was clearly nervous and hesitant about the idea of sharing a tent.


    "I-I don''t mind¡­" She eventually agreed.


    "Great. Then let''s take a break here."


    Leo proceeded to set up his tent on the left side of the bridge like he saw many other teams doing.


    He entered the tent with Lia and Helia shortly after.


    ''I''m going to share a tent with him¡­'' Celeste took a moment to mentally prepare herself outside before entering the tent.


    A momentter, her body shivered uncontrobly when she took her first breath inside the tent.


    ''Ahhh¡­ His smell here is so strong that I can die here and be at peace¡­'' She sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 245 Thousand Miles Bridge(2)

    Chapter 245: Thousand Miles Bridge(2)


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Do any of you have to use the bathroom?¡± Leo asked the others shortly after they entered the tent.


    When thedies shook their heads, Leo entered the bathroom and began washing away the sweat he¡¯d umted.


    Leo came out of the shower after spending 10 minutes inside to see the others sitting apart from each other, almost as though they were intentionally avoiding each other, and the atmosphere was quite awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower now.¡± Helia quickly stood up after seeing Leoe out.


    While they waited for Helia to finish, Leo retrieved a high-quality MRE and began eating it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to eat?¡± Leo asked them when he noticed that they were just sitting there.


    ¡°I-I will do so after I clean myself¡­¡± Celeste hastily responded.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leo didn¡¯t bother them any further and focused on his own meal.


    Once Helia came out of the bathroom, Celeste went inside next. Meanwhile, Helia started eating her meal.


    About an hourter, once everyone cleaned themselves and filled their stomach, Helia spoke while looking at Leo, ¡°What do you think about the Ancient Labyrinth thus far? Are you recalling anything?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Recall what?¡± Leo looked back with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°You have amnesia, right? I was wondering if this ce is helping you with regaining your memoires.¡±


    ¡°R-Right. Unfortunately, I still don¡¯t remember anything.¡± He quickly shook his head.


    ¡°How do you feel about it? Losing your memories, that is.¡± Helia continued to ask, her face field with curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ But if I have to say something¡­ I feel nothing, I guess?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯d say that losing one¡¯s memories is akin to dying. After all, you don¡¯t just lose your memory. You also lose your identity, so whoever you were before is now dead. Honestly, I feel a little sad for you.¡±


    Leo smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pity me. No matter who I was before, I am content with my current situation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Helia turned to look at Celeste a momentter.


    ¡°What about you? How are you feeling? This is your first time entering the Ancient Labyrinth, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a first for me.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°I was expecting something much worse, and I was expecting to put in more effort. However, what I¡¯ve experienced up to this point is theplete opposite of my expectations. To be honest, I feel like you¡¯ll do fine even if I wasn¡¯t here¡ª like I am useless.¡±


    Ever since they entered the Ancient Labyrinth, Celeste hasn¡¯t used her magic to fight monsters even once. In fact, she used her first magic when they arrived at the 21st floor, and it was a personal request. If she didn¡¯t say anything, they would¡¯ve entered the bridge without any buffs.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, and you¡¯re definitely not useless.¡± Leo shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Our team is just strong enough to not require a healer¡­ yet. However, once we enter the 26th floor, we will definitely start relying on your light magic more and more, so be prepared for that.¡± Helia said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Celeste nodded.


    After resting for a total of 3 hours, Leo¡¯s team resumed their journey.


    Three dayster.


    ¡°We just reached our 500th mile. We¡¯re halfway there.¡± Leo said as he stared at his watch, which had the function of calcting their distance traveled, which was a special function only avable for the 21st floor.


    ¡°500 miles¡­ since every 200 miles count as a floor, we¡¯re halfway through the 23rd floor.¡±


    ¡°Will there be a boss at the end of the bridge?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    ¡°No, this floor is special. There won¡¯t be any boss room. Once we reach the end of the bridge, we can immediately enter the 26th floor.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    After traveling for 2 days, Leo¡¯s team decided to take a long break before they push the final day.


    ¡°You guys can go to sleep first. I will be on the lookout.¡± Leo said once they entered the tent.


    ¡°Thank you. I have to take a shower first, though.¡± Helia said as she entered the bathroom.


    Once they all used the bathroom and ate, everyone but Leo took out their sleeping bag and entered it.


    Celeste and Heliaid their sleeping bag on their own corner while Lia ced her sleeping bag right beside Leo.


    Helia and Lia quickly fell asleep, but Celeste couldn¡¯t sleep for reasons that she would rather not say.


    After trying to sleep and failing for an hour, Celeste gave up and sat up on her sleeping back.


    Leo noticed her movements and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    She nodded.


    Leo smiled and continued, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep either if I were in your shoes. After all, how can I possibly sleep peacefully while knowing that monsters could spawn at any moment? However, you don¡¯t need to be worried. I alone am more than enough to deal with the monsters. As long as I am here, I will protect you.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s body trembled after hearing hisst few words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of awkward silence, Celeste spoke in a low voice, ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not remember me¡­ or are you just pretending?¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What are you implying? That I am pretending to not know you? Why would I do something like that?¡±


    A disappointed look appeared on Celeste¡¯s face, and she sighed, ¡°Please forget what I just said. It was just a misunderstanding on my part.¡±


    She proceeded to lie back down in her sleeping bag and went silent.


    ¡®Was she acquainted with the old Leo?¡¯ Leo wondered inwardly as he continued to watch over them while they slept.


    Monsters would spawn every half an hour, and when that happened, Leo would approach them by himself.


    After casting several magic spells in quick session, Leo went back inside the tent and acted as though he didn¡¯t just y over a dozen monsters by himself, silently and patiently waiting for the next wave of monsters to show up.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!